TEXT:  
  
  The Atlas of Rokugan
  WWW.L5R.COM
  ™
  CREDITS
  Atlas of Rokugan
  LEGEND OF THE FIVE RINGS 
  AND ALL RELATED MARKS ARE © AND ™ ALDERAC ENTERTAINMENT GROUP 
  INC. ALL RIGHTS RESERVED.
  MAP ARTISTS:
  Robert Denton, Lindsey Steussy, 
  Evan Walters, Andrew Wolf 
  ARTISTS:
  Hai An, Christopher Appel, 
  Nathaniel Arches, Amy Ashbaugh, Stefano Baldo, Noah 
  Bradley, Brent Chumley, Conceptopolis, Max Degen, Adam 
  Denton, Alex Drummond, Al Eremin, Shen Fei, Viktor Fetsch, 
  Anthony Grabski, Joachim Gmoser, Jon Hodgson, David 
  Horn, Jonathan Hunt, Jason Juta, Alayna Lemmer, Carolina 
  Machado, Ken Meyer Jr., Tony Moseley, Chris Ostrowski, Eric 
  Ren, Fabio Rodrigues, Ellym Sirac, Eddie L Smith, Oliver 
  Specht, J. Edwin Stevens, Nikolay Stoyanov, Gong Studios, 
  A.C. Swedberg, Alberto Tavira, Charles Urbach, Brad Williams
  DESIGN:
  Robert Hobart
  WRITTEN BY:
      Rob Hobart, Maxime Lemaire, 
  Marie Brennan, Thomas Willoughby, 
  Dave Laderoute, Chris Hand, Kevin 
  Blake, Ryan Reese, Sean Holland
  EDITED BY:
  Robert Hobart
  ART DIRECTOR:
  Robert Hobart
  COVER DESIGN:
  Robert Denton
  FRONT COVER 
  ART:
  Noah Bradley
  BACK COVER ART:
  Ken Meyer Jr.
  LAYOUT AND 
  GRAPHIC DESIGN:
  Robert Denton
  ORIGINAL GRAPHIC 
  DESIGN:
  Edge Entertainment
  PRODUCTION MANAGER:
  David Lepore
  BRAND MANAGER:
  Dave Laderoute
  CHIEF EXECUTIVE 
  OFFICER:
  John Zinser
  
  The Kakita Provinces . ......................... 52
  Takuetsu Province . .................... 53
  Nanhan Province . ....................... 54
  Gyousha Province  . .................... 56
  Kishou Province . ......................... 57
  The Kintani Valley . .................... 57
  Chapter Three: The Lands          
  of the Dragon Clan . ..............60
  The Kitsuki Provinces  . ....................... 63
  Shinpi Province . ................................... 63
  Kaitou Province . ................................... 65
  Sinjutsu Province  . ............................... 65
  The Mirumoto Provinces . .................. 66
  Gaien Province . ..................................... 67
  Yakeishi Province . ................................. 67
  Toshibu Province . ................................. 67
  Kousou Province  . ................................. 69
  Map of Shiro Mirumoto  . .................... 70
  Tamori/Agasha Provinces . ................ 72
  Sabishii Province . ................................. 72
  Kinenkan Province  . ............................ 73
  Mucha Province  . .................................. 74
  Chapter Four: The Lands           
  of the Lion Clan . ..................80
  The Akodo Provinces  . ......................... 82
  Henkyou Province . ............................... 82
  Ken-Ryu Province . ............................... 82
  Kokoro Province . ................................... 83
  Map of Shiro Akodo . ............................ 84
  Oiku Province . ........................................ 86
  Renga Province . ................................... 86
  Shimizu Province  . ............................... 87
  The Ikoma Provinces . ......................... 87
  Eiyu Province  . ..................................... 87
  Gisei Province  . ..................................... 88
  Gunsho Province  . ................................. 89
  Ikota Province . ..................................... 89
  Shiranai Province . ............................... 90
  The Kitsu Provinces . .............................91
  Dairiki Province  . ...................................91
  Foshi Province . ..................................... 92
  Hayai Province . ................................... 92
  Rugashi Province . ................................. 92
  The Matsu Provinces . ......................... 93
  Azuma Province  . ....................... 93
  Chuugen Province . .......................94
  Gakka Province  . ...........................94
  Heigen Province  . .........................94
  Kaeru Province . ......................... 95
  Tonfajutsen Province . ................ 96
  Yama Province . ........................... 97
  Yojin Province  . .............................99
  Table
  of Contents
  Chapter Five: The Lands           
  of the Mantis Clan . ............102
  Lands of the Yoritomo Family  . ....... 103
  The Island Provinces  
  of the Yoritomo . ...........................104
  Map of Kyuden Gotei . .............. 106
  Lands of the Moshi Family  . ..............113
  Lands of the Tsuruchi Family . .........115
  Lands of the Kitsune Famly . ..............119
  Chapter Six: The Lands             
  of the Phoenix Clan . .........122
  The Asako Provinces. . . . . . . . . . . . . 125
  The En-Ju Province . .......................... 125
  The Ki-Rin Province . ........................ 127
  Kyuukai Province  . ............................ 127
  Yogen Province . ................................... 128
  The Agasha Provinces . .......................129
  Anshin Province . ...................................129
  Mihari Province . ................................. 130
  Omoidasu Province . .............................131
  The Shiba Provinces . ......................... 133
  Enjaku Province . ............................... 133
  Ukabu Province . ...................................134
  Nanimo Province . .................................134
  Bachiatari Province . .......................... 135
  Nejiro Province . ................................. 136
  The Isawa Provinces . ......................... 137
  Yosomono Province  . ................ 137
  Kougen Province . .................... 138
  Kinkaku Province  . ....................140
  Garanto Province . .......................140
  Aoijiroi Province . .......................140
  Maryoku Province . .....................141
  Map of Kyuden Isawa . ..............142
  Chapter Seven: The Lands       
  of the Scorpion Clan . ..........148
  The Bayushi Provinces . .................... 150
  Kunizakai Province . .......................... 150
  Hizoku Province . ............................... 153
  Map of Kyuden Bayushi . ....................154
  Nezuban Province . ............................ 156
  Chuuou Province . .................................157
  The Shosuro Provinces . .......................157
  Ryoko Province  . ...................................157
  Kakushikoto Province . ...................... 158
  Kawa Province. . . . . . . . . . . . . 158
  The Soshi Provinces . ......................... 160
  Kinbou Province  . ............................... 160
  An’ei Province . .....................................161
  Yuma Province . ................................... 162
  The Yogo Provinces . ........................... 163
  Fukitsu Province . ............................... 163
  Beiden Province . ...................................164
  The Second Festering Pit . ................ 165
  Map of Rokugan . .......................4
  Introduction . ...............................6
  Chapter One: The Lands            
  of the Crab Clan . ..................10
  The Hida Provinces . ........................... 12
  Garanto Province . ................................. 12
  Ishibei Province . .....................................14
  Ishigaki Province . ...................................14
  Juuin Province . ..................................... 15
  Kyoukan Province . ............................... 16
  Map of Kyuden Hida  . ........................ 18
  The Hiruma Provinces . ....................... 21
  Hissori Province . ................................. 21
  Ienikaeru Province . ............................... 21
  Kinbou Province  . ................................. 22
  The Kaiu Provinces  . ........................... 23
  Hokufuu Province . ............................... 23
  Yoake Province . ..................................... 25
  Kuda Province . ..................................... 26
  The Kuni Provinces . ............................. 26
  Midakai Province  . ............................... 26
  Adauchi Province . ................................. 27
  The Toritaka Province . ......................... 28
  The Yasuki Provinces . ......................... 29
  Junkin Province . ......................... 30
  Sunda Mizu Province . .............. 31
  Chapter Two: The Lands           
  of the Crane Clan . ................34
  The Asahina Provinces . ....................... 36
  Anshin Province . ................................... 38
  Wakiaiai Province  . ............................... 39
  Shinkyou Province . ............................... 40
  The Daidoji Provinces . .........................41
  Kosaten Province . ...................................41
  Hayaku Province . ................................. 43
  Sabishii Province . ...................................44
  Ichigun Province . ...................................44
  The Doji Provinces . ............................. 46
  Kazenmuketsu Province . ......... 47
  Map of Kyuden Doji . ................ 48
  Oyomesan Province . .................. 50
  Itoshii Province . ......................... 51
  Umoeru Province . ....................... 51
  Kougen Province . ....................... 52
  Secrets of the Empire
  TABLE OF CONTENTS
  
  Chapter Eight: The Lands 
  of the Unicorn Clan ............168
  The Ide Provinces . .
  170
  Eijitsu Province ..
  170
  Garanto Province ..
  172
  The Iuchi Provinces  ..
  173
  Kaihi Province . .
  173
  Shinten Province ..
  176
  Ujidera Province ..
  176
  The Moto Provinces . ............................177
  Enkaku Province ...................................177
  Ikoku Province ........................................179
  Kawabe Province . ..................................179
  Zenzan Province . ..................................181
  The Khol Wall ..........................................181
  The Shinjo Provinces ...........................181
  Aishou Province . ....................................181
  Bugaisha Province ...
  182
  Haisho Province  . ..................................184
  Kouryo Province  ..
  185
  Map of Shiro Shinjo . .
  186
  Otaku/Utaku Provinces. . . . . . . . . . . 188
  Isei Province . .
  188
  Koubaku Province . .
  188
  Manaka Province .........................189
  Senseki Province .........................190
  Tsuriai Province .........................191
  Chapter Nine: The Lands          
  of the Minor Clans . .............194
  Lands of the Badger Clan .....................195
  Lands of the Boar Clan .........................197
  Lands of the Dragonfly Clan ..............198
  Lands of the Hare Clan  .......................198
  Lands of the Monkey ..
  200
  Lands of the Oriole . .
  200
  Lands of the Ox Clan ..
  201
  Lands of the Sparrow ..
  202
  Lands of the Tortoise Clan ..
  203
  Chapter Ten:
  The Shadowlands . .
  206
  The Realm of the Lost ..
  208
  Places in the Shadowlands ..
  209
  The Holdings of the Spider ................211
  Secrets of the Empire
  TABLE OF CONTENTS
  Chapter Eleven:
  The Shinomen Forest ..........214
  The Natural Environment ..
  215
  Geographical Features  ..
  216
  Naga Sites  ...
  217
  Shinseist Sites  ..
  222
  Other Sites  ...
  223
  Chapter Twelve:
  Other Lands; Imperials, 
  Monks, and Unaligned  . . 228
  Imperial lands and Holdings ...
  229
  Lands of the Otomo Family . . . 229
  Lands of the Seppun Family . . 230
  The Hub Villages ...
  232
  The Castle of
  the Emerald Champion ...
  233
  Lands of the Miya Family . . . . 233
  Lands of the Brotherhood of Shinsei 236
  Unaligned and Ronin Lands ...
  238
  Chapter Thirteen:
  Otosan Uchi  .........................244
  Otosan Uchi, The Imperial City . . . . 245
  The Toshisoto Districts .........................249
  The Ekohikei  . .
  259
  Chapter Fourteen:
  Ryoko Owari,
  the City of Lies . ...................265
  The History of Ryoko Owari ...
  268
  The Districts of Ryoko Owari . .
  271
  Chapter Fifteen:
  The Imperial City,
  Toshi Ranbo  .........................278
  The History of Toshi Ranbo ..
  279
  The City of Toshi Ranbo . .
  285
  Index  . .......................................296
  
   
  
   
  
  As she approached the High House of Light, Togashi 
  Minami’s breath became heavier, the stinging cold air 
  of the mountains worsening her fatigue. Still, when she 
  reached top of the stairs and the massive gates of the 
  palace, she could not help but smile. She had been away 
  for more than fifteen years, yet the High House of Light 
  remained the same.
  A monk sat in the middle of the main courtyard, 
  meditating, seemingly oblivious to those around him. 
  “Hikaru-san,” she said, “you were here when I left, in 
  this exact spot. How odd is it to find you in the same spot 
  when I return.”
  The monk opened his eyes. “Not odd at all,” he said. “I 
  meditate here every day.”
  “But when did you return to the High House of Light?” 
  “Return? I never left our home.”
  Minami blinked. “You told me we would both go on 
  a journey! I traveled the whole Empire in search of 
  knowledge and enlightenment. I thought you were going 
  to do the same.”
  “So did I,” Hikaru replied. “I’ve been on a journey ever 
  since you left. Only mine didn’t take my body any farther 
  than here.”
  Minami sighed. “Hikaru-san, I understand the journey 
  of the soul… believe me, I do. I meditated almost every day 
  during my travels. But there is a world out there which is 
  more splendid and more astonishing than anything hidden 
  in the corners of our own mind. It has so many lessons to 
  teach us.”
  Welcome to the      
  Atlas of Rokugan
  Welcome to the Atlas of Rokugan.
  This is a project which has been long in the making. 
  Maps have been published for the Legend of the Five Rings 
  RPG before – maps of castles and provinces, maps of the 
  Empire itself – but they are scattered across dozens of books 
  published over the course of nearly twenty years. For anyone 
  coming into the world of L5R today, tracking down these 
  scattered maps can be a nightmare; the game has been 
  crying out for a single book which would compile all of this 
  information into one place.
  “Does it?” Togashi Hikaru cocked his head to one side. 
  “Tell me more about this world of yours.” 
  “I have seen all the provinces of our clan,” Minami said 
  eagerly. “I have seen how other samurai follow our ways 
  without forsaking their status. I have prayed with the 
  shugenja of the Phoenix Clan, imploring the Fortunes with 
  words older than the Empire itself. I have seen the beauty 
  of the Crane lands, where a single snowflake is a more 
  valued treasure than gold. I have sailed the ocean to reach 
  the Mantis isles, a place so full of life it seems as if the soil 
  itself is growing. I have stood with the Crab on the Wall, 
  contemplating the darkness which threatens to swallow 
  us all. I have learned of deception from the Scorpion, who 
  know all truth is illusion. I have seen the mighty armies 
  of the Lion, where samurai abandon themselves to a cause 
  greater than themselves. I have listened to the Unicorn 
  tell their tales of lands even farther away, the lands of 
  the gaijin. I have worked the land itself side by side with 
  peasants, for whom clans and families are as distant as 
  clouds in the skies.”
  Hikaru smiled warmly. “Thank you, Minami-san. You 
  may tell me more of these experiences later, if you wish. 
  However… do you know what is over there?” He pointed to 
  a distant corner of the great palace’s courtyard, shadowed 
  by the surrounding temples.
  “I do not,” Minami answered.
  “Me neither. Shall we find out together?”
  As if that were not enough, the maps and their associated 
  descriptions were made at different times and by different 
  creatives teams working on different editions of the L5R 
  RPG. Inevitably, all manner of inconsistencies and outright 
  mistakes have crept into the depiction of the Empire’s lands 
  and strongholds. What happened to Shiro Gisu or Garden 
  Under Shadow City, both described in the first edition of the 
  L5R RPG and never mentioned since? Why did the Valley 
  of the Centipede move hundreds of miles between the first 
  edition of the game and the second edition? Where are Toshi 
  Aitate and the lands of the Monkey Clan?
  Now, at last, all questions will be answered and all 
  discrepancies resolved. The Atlas of Rokugan has been a 
  monumental project, as much a labor of love as a commercial 
  work; we’ve poured our hearts and souls into it. We hope it 
  shows in the finished product.
  Now, like Minami and Hikaru… shall we find out what is 
  over there?
  6
  The Atlas of Rokugan
  INTRODUCTION
   
  
  The Map of Rokugan
  Included with this tome is a map of Rokugan, granting us a bird’s-eye view of the Empire. This map is 
  very similar to how a map made by an Imperial Cartographer might look. It includes all of the lands of the 
  Great and Minor Clans, important landmarks like cities and major towns, and could be a very useful tool in 
  the hands of both players and GMs. 
  But exactly how accurate is this map?
  Rokugan is a land where appearances are often valued over truth and accuracy. After all, truth is a 
  subjective thing in Rokugani culture, and the precepts of honor and saving face are guiding principles to 
  social interaction. This cultural attitude influences their cartography to varying degrees, and in many cases, 
  the appearance of the map, and what it implies, is held in equal regard to its accuracy. They focus on the 
  conveyance of relative information and impressions of appearance instead of a literal representation.
  For instance, it is common practice in Rokugani Cartography to draw certain, “more important” locations 
  as bigger than other, “less important” places, in spite of actual size difference. After all, no one would dare 
  to imply that the keep of the humble Kitsune Family is more important than that of the Shinjo, even if Shiro 
  Kitsune was technically larger. Thus, the bigger the locations appear on the map, the more important they 
  are considered by the map-makers. In some cases, a location might appear to be gargantuan, taking perhaps 
  a day or more to traverse. In actuality, these keeps and cities are much smaller than they appear on the map, 
  but their size has been depicted as larger in order to appease their lords and avoid unintended slights to honor.
  Furthermore, the technology available to Rokugani Cartographers is somewhat limited, which can 
  sometimes result in errors. Imperial Cartographers rely upon triangulation methods and applying grids 
  to surveyed lands to create approximate distances, methods that, while accurate, are not enough to create 
  “perfect” maps. Many Rokugani Cartographers estimate distances based on how long it takes them to travel 
  from one location to another, approximating one day’s travel to covering a distance of 17,500 ken (20 miles), 
  on flat ground. This often leads to discrepancies, at no fault of the cartographer.
  Of course, the Great Clans also keep up-to-date maps of their own lands. For purposes of tax collection, 
  border disputes, and saving face, every Great Clan employs cartographers to survey their lands. However, 
  in times of war, accurate maps are considered liabilities. If an accurate map of one’s own lands fell into the 
  hands of an enemy clan, then that knowledge could be exploited. For this reason, maps made by the Great 
  Clans are often made “accurate enough” to be relied upon, showing general proximities but not accurate 
  distances, so that they are not terribly helpful to enemies or those unfamiliar with the terrain. Indeed, many 
  clans purposefully include errors on their maps to discourage invaders. 
  The maps of the Great Clans also vary based on what each clan values. Lion maps might only include 
  militarily important information, being completely devoid of their own farmlands. Crane maps might be 
  valued as artistic pieces, depicting clouds to create a sense of vastness in lands that are perhaps not so vast. 
  Much of how the Clans see the world are revealed in these maps.
  The downside to this practice is that many Imperial Maps are constructed from maps surrendered by the 
  Great Clans, leaving Imperial Cartographers to scratch their heads and try to fit them together. Naturally, 
  they would not slight the honor of a clan 
  by implying that their maps are inaccurate 
  or wrong. Instead, they try to fit the 
  information together as best they can.
  The map included with this book is 
  intended to be as accurate as possible, a 
  useful tool for GMs and players. But it is 
  not flawless. Many locations are relative 
  instead of literal. However, it should be 
  suitable for most purposes.
  Do note that the map is not complete. 
  Not appearing on the map are countless 
  minor farming and trade villages, small 
  ports, streams, estuaries, and other such 
  locations. GMs are encouraged to 
  populate their vision of Rokugan as 
  they deem fit.
  7
  The Atlas of Rokugan
  INTRODUCTION
   
  
   
  
   
  
  10
  Chapter One
  LANDS OF THE CRAB CLAN
   
  
  CHAPTER ONE
  The lands Hida and his followers claimed at the dawn 
  of the Empire are not by any means the most beautiful in 
  Rokugan, nor are they the most fertile or resource-rich. 
  Hida did not choose these lands for their value but for 
  their proximity to the Shadowlands. As a result, the lands 
  of the Crab are a hodgepodge of terrains and conditions, 
  with the only unifying factor being their inhabitants. For 
  that matter, the people of the Crab may seem outwardly 
  to be as much a jumble of contrasts as their lands, for 
  every family and every group is different. But all are 
  focused on a single goal: the defense of the Empire. 
  The peasants of the Crab are a hearty breed, often 
  larger and tougher than the peasants of other clans, and 
  while they are extremely respectful of samurai they are 
  not always as deferential to their Crab lords as might be 
  expected. This is because they view themselves as junior 
  partners in the clan’s great struggle against the forces of 
  Jigoku. Indeed, the peasants of the Crab are unique posi-
  tion in Empire in that their lords encourage them to learn 
  to fight and defend themselves with the implements they 
  use to farm. There have been several times in the history 
  of the Crab that a battle with the Shadowlands was won 
  because peasants turned out to fight and managed to dis-
  tract or flank an enemy force. 
  Taken as a whole, the lands of the Crab are not 
  particularly fertile. There are portions of the lands where 
  productive farming is indeed possible, but in many 
  provinces the villages are barely able to grow enough to 
  sustain themselves. One food the Crab do have in plenty 
  is fish, thanks to their proximity to Earthquake Fish Bay, 
  and much of the food eaten by the Crab armies is dried 
  or pickled fish. However, since the Crab field one of the 
  largest armies in the Empire – rivaled in size only by 
  the Lion – they face a perpetual food deficit. The Yasuki 
  make up for this deficit through shrewd commercial 
  dealings with the other clans. The principle Crab export 
  is iron – the mines in Crab lands, especially in the Wall 
  Above the Ocean Mountains, produce an abundance of 
  fine quality iron ore. Moreover, since the Kaiu are able 
  to forge that ore into magnificent steel, the export value 
  of the metal is even higher than it might be otherwise. 
  For their part, the Yasuki themselves export a variety of 
  other goods both practical and luxurious, especially sake, 
  which the Crab brew in abundance.
  11
  LANDS OF THE CRAB CLAN
  Chapter One
   
  
  Much of the Crab territory is a patchwork of forests, 
  mountains, plains, and barren rocky uplands. There are a 
  few places in the Crab lands where cherry blossom trees 
  grow, where spring sees the hills covered in beautiful 
  arrays of white and pink, but these are far more the 
  exception than the rule. And there are some places so 
  barren that all that grows there are stunted thorn bushes 
  and brown weeds… not to mention the Kuni wastelands, 
  where all forms of natural life have been purged, or the 
  Tainted lands which have fallen to the Shadowlands over 
  the centuries. 
  Natural animals in the Crab lands tend to be tougher 
  and heartier versions of those found further north. Rab-
  bits are larger and their fur tends to be a mottled brown 
  to blend in with the landscape; deer are smaller and more 
  skittish; boars and wolves are more aggressive. (It may 
  be noted that while the Crab share the Empire’s general 
  distaste for red meat, they are pragmatic enough to make 
  use of it rather than starve.)
  The Hida Provinces
  The lands of the Hida are very like the Hida themselves: 
  brutish, tough, intimidating, and often ugly. Although 
  they do possess one province which is quite fertile and 
  productive (the Garanto Province), the majority of their 
  lands are dominated by rocky hillsides, sparsely forested 
  plains, and the squat peaks of the Wall Above the Ocean 
  Mountains. Their lands do have some very productive 
  mines and quarries, however, and of course they can 
  boast the strongest fortifications and castles in the 
  Empire. 
  Garanto Province 
  Garanto is one of the largest Hida provinces and 
  also their northernmost one, separated from the rest of 
  the Hida lands by the Kuni territories. The name can 
  sometimes be a source of confusion to Imperial tax 
  assessors, since both the Phoenix and the Unicorn also 
  have provinces named Garanto (much to the annoyance 
  of the Crab). 
  Garanto is the closest the Crab get to a ‘bread-basket’ 
  province, containing the majority of the clan’s rice 
  paddies. Aside from that, it is a rather mundane place, 
  isolated from the Shadowlands by the intervening 
  Ishigaki Province.  
  NAGAI ARUKI
  While most of those who trade with the Crab do so 
  with the Yasuki or Kaiu, there are times when traders find 
  they wish to trade directly with the Hida family. When 
  this happens, they go to Long Walk City, on the eastern 
  edge of Garanto Province. The city is home to most of the 
  Kaiu-trained Hida craftsmen in the clan, and produces a 
  variety of well-crafted items (mostly metalwork) as well 
  as, oddly, unique blends of tea. 
  Long Walk City is built in the midst of the most fertile 
  region of the province and is not only surrounded but 
  actually permeated by rice paddies, which are flooded for 
  most of the trading season. In response, the Crab have 
  built a labyrinth of bridges throughout the city, and it 
  can sometimes take an hour of walking to locate the 
  bridges to get from one side of a neighborhood to the 
  other. The bridges are the source of the city’s name, and 
  outsiders believe they express the Hida family’s disdain 
  for non-Crab.
  Interestingly enough, while many Hida live in Long 
  Walk City, the place does not have a samurai governor. 
  Instead, a family of loyal ashigaru have been appointed 
  as hereditary stewards over the city. Any time a high-
  ranking Crab official visits the city, the ashigaru family 
  invite the dignitary to stay in their home (which is 
  extraordinarily comfortable for a peasant’s house) and 
  act as his personal retainers while he stays, running 
  12
  Chapter One
  LANDS OF THE CRAB CLAN
   
  
   
  
  Here in Ishibei is where the great attack of the Maw’s 
  Horde was finally stopped in the eighth century, and 
  here the Kaiu Wall was first built, then expanded to 
  cover the entire border. From that day forward, this 
  province’s southern border is defined by the Wall and 
  the River of the Last Stand (see the sidebars). To the east, 
  the province abuts on Earthquake Fish Bay, while to the 
  north it touches on both Ishigaki Province and the Kuni 
  lands.
  THE RIVER OF THE LAST STAND
  For centuries, the Saigo River flows placidly through 
  the lands of the Crab, marking the division between 
  the territories of the Hiruma and the Hida. All of that 
  changes when the Maw attacks in the eighth century. 
  The prodigy Kuni Osaku uses her magic to turn the river 
  into a temporary barrier, holding the Maw’s army at bay 
  until the Crab can build the first version of the Kaiu 
  Wall. Ever since, the river is known as the River of the 
  Last Stand. 
  THE FORTRESS OF THE FORGOTTEN 
  A bleak castle, little more than a massively fortified 
  barracks, located in the mountains of Ishibei Province. 
  Built soon after the construction of the Kaiu Wall itself, 
  this grim fortification serves as a resting place for the 
  infamous Crab berserkers when they not serving against 
  the Shadowlands. The Crab deliberately located it well 
  away from the traders’ road that parallels the Kaiu Wall, 
  lest the bored off-duty berserkers wreck themselves with 
  alcohol and opium. 
  THE TWILIGHT MOUNTAINS 
  The Twilight Mountains run along the southwestern 
  border of the Hida provinces – which means, after 
  the eighth century, that they follow the southwestern 
  border of the Empire. The mountains are all fairly low 
  peaks, with deep valleys between and numerous small 
  settlements scattered about – primarily mining villages. 
  The mountains are a rich source of iron ore for the 
  Crab Clan, and they are willing to maintain the mining 
  communities even in the face of constant threats from 
  Shadowlands creatures, restless ghosts, and evil spirits. 
  In the late fourth century, a group of Crab samurai 
  become lost in the mountains and eventually became 
  the Boar Clan. See page 197 for details on their lost 
  stronghold. 
  Ishigaki Province 
  Located immediately north and west of Ishibei 
  Province, Ishigaki Province defines much of the Crab 
  Clan’s post-Maw border with the Shadowlands. Like 
  Ishibei, it is an underpopulated region dominated by 
  the low, rugged peaks of the Twilight Mountains. The 
  Kaiu Wall runs along its southwestern border, continuing 
  north into Yoake Province in Kaiu territory. 
  The Great Carpenter Wall
  The Kaiu Kabe is the single greatest piece of 
  construction that has ever existed. A massive fortification, 
  standing 100 feet tall and with foundations sunk nearly 
  as deep, it runs from Earthquake Fish Bay in the east 
  across nearly the entire southern border of the Empire. 
  There are twelve towers spaced along the Wall, each of 
  them a massive fortress unto itself. (When the Wall is 
  first built to repel the army of the Maw, it is much shorter, 
  but within a couple of generations the Crab expand it to 
  cover the entire border.) The Kaiu work on it constantly, 
  adding improvements, rebuilding damaged sections, and 
  installing new siege engines. There are only a handful 
  of gates in the Wall (all located in the towers), but a set 
  of tunnels underneath allow Crab scouts, raiding parties, 
  and even entire armies to pass into the Shadowlands as 
  needed. Unfortunately, the tunnels can also be used by 
  Shadowlands creatures to get in to the Empire, so the 
  Kaiu are constantly adding new traps and modifications 
  to the tunnel networks. 
  The easternmost tower on the Wall is known as the 
  Watchtower of the East, and overlooks the waters of 
  Earthquake Fish Bay. At various times it is administered 
  by either the Yasuki or the Kaiu, and while it is only 
  rarely a factor in the war on the Shadowlands, it has 
  played a role in various skirmishes with the Crane.
  Despite its strength, the Wall is not invulnerable. The 
  Dark Lord Daigotsu manages to capture a portion of 
  it during the Four Winds era, and the Destroyers also 
  capture a large section of the Wall during their invasion 
  a generation later. The Crab, true to their nature, always 
  rebuild the Wall stronger than before.
  his errands and conducting business on his behalf. In 
  addition, the head of the ashigaru family travels to the 
  residence of the provincial Governor every three months 
  to report on the city’s status and request whatever 
  supplies might be needed for the future. 
  Ishibei Province 
  Ishibei is the southernmost Hida province, a rocky 
  and desolate region dominated by the low, jagged 
  peaks of the Mountains of Twilight. The province has 
  only a modest commoner population, for its agricultural 
  productivity is minimal at the best of times. The province 
  is militarily important because it is the location of the 
  Kaiu Pass, the easiest way to move troops through the 
  mountains, which connects the border to the military 
  center of Kyuden Hida in Kyoukan Province. Sometimes 
  jokingly called “Little Beiden,” it is one of the easiest 
  passes to traverse in all of Rokugan… and also one of 
  the most well-defended, since is integral to the defense 
  of the Empire. 
  14
  Chapter One
  LANDS OF THE CRAB CLAN
   
  
  There are no major settlements or strongholds of note 
  in Ishigaki Province – the Crab who dwell there do so 
  at the Kaiu Wall, and the limited number of peasants 
  inhabit the scattered mining villages in the mountains. 
  Juuin Province 
   The farthest inland of the Crab provinces, Juuin 
  Province borders on both the Crane lands to the east 
  and the Sparrow lands to the northeast. The province is 
  dominated by the smaller mountain range known as the 
  Wall Above the Ocean Mountains, which stretch through 
  the entire province north-to-south. A major trade route 
  called the Mountain Road pierces the mountains at the 
  southern end of the province, while a smaller route – 
  more of a path than a true road – crosses them farther 
  north. 
  The mountains are home to many iron mines and 
  several jade mines as well, all of which are vigorously 
  exploited to supply the Crab war-effort. There is also 
  a fairly extensive network of caves and tunnels within 
  the mountains, which are notorious for becoming 
  periodically infested with Shadowlands creatures. 
  NISHIYAMA MURA
  West Mountain Village is a mid-sized Crab settlement 
  on the west side of the Wall Above the Ocean Mountains. 
  Originally founded because of a small jade mine nearby, 
  the village is also used as an outpost and training ground 
  for Crab troops in the summer months, but is completely 
  inaccessible in the winter, when snow and ice close the   
  single narrow, winding road which connects the village 
  to the rest of the province. 
  In the twelfth century, the village gains Empire-wide 
  fame as the home of Unari, one of the most famous 
  Crab poets and authors of all time. A small monastery 
  is eventually built there to house Unari’s students, who 
  soon teach students of their own. 
  HIGASHIYAMA MURA 
  East Mountain Village is a fortified town on the eastern 
  edge of the Wall Above the Ocean Mountains. It is one of 
  the few villages which guard the Crab-Crane border, and 
  as such is well garrisoned and strongly fortified. However, 
  the threat of war with the Crane is not the only reason 
  for the town’s strong defenses. The nearby caves in the 
  mountains regularly become infested with all manner 
  of Shadowlands creatures and evil spirits, forming a 
  constant threat to the local region. The Crab do not know 
  15
  LANDS OF THE CRAB CLAN
  Chapter One
   
  
  From the eighth century to the twelfth, the 
  giant fanged skull of the Maw hangs over the main 
  gates, a gesture of defiance to the Shadowlands 
  and a warning to the mortal enemies of the Crab 
  that the clan is not to be trifled with. 
    At various times through the centuries, Crab 
  Champions have added more features to the castle, 
  including a private temple to Osano-Wo, later 
  expanded and rededicated to include Yakamo and 
  Kisada. The existence of this temple is known only 
  to the Hida and those trained in their ways. 
  In the late twelfth century, for the first time in 
  over a thousand years, Kyuden Hida’s formidable 
  defenses face an enemy who can overcome them: 
  the Destroyers, led by the gaijin death-goddess 
  Kali-Ma. When the Destroyers overrun the Wall and 
  much of the Crab lands. Kyuden Hida stands as a thorn 
  in their side, a staging area for raids into the occupied 
  lands. Finally the Destroyers besiege the castle; the battle 
  rages for months, with the Destroyers using catapults to 
  hurl plague zombies into the fortress and wear down the 
  defenders. In the end, attrition wins out; the Destroyers 
  kill the defenders to a man and burn the castle. However, 
  within a year the Destroyers are themselves defeated, 
  and the Crab retake and rebuild their great stronghold. 
  The new Kyuden Hida is stronger than ever – but it, and 
  the clan, will forever bear the scars of that siege. 
  KOTEN
  Koten is one of the few shrines within the lands of the 
  Crab, and one of their most sacred places. In Koten, even 
  the most brash and disrespectful bushi becomes silent 
  and reverent. This great temple is the Crab Clan’s version 
  of the Hall of Ancestors, and is in fact modelled after 
  that Lion holding. Both places are centered around long 
  halls with niches in the walls for the remains of fallen 
  warriors, along with places for their weapons to hang. 
  Both have statues throughout which commemorate the 
  deeds of great heroes. However, unlike the Lion’s Hall 
  of Ancestors, the niches and weapon racks in Koten are 
  mostly empty. Many of the Crab Clan’s greatest warriors 
  do not leave remains behind; some are devoured by their 
  foes, while others are Tainted and must be burned where 
  they lie with no ashes sent home. As for weapons, the 
  Crab are far too practical to consign good weapons to a 
  temple when they can still be used to kill their enemies. 
  Thus, many of the niches simply contain a plaque with 
  the name of a deceased warrior. 
  The true heart of Koten is not the halls or the displays, 
  but rather the monks who live there. It is said the monks 
  of Koten remember every story about a Crab warrior they 
  are told, and can recite all of them if asked. Most Crab 
  bushi make a pilgrimage to Koten at some time during 
  their life to tell the monks about the lost heroes with 
  whom they served on the Wall. They tell the tales quietly, 
  knowing that someday one of their companions will 
  likely make the same pilgrimage to speak about them. 
  where the monsters come from, but periodically conduct 
  a large-scale hunt to clear the monsters out of the caves, 
  buying a couple of years’ peace. 
  Kyoukan Province 
  The seat of power for the Hida family (and thus for the 
  entire Crab Clan), Kyoukan Province is home to the great 
  fortress of Kyuden Hida as well as the clan’s most sacred 
  shrine, Koten. Its eastern border is defined by Earthquake 
  Fish Bay; to the north are Juuin Province and the Kuni 
  lands, while to the south and west lie Ishibei Province 
  and the border with the Shadowlands. 
  Kyoukan has a fair amount of agricultural production 
  and also has many fishing villages along the shore of 
  the great bay. Nonetheless, due to the need to base huge 
  numbers of troops here, the province must often import 
  food. 
  KYUDEN HIDA 
  Kyuden Hida, the capital of the Crab Clan, is considered 
  the most defensible fortification in the Empire, the 
  closest thing to impregnable that mortal hands can 
  crafts. Legends claim the castle was built by Hida Osano-
  Wo himself, who dragged bedrock to the cliffs above 
  Earthquake Fish Bay. Kyuden Hida is where the majority 
  of the Crab bushi who serve on the Wall are trained. It 
  is also the personal residence of the clan’s ruling family, 
  making it the political and spiritual heart of the Crab. The 
  main walls are over 180 feet tall, higher than any other 
  fortress in the Empire save the great walls of Otosan 
  Uchi. Its gates require ten men working together to open, 
  and the castle always maintains a garrison of at least 
  three thousand hardened veterans. Moreover, the castle 
  also boasts the most advanced siege technology the Kaiu 
  can devise, all thoroughly tested in battle before installed 
  at Kyuden Hida.  
  16
  Chapter One
  LANDS OF THE CRAB CLAN
   
  
  In the mid-twelfth century, the Fortune (and former 
  Crab leader) Hida Kisada returned to mortal life. He 
  chose to take up residence in Koten in order to stay out 
  of the way of his descendants and avoid causing any 
  division within the Crab. Years later, he was murdered at 
  the temple by a team of assassins, and after this second 
  death a shrine to the Fortune of Persistence was built 
  within the walls of Koten. 
  SHIRO KAKEGUCHI
  Shiro Kakeguchi is the fortress home of one of the 
  vassal families of the Hida, located almost exactly 
  halfway between Kyuden Hida and the Great Carpenter 
  Wall. The Kakeguchi family claims this is so any invasion 
  will need to go through them before it can assault the 
  home of the Hida. In truth, Shiro Kakeguchi serves as 
  an outlet for tunnels built between it and Kyuden Hida, 
  providing the Crab with a hidden strategic advantage 
  over their enemies. 
  During the Destroyer War, Shiro Kakeguchi is taken 
  after a short siege; its inhabitants collapsed the tunnels to 
  Kyuden Hida to protect the fortress from an underground 
  assault.
  KYUDEN MOSHIBARU
  Kyuden Moshibaru, the home of another Hida 
  vassal family, is located a day’s travel north of 
  Kyuden Hida on a rocky plain The road to get 
  there is rough, and the plains suffer from 
  winds so strong that the castle’s roof often 
  needs repairing. The Moshibaru family is 
  where all new recruits to the clan (such as 
  those gained in a Twenty Goblin Winter) 
  are assigned. Life at Kyuden Moshibaru is 
  not easy, but it is said the Moshibaru become 
  some of the heartiest warriors in the Crab after 
  spending a few years at the castle.
  The population of the castle fluctuates, depending 
  on how many recruits the clan has at a particular time. 
  Since it serves no strategic purpose, the castle is largely 
  untouched by the Destroyer War.
  UGAWARI TORID-E 
  Yet another vassal family’s home, this one is unusual – 
  the Ugawari are actually a vassal family of the Kuni, but 
  their family seat is located in Kyoukan Province in order 
  to maintain close proximity to Shiro Kuni. The duty of 
  the Ugawari is to capture Shadowlands creatures for the 
  Kuni to use in experiments, and their small keep reflects 
  this: it comprises five stone towers linked by walls, and an 
  underground maze of cells where captured Shadowlands 
  monsters are kept until the Kuni need them. 
  Once in a while Crab bushi come to the keep to test 
  their skills against the imprisoned creatures. A small 
  group of merchants nearby have created a semi-secret 
  gambling culture that places bets on these equally semi-
  secret training battles. 
  17
  LANDS OF THE CRAB CLAN
  Chapter One
   
  
   
  
   
  
   
  
  FUNDAI MURA
  Fundai Mura is a small port town on the western bank 
  of Earthquake Fish bay, placing it officially within the 
  boundaries of Kyoukan Province. It is the home of the 
  Fundai vassal family of the Kaiu, the finest shipbuilders 
  in the Crab clan, second in skill only to the Mantis. The 
  town is a combination of port, market, and dry-dock, 
  capable of building up to 24 kobune at one time; not 
  surprisingly, life in the village is focused almost entirely 
  on the shipyards.
  Although Fundai Mura is a serious and practical place 
  (like many Crab holdings), the lighter side of the Kaiu was 
  expressed in its construction when they included oyster 
  shells in the town’s outer walls. As a result, the walls 
  sparkle in the daylight, resembling sunlight reflecting off 
  the ocean.
  The Hiruma Provinces
  For the first eight hundred years of the Empire’s 
  history, the three provinces of the Hiruma are known to 
  be some of the most beautiful in Crab lands. They are the 
  farthest south of any mainland provinces, and include 
  semi-tropical forests and verdant fields. Hummingbirds 
  are common and the rivers and lakes are crystalline and 
  warm. 
  The Shadowlands invasion led by the Maw changes 
  all of that. The vast army of demons and undead 
  seeps through the lands of the Hiruma, capturing their 
  castle and razing their villages. Everything is Tainted, 
  becoming part of the expanded Shadowlands. For over 
  three centuries the Hiruma have no lands to call their 
  own, living as exiles in the lands of the Hida and training 
  alongside the Shinjo in Unicorn lands.
  Early in the twelfth century, after the Shadowlands are 
  weakened by the defeat of Fu Leng at the Second Day 
  of Thunder, the Hiruma finally succeed in retaking their 
  lands. The Taint is purged from them in the same manner 
  as the Kuni previously cleansed their own territory, 
  leaving the Hiruma provinces spiritually safe but barren, 
  unable to support life. All supplies for the rebuilt Hiruma 
  holdings have to be brought in by caravan from the Crab 
  lands, making survival precarious at best. 
  Hissori Province 
  The northernmost of the three Hiruma provinces, 
  Hissori touches on its northern edge to the empty 
  wastelands known as the Plains Above Evil. Used mainly 
  as farmland during the earlier history of the Crab Clan, 
  after its reclamation from the Shadowlands it becomes 
  the site of Lone Candle Keep. 
  LONE CANDLE KEEP
  Shiro Hiruma is located in the southern core of the 
  Hiruma lands, and was difficult for outsiders to visit even 
  when the family was in its prime. Although the Hiruma 
  do not especially want any visitors, after the reclamation 
  of their lands they are forces to acknowledge the 
  occasional need for diplomacy. They build Lone Candle 
  Keep in the northern part of their lands in order to have 
  a place to receive visitors which is not too terribly close 
  to the Shadowlands. 
  Lone Candle Keep is the closest any Hiruma castle 
  can get to being opulent, and while it is still a far cry 
  from Yasuki Yashiki, it is at least a place that can receive 
  visitors without causing shame to the Crab Clan. It is close 
  enough to the Shadowlands that there is still a danger of 
  attack, especially since (like all Hiruma holdings) it is 
  located on the ‘wrong’ side of the Kaiu Wall. Although 
  it is not as heavily fortified as other Crab castles, it is 
  hardly indefensible, and the Shadowlands does not seem 
  to have recognized its political significance. 
  Ienikaeru Province 
  The central Hiruma province, Ienikaeru is home to 
  the family’s primary holding of Shiro Hiruma, and was 
  their main source of food during the eight hundred years 
  before the Maw’s attack. After the fall of the Hiruma 
  lands, this province becomes the site of an endless 
  series of grim, futile battles as the Hiruma try again and 
  again to reclaim their ancestral home. After they finally 
  succeed in this quest after the Day of Thunder, it becomes 
  the focus of their ongoing war to maintain their lands 
  and prevent the re-encroachment of the Shadowlands. 
  SHIRO HIRUMA
  Shiro Hiruma (sometimes also known as Daylight 
  Castle) is a physically small fortress, but has a long and 
  storied history. Originally built during the dawn of the 
  Empire, it was a spartan fortress whose sole purpose 
  was to coordinate the Hiruma family’s war against the 
  Shadowlands. The castle stood off two different major 
  Shadowlands attacks in the fourth century, and when the 
  Maw finally took the fortress in the eighth century, it was 
  a bitter struggle indeed. The defeat broke the back of the 
  Hiruma family for a generation.
  After the Hiruma retook the castle in the twelfth 
  century, it was cleansed and rebuilt, with additional 
  outlying fortifications to supplement its defense. 
  Thereafter the Crab routinely station a very large portion 
  of their armies in and around the castle, sometimes as 
  many as 33 legions.
  Both before its fall and after its recovery, the castle’s 
  physical design is very similar. The land around it is 
  studded with defensive features: traps, pits, and locations 
  designed to facilitate ambushes. The interior of the 
  castle is utilitarian, with few decorations, and with only 
  21
  LANDS OF THE CRAB CLAN
  Chapter One
   
  
  enough living space for the daimyo’s family and the most 
  important retainers. The main troop barracks and storage 
  chambers are all below ground. There is also a small 
  temple within the castle’s basement, dedicated to Osano-
  Wo and Hiruma himself; called the Candle Temple, it 
  has the singular distinction in modern times of being 
  the only portion of the castle that was never Tainted or 
  despoiled. The creatures of the Shadowlands were never 
  able to set foot within it, avoiding it as though it was 
  crafted from jade.
  THE WHITE TEMPLE 
  Located in the northern region of Ienikaeru Province, 
  the White Temple is built on the cleansed land after Shiro 
  Hiruma is retaken in the twelfth century. The Temple is a 
  place of both healing and research. While it falls under 
  the authority of the Hiruma, and they protect the place, 
  it is in practical terms a Kuni holding. Within its walls, 
  Crab bushi are healed of grievous wounds while the 
  Kuni perform research about the Shadowlands and the 
  creatures which dwell there. The Temple is also the home 
  of the largest shrine of Bishamon in the Crab lands, and 
  many samurai make pilgrimages there to pray for the 
  strength to fulfill their duties. The monks who live in 
  the temple are all sohei and can serve as an extra line of 
  defense should it be necessary.
  BLUE FUR WARREN
  Ten miles south of Shiro Hiruma is a series of tunnels 
  and caves that are associated with the creatures call 
  Nezumi. The tunnels are created by an unknown tribe 
  of Nezumi while Shiro Hiruma is still controlled by the 
  Shadowlands. In later years, the Crab and another tribe 
  of Nezumi discover the abandoned tunnels and agree to 
  share them, spawning the Blue Fur Tribe of Nezumi (blue 
  because of the color of Crab armor). 
  When the Nezumi largely vanish from the face of 
  Rokugan during the late twelfth century, the abandoned 
  warrens became a set of underground supply depots for 
  the Hiruma (and serve as a place of refuge when the 
  Destroyers sweep through these lands).
  THE SHELL OF THE CRAB
  The Castle of the Tortoise, referred to casually as 
  the Shell of the Crab, is where the Kaiu test their siege 
  weaponry and defenses during the early centuries of the 
  Empire, long before the construction of the Carpenter 
  Wall. While the Hiruma technically own the castle, it is 
  controlled by the Kaiu. Its proximity to the Shadowlands 
  ensures it is frequently attacked, allowing the Kaiu to test 
  their methods in practical ways. 
  In the fourth century, the Shell is brought down by 
  two traitors within its walls. When Crab troops retake it, 
  they find it has become Tainted and raze it to the ground; 
  the work conducted there is relocated deeper into the 
  Empire. The cellars and foundations of the castle still 
  exist somewhere within the Ienikaeru Province, although 
  none have seen them in centuries. 
  Kinbou Province 
  The southernmost Hiruma province contains the 
  portions of the Twilight Mountains that extend beyond 
  Hida lands. Its border also touches the edge of Earthquake 
  Fish Bay to the east. Before the fall of the Hiruma, this 
  was known as their least valuable province for farming, 
  although the mountains did produce some iron ore. Aside 
  from small mining villages, the province’s only holding 
  of note was, and is, the place called Shinsei’s Last Hope.
  SHINSEI’S LAST HOPE
  The origin of this unique settlement can be traced 
  back to a story from the first century. Supposedly, a lone 
  Crab scout discovered Shinsei, Shosuro, and Shiba in a 
  small valley where they were beginning the trip back to 
  Rokugan. Upon noticing the scout, Shinsei prophesized 
  that so long as the Crab Clan protected the valley, it 
  would remain pure of Taint… but if the Crab ever failed 
  in their defense, the Empire would fall as well. The scout 
  remained alone to hold the valley, but within a week 
  others found him, and there they built a village. 
  22
  Chapter One
  LANDS OF THE CRAB CLAN
   
  
  Whatever the truth of this tale, it cannot be denied 
  that Shinsei’s Last Hope has remained free of Taint for 
  all twelve centuries since that time. Located just off the 
  shore of the Sea of Amaterasu (a single dock allows 
  ships to come and go), the moderately-sized town is 
  defended by a massive stone wall studded with blessed 
  jade, glowing bright green as it continually wards off the 
  forces of the Shadowlands. The lands within the wall are 
  quite fertile, even able to raise tea, and the population 
  enjoys a surprisingly pleasant existence despite being all 
  but surrounded by monstrous horrors. 
  It is at Shinsei’s Last Hope that the Crab stage their 
  Twenty Goblin Winters, when ronin can win admittance 
  to the clan by bringing back the heads of twenty goblins. 
  It also serves as a base for scouts to conduct missions 
  into the Shadowlands, but for the most part the Crab 
  garrison here is defensive – the clan takes its duty to hold 
  the village very seriously indeed. The rest of the Empire 
  has surprisingly little knowledge of this place (perhaps 
  because of its association with the Shadowlands, an 
  unmentionable topic in polite company), although the 
  Crane hero Yasuki Hachi did come here during the 
  Second Yasuki War.
  The Kaiu Provinces
  The Kaiu lands include most of the more fertile 
  agricultural regions in Crab territory, and as a result they 
  resemble the rest of the Empire more closely than the 
  lands of the Hida or Kuni. Their provinces also include 
  a number of small forests which they carefully harvest 
  for lumber.  
  Hokufuu Province 
  The northernmost of the Kaiu provinces, Hokufuu was 
  for eleven centuries the most northern of all Crab territory, 
  a status that finally changed in the twelfth century when 
  the Crab absorbed the Falcon Clan. Hokufuu Province 
  borders the Toritaka lands and the Shinomen Mori to 
  the north and east, the vast Plains Above Evil to the 
  west, and the other two Kaiu provinces to the south. The 
  northernmost hills and peaks of the Twilight Mountains 
  are also found here as the mountain range peters out.
  Due to Hokufuu’s great distance from the Shadowlands, 
  the Crab long ago chose to make this remote province 
  their main site of diplomacy; this decision was somewhat 
  disrupted by the later admission of the Yasuki family into 
  the clan, but the Crab are nothing if not stubborn, and 
  thus many outsiders must still make the lengthy trek to 
  Hokufuu Province in order to conduct diplomacy at Face 
  of the East Castle. 
  FACE OF THE EAST CASTLE 
  Shiro Kaotsuki no Higashi rests on a large hill within 
  sight of both the Shinomen Mori and the higher peaks of 
  the Twilight Mountains. For the first three centuries of 
  the Empire’s history, Face of the East Castle is where the 
  Crab Clan hold their diplomatic negotiations. Although 
  the Yasuki take over some of that responsibility later 
  on, there are some (notably the Crane) who prefer not to 
  deal with the Yasuki, so Face of the East retains much of 
  its original purpose. It is a more comfortable place than 
  many Crab castles, though not so luxurious or garish as 
  Yasuki Yashiki. 
  While the castle’s location is more than somewhat 
  inconvenient for visitors, it also means that Face of the 
  East is one of the safest Crab castles – it is rare indeed 
  for Shadowlands creatures to make it this far north and 
  across the Twilight Mountains. However, there have been 
  times when Shadowlands forces were active within the 
  Shinomen Mori, and during those times the Crab had to 
  relocate their diplomacy elsewhere, leaving the Face of 
  the East virtually empty. 
  After the return of the Unicorn Clan to Rokugan, Face 
  of the East gains a second role as a hub for trade between 
  the two clans – especially since the Unicorn caravans can 
  reach it directly without passing through the strict tariff 
  inspections of the Scorpion lands. This gives rise to the 
  Golden Carp Marketplace, a booming market in the town 
  outside the castle; the market is notorious as a place to 
  unload smuggled or stolen goods, so bandits and even 
  pirates sometimes visit to sell their loot.
  MAISUNA SHIRO 
  The home of the Maisuna vassal family of the Kaiu 
  is one of the most beautiful stone constructions in the 
  Empire. The Maisuna, like most vassal families, were 
  granted a small keep when they attained their status in 
  the eighth century, but they were not content with this 
  and began to carve an enormous castle out of the stone 
  of the nearby mountain. They have created (and continue 
  to create) something that is more a work of art than a 
  castle, but maintain a connection to the original small 
  keep, stating that they are simply expanding upon what 
  they were given.
  SHATTERED PEAKS CASTLE
  A fortress built on the western edge of the Twilight 
  Mountains, well away from the rest of Hokufuu Province 
  (indeed it may actually lie outside the provincial borders), 
  Shattered Peaks Castle was once known as Northern 
  Watch Castle. It stood for centuries as a thorn in the side 
  of the Shadowlands, serving as the final link in the clan’s 
  chain of northern defenses – a formidable structure that 
  could block any foe who might try to outflank the Crab 
  border.
  23
  LANDS OF THE CRAB CLAN
  Chapter One
   
  
   
  
  In the eleventh century, a vast force of Dark Moto rode 
  on the castle. After a forty day siege, reinforcements 
  arrived and the Moto retreated; the castle remained 
  standing, though the mountain peaks surrounding it 
  were broken and shattered. The Crab renamed the castle 
  in honor of the successful battle. 
  WATCHTOWER OF THE WEST 
  In contrast to the Watchtower of the East, which is 
  merely a part of the Kaiu Wall, the Watchtower of the 
  West long pre-dates that construction. It serves as a 
  northern guard, looking for signal fires from the south 
  from troops stationed to defend against Shadowlands 
  attack. When such fires are spotted, troops based at the 
  Watchtower march to reinforce the threatened locations.
  After the building of the Carpenter Wall, however, the 
  Watchtower of the West becomes essentially useless from 
  a military perspective. The Crab re-task it as a place of 
  shame; those assigned here are criminals, dishonored 
  samurai, and those fallen deeply into disfavor. Modern 
  Crab consider an assignment to the Watchtower of the 
  West to be the greatest dishonor short of being outright 
  made ronin. 
  Yoake Province 
  The southernmost of the three Kaiu provinces touches 
  on the great Hida province of Garanto to its immediate 
  south, and is home to several of the more important 
  Crab holdings, including Kaiu Shiro itself. Like Garanto, 
  it is an agriculturally productive province and its rice 
  paddies and grain fields are responsible for feeding many 
  samurai. 
  KAIU SHIRO
  Legends elsewhere in Rokugan speak of the Great 
  Carpenter Wall being built around Shiro Kaiu so that 
  the two are indistinguishable. However, anyone who 
  looks at a map knows the kaiu fortress is actually 
  separate from the Wall itself (and indeed pre-dates it 
  by nearly eight centuries). And while Kyuden Hida is 
  revered by all Crab as the most impregnable fortress 
  in the Empire, by the end of the twelfth century the 
  honor of being Rokugan’s only never-conquered castle 
  actually belongs to Shiro Kaiu. 
  Shiro Kaiu’s walls are so thick and so well built 
  that they appear to be crafted from a single giant 
  piece of stone. They are studded with siege engines 
  of every type imaginable, and in modern times some 
  of the catapults are so powerful that they can fling 
  their deadly loads beyond the Great Carpenter Wall 
  itself. In the center of the fortress is a great courtyard 
  which contains the Great Forge, the largest and most 
  sophisticated craftsman’s forge in the Empire. Built 
  around Kaiu’s original forge from the dawn on the 
  Empire, it is the place where the fabled Kaiu Blades are 
  forged, along with innumerable other weapons, armors, 
  and other devices of tremendous skill and quality.  
  It is rumored that below the castle are tunnels which 
  lead directly to various parts of the Wall and perhaps 
  even all the way out to the Shadowlands itself. It may 
  safely be assumed that these tunnels, if they do exist, 
  are some of the most heavily trapped places in Rokugan.
  The fortress is home to the Kaiu Engineering Academy, 
  the ancient and revered school of the Kaiu family, as 
  well as the subsidiary dojo that teaches the Kaiu Siege 
  Masters. 
  RAZOR OF THE DAWN CASTLE
  Kamisorisano ano Yoake Shiro is the westernmost 
  anchor point of the Crab’s defense of the Empire. The 
  fortress is built into a highly defensible location between 
  two peaks of the Twilight Mountains, and looks onto the 
  Plains Above Evil. 
  The Plains Above Evil are a vast barren place where 
  even the creatures of the Shadowlands seldom deign 
  to visit, and those few who do travel that far seldom 
  make much a dent on Razor of the Dawn’s extremely 
  defensible position. As a result, the bushi of the Crab see 
  Razor of the Dawn as a reservist posting. It is the place 
  for those who need additional training or who have not 
  completely recovered from injuries or illnesses. 
  In the twelfth century, the famous “dead eyes” 
  berserker Hiruma Yogure founds the Dojo of the Razor’s 
  Edge at this castle to teach his personal variant on 
  berserker fighting to students.  
  Despite its remote location, this fortress has fallen 
  twice: once to the Shadowlands during the Clan War, 
  and then again when the Destroyers attacked the Empire. 
  Each time the Crab have defiantly rebuilt it. 
  25
  LANDS OF THE CRAB CLAN
  Chapter One
   
  
  Kuda Province 
  The easternmost of the three Kaiu provinces, Kuda 
  borders unaligned territory to the north and east, and 
  is an open, lightly settled region. Much of its territory is 
  part of the Quiet Wind Plain, so named for the soft but 
  steady winds that blow across it on almost every day.     
  KUDA MURA
  The only major settlement in Kuda Province, Kuda 
  Mura is village responsible for more food production 
  than any other Crab holding. Located in the middle 
  of some of the most fertile lands in Crab territory and 
  surrounded by grain fields, the village is considered to 
  be strategically vital to the clan despite its rather remote 
  location. Kuda Mura is administrated by the Kaiu but 
  there is always a sizable contingent of Hida assigned 
  to defend it, especially due to the relative proximity of 
  the eerie Shinomen Mori, not to mention the threat of 
  bandits wandering in from the unaligned lands to the 
  east. 
  Over the years, one of the teahouses in the village is 
  converted into a “school” of sorts where the Kaiu study 
  the ways of agriculture. Many advances in Rokugani 
  farming can be traced back to this humble building in 
  Kuda Mura.
  MAEMIKAKE
  The most remote and in some ways the most unusual 
  of Crab holdings, Maemikake is a large village, large 
  enough it could almost be considered a city. Located well 
  outside the official provincial boundaries of the Crab 
  Clan, many miles east of Kuda Province, the settlement 
  is built on the shore of Mizu-umi Sakura Yuki, the Lake 
  of Cherry Blossom Snow. The icy lake is surrounded by 
  cherry blossom trees, and every spring when they drop 
  their blossoms, pilgrims arrive to watch the lake be 
  covered in a “snow” of white petals.  
  The village’s actual purpose is to harvest lumber from 
  the wooded lands on the fringe of the Shinomen Mori. 
  For most of its history the village is a Hiruma holding 
  (and indeed is the only holding the family officially 
  retains after the loss of its ancestral lands). However, 
  when the Toritaka become part of the Crab, it is passed 
  to their authority. 
  Kuni Provinces
  The Kuni have never been a family prone to luxury, 
  and many of their lands have been known from the dawn 
  of the Empire as places with disgusting swamps, bleak 
  moors, and muddy fields. However, the status of their 
  lands changes dramatically in the eighth century when 
  the Maw’s forces attack. The majority of the Kuni lands 
  become Tainted, and while the territory is recovered after 
  the construction of the Kaiu Wall, the Kuni soon discover 
  that the only way to remove the Taint is to purge all the 
  other spirits from the land as well. Thus are born the 
  Kuni Wastes. 
  The Wastes are barren and lifeless, a landscape of 
  bleak gray earth without a single plant or animal. The 
  land is dotted with small huts and caves in which the 
  Kuni live and perform their experiments, often alone, or 
  at best in small groups. Food and other supplies must be 
  brought in to them, since it cannot be grown within the 
  lifeless zone.
  There are no villages within the Wastes – the few 
  villages that survive in the two Kuni provinces are 
  located in the minority of lands which escaped the Taint. 
  In fact, within the Wastes there are no heimin at all, save 
  for occasional personal servants.  
  Midakai Province
  The more northerly of the two Kuni provinces, Midakai 
  borders the Hida province of Garanto to the north. It is 
  most notable for being the location of the only two major 
  Kuni villages to survive the Maw’s Taint. 
  HIGH TREE VILLAGE
  Midaki sano Mura is located in the foothills of the 
  Twilight Mountains, in the far northwestern corner of 
  Midakai Province. It stands high enough in the foothills 
  that nothing grows in the lands surrounding it; the 
  town’s peculiar name comes from the fact that fog often 
  shrouds the hills, and at such times the only thing in the 
  lower lands visible here is the top of the tallest trees. 
  The village supports the extensive networks of iron 
  mines within the mountains. Many of these mines have 
  been in operation since the first or second centuries, 
  26
  Chapter One
  LANDS OF THE CRAB CLAN
   
  
  winding ever deeper into the mountains. The locals 
  dislike having to work in the sinister Twilight Mountains, 
  where Shadowlands creatures often appear, and many of 
  them eventually run away despite the penalties for doing 
  so. The Kuni allow the workers to leave the mines for one 
  week out of every month, and only this policy keeps the 
  rate of attrition from being astronomical. 
  On the outskirts of the village is a deep chasm that 
  the residents have named, simply, The Pit. The Pit seems 
  to bottomless – the village has been dumping its waste 
  stone and garbage into it for centuries, with no signs of 
  it ever filling. 
  KAKITA’S BREATH
  The ironically named Kakita Bogu is a small village on 
  the edge of a vast salt marsh; the marsh emits the foul 
  stench that grants the village its name. This settlement 
  exists for two reasons: first, so the Kuni can monitor 
  the marsh and make certain it does not get infested with 
  creatures from the Shadowlands; and second, because it 
  is near the mines of High Tree Village. The peasants who 
  live here are expert metalworkers and craft most of the 
  common metal items used in the Crab lands – things like 
  pots and pans, farm implements, kitchen knives, and so 
  forth. The forges seem to ward away the worst of the 
  marsh stench, so there is seldom a shortage of those 
  willing to work them.
  Adauchi Province 
  The southern Kuni province is the more bleak of the 
  two, being composed almost entirely of the Wastes. It is 
  home to Shiro Kuni, the family’s only holding of note. 
  SHIRO KUNI
  Shiro Kuni, the Castle of the Land, is located just south 
  of the Kuni Wastes on the border of the Hida family’s 
  Kyoukan Province, placing it nearly dead-center in the 
  Crab lands. It is a sizable fortress complex, but lacks 
  the high towers and keeps of other Crab castles, instead 
  being essentially a giant fortified barracks. What is truly 
  menacing about the castle is not its appearance but its 
  reputation. While its location in the center of the Crab 
  lands make the castle a perfect staging area for the clan’s 
  armies, and it is used as such, it is also home to the most 
  important of the Kuni family’s libraries and laboratories. 
  Here the Kuni perform endless experiments and read 
  all manner of questionable tomes, seeking the unique 
  insight into the Shadowlands that has saved thousands 
  of Crab lives. 
  27
  LANDS OF THE CRAB CLAN
  Chapter One
   
  
  The Toritaka Province
  For most of their history, the Toritaka are a Minor Clan, 
  the Falcon. Their lands are found at the far northern edge 
  of the Mountains of Twilight, close to the Shinomen 
  Mori, and consist of a single valley and a considerable 
  amount of forest and hillside. The lands of the Toritaka 
  are known to be some of the most haunted in the Empire, 
  and the people there are very superstitious. 
  KYUDEN TOKETSU
  Kyuden Toketsu is built by a Yasuki merchant in the 
  year 1050 as a place to retire in comfort. It is not until after 
  the castle is built that he discovers a nearby monastery 
  venerating the Crab hero Kuni Harike. The monastery 
  becomes a draw for pilgrims, bringing prosperity to the 
  area, and soon a good number of trade caravans begin 
  using the castle and adjacent village as a stop on their 
  trade routes. The castle is not without military value, 
  being located just to the north of the Twilight Mountains 
  and thus serving as another place to keep watch over the 
  Plains Above Evil. 
  After the creation of the Carpenter Wall, Shiro Kuni 
  becomes a command center for the northern half of the 
  wall (the southern reaches are commanded directly from 
  Kyuden Hida), and a high-ranking Crab general is usually 
  assigned here along with his staff and troops. The Kuni 
  do not care so long as their experiments are left alone. 
  The castle has been besieged twice: once by the 
  Shadowlands at the end of the eleventh century, a battle 
  the defenders won, and a second time by the Destroyers, 
  which resulted in the fall of the castle. It was reclaimed 
  and rebuilt following the end of the Destroyer War.
  THE BARRACKS OF THE DAMNED
  Just outside the walls of Shiro Kuni is an ugly, 
  unadorned building which flies a single banner – a 
  banner showing a black crab holding a finger of jade. 
  This is where the Damned, those Crab warriors who have 
  become Tainted but wish to continue fighting for the 
  Empire, are housed and trained. The building is given 
  a wide berth by all other Crab in the area, even though 
  they know the contribution the Damned make in the 
  battle against the Shadowlands. However, it does serve 
  as a tangible reminder that even though darkness might 
  take a warrior, he can still fight for the light.
  28
  Chapter One
  LANDS OF THE CRAB CLAN
   
  
  After the Toritaka join the Crab Clan in the twelfth 
  century, Kyuden Toketsu is granted to them.  
  TANI HITOKAGE
  The Valley of Spirits is the home of the Toritaka 
  both before and after they join the Crab Clan. Located 
  between the Shinomen Mori and the Twilight Mountains, 
  the valley is an intensely spiritually active place, with 
  vengeful ghosts rising as a result of untimely deaths and 
  ancient spirits walking between the trees. 
  The valley is surrounded by a series of watchfires 
  and lanterns which are designed to help keep the hostile 
  spirits at bay. The few times during the history of the 
  Empire when they were not lit, the valley was inundated 
  with spirits and ghosts. 
  The actual home of the Toritaka is a very small 
  and modest castle in the center of the valley. Its only 
  distinctive feature is the large mews built off of the main 
  keep, where dozens of falcons and other hunting birds 
  are kept and trained.
  The Yasuki Provinces
  Located near Earthquake Fish Bay and mainly on a 
  single peninsula just south of the lands of the Crane, the 
  two provinces of the Yasuki are some of the richest in the 
  Crab Clan. However, they do not produce as much food 
  as the lands of the Kaiu or even the Hida family. Instead, 
  the Yasuki grow things they can process and export – tea, 
  flowers, and sake rice. Although they are for the most part 
  far away from the Shadowlands, the Yasuki lands are still 
  strongly garrisoned due to the frequent risk of war with 
  the Crane Clan. 
  29
  LANDS OF THE CRAB CLAN
  Chapter One
   
  
  Junkin Province
  The southerly of the two Yasuki provinces, Junkin is 
  located along the eastern side of Earthquake Fish Bay, and 
  is home to the family’s core lands and their seat of power, 
  Yasuki Yashiki. It is bordered to the east by the Asahina 
  lands, and for much of the Empire’s history the Daidoji 
  settlement called Garden Under Shadow City looks down 
  on it with hostility. 
  EARTHQUAKE FISH BAY
  Earthquake Fish Bay is a vast bay in the southern Crab 
  lands, bordering both Hida and Yasuki lands. (Prior to the 
  First Yasuki War in the fourth century, it effectively serves 
  as the border between Crane and Crab lands.) It is also 
  the primary source of protein for the Crab Clan due to its 
  perpetually warm waters being home to an enormous and 
  diverse population of fish. Earthquake Fish Bay is located 
  atop a line of (generally dormant) underwater volcanos, 
  which is the source of its warmth and also – when they oc-
  casionally wake up – the source of the intermittent earth-
  quakes which give the bay its name. Such earthquakes are 
  usually followed by huge numbers of dead fish floating to 
  the surface of the bay; these “earthquake fish” are consid-
  ered an ill omen and are never eaten.
  Most of the coast surrounding Earthquake Fish Bay is 
  low plateau, with beaches of gravelly thick sand. Many 
  fishing villages are found all around the Bay. The waters 
  of the Bay are often a remarkable shade of blue due to the 
  coral which grows close to the surface in many places. 
  THE TIDAL LANDBRIDGE 
  The mouth of Earthquake Fish Bay where it enters the 
  sea is known as the Tidal Landbridge because at low tide 
  the water recedes enough to expose a sandy “bridge” of 
  land connecting the two sides. The Tidal Landbridge has 
  been the site of a few small battles between the Crab and 
  the Crane, but more often it is visited by intrepid fish-
  ermen who rush in to collect the fish and shellfish that 
  become stranded in tidal pools every day. A few of the 
  Daidoji and Yasuki also use the landbridge to transport 
  good between the lands of the two clans, though the trip 
  across is not an easy one except in times of drought.
  The most famous incident at the Tidal Landbridge took 
  place in the eighth century, when a Daidoji daimyo who 
  was out hunting saw a Shadowlands threat on the far bank 
  and rode across to help the Crab fight. It was this incident 
  which caused the Crab Clan to name the Daidoji the “Iron 
  Cranes.”
  FRIENDLY TRAVELER VILLAGE
  Aiso ni Ryokosha Mura is for most of the Empire’s his-
  tory a tiny and wholly unremarkable fishing and brewing 
  village on the shore of Earthquake Fish Bay. That changes 
  at the end of the eleventh century when the cunning dai-
  30
  Chapter One
  LANDS OF THE CRAB CLAN
   
  
  myo Yasuki Taka helps the village to rise to prominence 
  as one of the leading sake producers in the Empire. Taka’s 
  success in marketing “Friendly Traveler Sake” results in 
  an economic boom, with the village growing considerably 
  and acquiring multiple sake breweries, tea houses, geisha 
  houses, and other amenities. Subsequently, during the 
  Second and Third Yasuki Wars the Crab and Crane contest 
  the village, but these struggles all end peacefully in order 
  to avoid destroying the village’s economic value. 
  YASUKI YASHIKI
  The Yasuki Palaces, sometimes called the Black Crane 
  Estates, are an impressive complex which perches majes-
  tically on a cliff overlooking Earthquake Fish Bay. The 
  castle is the place the Yasuki claimed as their home after 
  they broke with the Crane. It is a testament to their wealth 
  and trading acumen, a combination of beauty and prag-
  matism. The castle may seem a work of art when seen 
  from a distance, but it is a Crab castle, and as such also has 
  impressive defensive fortifications built into its splendor. 
  Yashiki Yashiki boasts some of tallest and most impressive 
  towers of any castle in the Empire, allowing it to watch 
  over not only Earthquake Fish Bay and the Tidal Land-
  bridge, but also the nearby Crane lands. However, it also 
  has opulent gardens and expensive art lining its walls. In 
  the center of the castle is a shrine dedicated to both Dai-
  koku, Fortune of Wealth, and the first Yasuki.
  Much diplomacy takes place in Yasuki Yashiki, but it is 
  usually of a mercantile sort, focused on trade agreements 
  and tariff disputes. Crane guests are never invited to Ya-
  suki Yashiki, instead typically traveling to the remote Face 
  of the East Castle.
  During the Four Winds era, the Shogun Kaneka lays 
  claim to Yasuki Yashiki and uses it as his personal castle 
  for a time. After he swears fealty to the Phoenix, however, 
  the Yasuki family reclaim it.
  Sunda Mizu Province 
  The northern half of Yasuki lands encompasses the 
  north end of Earthquake Fish Bay and the southern end of 
  the Wall Above the Ocean Mountains. The River of Gold 
  passes through these mountains and into the Bay, and this 
  major trade route connects the Yasuki lands to those of the 
  Scorpion in the north.
  Sunda Mizu Province borders the Hida family’s Kyoukan 
  Province to the west, and some of its lands were originally 
  a part of that province, while others were controlled by the 
  Crane Clan. After the Yasuki joined the Crab in the fourth 
  century, Sunda Mizu Province was created and granted 
  to them in order to take advantage of their expertise in 
  commerce.  
  SHIRO KANO
  In an out of the way portion of the northern Yasuki 
  lands, a place with no strategic value, is the keep of the 
  Kano vassal family. The keep itself is small and no more 
  ostentatious than any other vassal family keep… but 
  within are housed hundreds of exquisite works of art. The 
  Kano family are talented artisans of the Crane Clan before 
  the Yasuki join the Crab, and continue their tradition of 
  excellent art after becoming Crab. Kano art is widely ac-
  knowledged to be some of the finest in the Empire, but 
  few know where the family lives and works. The Yasuki 
  like to keep it that way so that any war against the Crane 
  will not result in their reclaiming the family. Sometimes 
  members of other families are accepted for training by 
  the Kano, but they are sworn to secrecy on the location 
  of the keep. 
  CLEAR WATER VILLAGE 
  The largest and most significant Crab port, located 
  at the mouth of the River of Gold and looking out over 
  Earthquake Fish Bay, Sunda Mizu Mura is actually a city 
  – not to mention one of the oldest settlements in Roku-
  gan. In modern times it is a major trading center, rivaling 
  places like Ryoko Owari or Kyuden Doji in commerce, but 
  still keeps its simple “village” name. Indeed, by the twelfth 
  century, Clear Water Village’s population approaches 
  10,000 people, and may be as high as 15,000 during the 
  annual Great Trading Fairs which the Yasuki host there. 
  Originally founded by a follower of Hida in the first 
  century, Sunda Mizu Mura falls under Crane control 
  within a few generations, but returns to the Crab as a re-
  sult of the First Yasuki War in the fourth century. The Crab 
  add strong walls and fortifications, including the so-called 
  Kaiu Wave Wall that protects the port from sea attacks. 
  The Governor of Clear Water Village is normally a 
  member of the Yasuki family, but during times of war with 
  the Crane Clan a Hida is sometimes appointed instead. 
  Regardless, the Governors tend to look the other way from 
  the city’s more unsavory aspects, such as the various “red 
  light” districts and innumerable gambling houses. 
  Although the city is known most for its commercial ac-
  tivities, it is also home to Sunda Mizu Dojo, one of the 
  most ancient Crab bushi dojo. In fact, the founding of this 
  dojo is attributed to the Kami Hida himself, who suppos-
  edly began the tradition of carving students’ names into 
  the dojo’s stone walls. The city is also home to one of the 
  Empire’s oldest and most popular shrines to Suitengu, the 
  Fortune of the Sea.
  YASUKI HANKO
  Yasuki Hanko is a small village at the head of a lesser 
  river which flows into Earthquake Fish Bay. The town is 
  been a bone of contention between the Crab and Crane 
  Clans for centuries, and its population is actually wiped 
  out at various times due to the peasants refusing to bow 
  when a new clan takes control of it. It is an unremark-
  able village save for its strategic location and a sin-
  gle shrine – dedicated to Yasuki Kiringu, the man 
  who brought the Yasuki family into the Crab Clan. 
  This shrine has also been destroyed and rebuilt 
  many times as the Crane and Crab 
  have variously lost and regained 
  possession of the village.
  31
  LANDS OF THE CRAB CLAN
  Chapter One
   
  
   
  
   
  
  34
  Chapter Two
  LANDS OF THE CRANE CLAN
   
  
  CHAPTER TWO
  The lands of the Crane are a testament to the beauty and 
  geographic diversity found within the Emerald Empire. It 
  is said that the heartlands of the Crane, the fertile farms 
  that are the basis of their wealth, were offered by Hantei 
  himself to his favorite sibling, Doji. Whether or not this 
  is true, the Crane live in a wondrous land, ripe with life 
  and possibility. Lady Doji developed much of the Empire’s 
  tradition and culture, and her followers and children 
  shared her vision of beauty. Samurai and heimin alike saw 
  the bounty of the Crane lands and flooded in to swear 
  fealty, and courtly civilization grew up swiftly, spreading 
  from the ancient capital to the edges of the clan’s territory 
  within just a few years. The wealth of Crane taxes helped 
  build Hantei’s home itself; despite the vast amount of food, 
  resources, and talented workers required for this effort, the 
  Crane never seemed to lack for more. This bounty is a 
  constant point of jealousy for the other clans, and enmity 
  has festered over the centuries; the children of Doji are 
  often called decadent and lazy by their rivals.  
  Crane lands are so extensive that nearly every landscape 
  one can find in the Empire is seen within their provinces. 
  Rolling hills lead up to ancient mountains, dividing the 
  Crane provinces in half. Fertile plains, flowing rivers, 
  lush forests, and wetlands teeming with life all extend 
  inland from the single longest coastline in Rokugan. That 
  coastline includes serene beaches, sheer cliffs, countless 
  small islands, and many prosperous ports. Where other 
  clans are defined by the singular nature of their domain, 
  the Crane are a clan of diversity, born from the land itself. 
  If any single geographic feature could be said to define 
  the Crane, it must be their coastline. The Crane control the 
  coast of the Empire from Otosan Uchi all the way down to 
  the Yasuki territory in the far south. Not even the island-
  bound Mantis possess as much oceanfront land as the 
  Crane. North of the Spine of the World Mountains, the 
  coast is mainly small beaches filled with pebbles – gray, 
  purple, and black stones. These beaches blend seamlessly 
  into the rolling hills and occasional low cliffs inland, and 
  the lands here enjoy a temperate climate. The central 
  Crane territory, around the Spine of the World Mountains, 
  is far less hospitable. Jagged outcroppings, submerged 
  reefs, and sheer walls of stone make it difficult to traverse 
  the region by land or by sea. There are a few trails of safe 
  water for skilled navigators, but the foolish and unlucky 
  fill the ocean floor with their ships’ wreckage. A unique 
  35
  LANDS OF THE CRANE CLAN
  Chapter Two
   
  
  feature of this region is the juxtaposition of warm waters 
  from the south and the cooler northern currents, which 
  produce an abundance of unique fish species which can 
  be found nowhere else. Southward, past the mountains, 
  the white sand beaches of the southern Crane territories 
  stretch for endless miles and often reach far inland. 
  Marshes are common in the farthest south, and rainfall 
  is abundant throughout the region; summers are humid, 
  spring short but verdant, and the coast remains warm 
  through most of the year.  
  Further inland, the fertile plains of the Crane boast 
  fields more productive than any other clan. Rice, 
  cotton, and wheat are supplemented by millet, rapeseed, 
  silk, maize, and sorghum.  Both above and below the 
  mountainous divide which splits their territory, these 
  farming regions are ubiquitous; although all of their 
  territory is productive, the most fertile and profitable is a 
  great plain in the north-central Crane provinces – made 
  up of low hills and bountiful valleys, this region begins 
  just northeast of the great Spine and spread across the 
  heart of the Doji provinces. It is this great farming zone 
  which is the key to Crane agricultural wealth, and as a 
  result the heimin here are some of the best-treated in the 
  Empire. In spring, an infinite array of flowers blossom in 
  these fields, turning the ordinary farmland into an artist’s 
  paradise, a riot of color and beauty. Nor is this farming 
  bounty the only resource of these lands – streams and 
  small rivers, lakes and ponds all provide an inexhaustible 
  supply of fish, shrimp, water chestnuts, lotus seeds, and 
  other resources.  
  Although the Crane lands have many farms and settled 
  regions, there are also relatively unused regions which are 
  home to abundant wild game. Forests and open pastures 
  alike are home to rodents, deer, and even wild horses. 
  Predators include foxes, cougars, lynx, and occasionally 
  wolves or lions. There are also tales of more exotic 
  creatures, especially in the forests and mountains, although 
  the Crane do not have the immense stock of supernatural 
  legends found in the lands of the Phoenix or the Kitsune. 
  Commerce in Crane lands developed out of the 
  agricultural wealth and veritable overabundance the clan 
  enjoys. Rare is the year that a Crane lord is unable to 
  provide his master with higher taxes than expected – 
  while also maintaining a surplus in his own domain. Thus, 
  the Cran heimin are rarely discontent and their lands 
  remain harmonious. The Crane use their surpluses for 
  trade, exporting their agricultural wealth in exchange for 
  the iron, jade, and other such resources they are unable to 
  easily produce for themselves. 
  The borders of the Crane lands have been in flux since 
  the earliest days of the clan. The frequent, at times near-
  constant, wars with the Lion has seen the central and 
  northern Crane territorial borders ebb and flow, though 
  the clan’s negotiators are often able to regain what is 
  lost on the battlefield. Mercantile clashes with the Mantis 
  place limits on Crane control of the sea, especially in 
  the eleventh and twelfth centuries. The most significant 
  reshaping of borders is of course in the farthest south, 
  where the “Yasuki break” of the fourth century shifts a 
  significant amount of land to the Crab clan and gives rise 
  to a heritage of frequent warfare.  In later centuries there 
  is seldom a time when some portion of the Crane-Crab 
  border is not in contention.
  The Asahina Provinces
  The Asahina lands are the furthest south of the Crane 
  territories (after the departure of the Yasuki), and form 
  an oasis of peace between hostile clans. Along the coast, 
  conflict with Mantis pirates is intermittent but vicious 
  when it occurs; to the west, relations with the Crab are 
  even worse, poisoned by the Yasuki defection. But the 
  Asahina lands themselves see little conflict, the family 
  bound to peace and focused on the worlds of the 
  spirits and the arts. The kami of Air favor the 
  Asahina, and though this region of the Empire 
  is famed for tumultuous winds and hurricanes, 
  it is rare for their provinces to suffer damage. 
  The Asahina landscape is dominated by 
  beaches and marshes on the coast and by 
  farmlands to the interior. However, where 
  other Crane regions focus on beauty and 
  wealth, the Asahina instead emphasize 
  serenity and calm. They are as productive 
  as any other Crane region, but the Asahina 
  daimyo often send their surplus to help 
  poor regions of the Empire. So peaceful 
  are these lands that many say it would 
  be impossible to go to war in the Asahina 
  provinces – this is obviously hyperbole, but 
  it is true that these domains have seen less 
  conflict than nearly any other region in the 
  Empire. 
  36
  Chapter Two
  LANDS OF THE CRANE CLAN
   
  
   
  
  Travel along the coastal waterlanes is the preferred 
  (and fastest route) through the Asahina domains, but the 
  family maintains a strong network of roadways as well, 
  especially near the Crab lands where the Daidoji must 
  station their armies. Peaceful Traveler Way connects the 
  northern lands of the Crane to the Asahina, while Skipping 
  Stone Road travels south to the major settlement of Jukami 
  Mura. The latter road is named for the arcing path it takes 
  through the hillsides, and is well protected by mercenary 
  troops hired by Jukami Mura. Asahina’s Path leads from 
  Jukami Mura to Shinden Asahina, and it is said this road 
  was frequently walked by Isawa Asahina himself in the 
  later days of his life… until he finally died on the road. 
  The ground there has a small roadside shrine dedicated 
  to his memory. Finally, the ironically named Route of 
  Perfect Contentment follows a coastal route from Shinden 
  Asahina into the Crab territory, passing through Garden 
  Under Shadow City (until the latter’s destruction during 
  the Clan War) and ending at the Yasuki holding called 
  Friendly Traveler Village. 
  Anshin Province
  Located between the Wall Above the Ocean Mountains 
  and the ocean, Anshin Province can be said to be a home 
  to both radiant light and the shadow of darkness. Filled 
  with shrines and temples, it in many ways is the perfect 
  example of what other samurai imagine when they think 
  of the Asahina lands. The province is by far the largest 
  and most prosperous of the Asahina lands in terms of 
  agricultural wealth.  
  However, Anshin is marred by 
  its lengthy shared border with the 
  Crab. The Daidoji maintain a strong 
  garrison here in the keep of Zenshou 
  Tetsu, but are constrained by the 
  peace-loving Asahina – if any other 
  family ruled here, history would 
  likely have seen far more than three 
  major Yasuki Wars.  
  WALL ABOVE THE 
  OCEAN VILLAGE 
  The settlement called Yama ue no 
  ho ni Umi Mura sprouts like a flower 
  amid a tumultuous landscape, located 
  within the foothills just west of the 
  Wall Above the Ocean Mountains. 
  An ideal stopping-point between the 
  more rural southern Crane territories 
  and the wealthier cosmopolitan lands 
  in the north, from its early days the 
  village was known for its many small inns and sake 
  houses, its friendly inhabitants, and a spectacular view 
  of the ocean. As a result, the village’s population and 
  economy have grown tremendously over the centuries. Its 
  large market offers all manner of both practical supplies 
  and beautiful trinkets – jewelry, sumi-e prints, and even 
  the occasional “blessed artifact.”  
  In the earliest days of spring, the Wall Above the 
  Ocean Village celebrates the return of life with a huge 
  festival featuring dancers, music, and hanabi (fireworks). 
  The expense of this is paid by the village itself from the 
  surplus wealth it gains through trade. During this festival 
  the shops remain open and even offer discounts to visitors 
  to encourage future trade. Unsurprisingly, the worship of 
  both Daikoku, Fortune of Wealth, and Hotei, Fortune of 
  Contentment, are both prominent here, with large shrines 
  supported by donations from the entire town (especially 
  the wealthy merchants). No one skimps on these donations 
  – to do so might invite the wrathful aspects of both 
  Fortunes and ruin a lifetime of prosperity. 
  The oldest inn in town is the House of Spirited Peace. 
  Built from a series of connected cottages and houses, the 
  inn truly comes into its own during the reconstruction 
  period after the Clan War. Its unique construction offers 
  many separate rooms, each able to serve as a fully 
  contained home for long-term travelers or a fine suite for 
  those making a short stay.  
  ONI MURA
  For most of the Empire’s history, this is merely one of 
  many ordinary Crane villages in the Anshin Province. 
  However, in the early twelfth century a tragic event results 
  in the so-called “Demon Village” becoming a deserted 
  blight upon the otherwise beautiful landscape.
  38
  Chapter Two
  LANDS OF THE CRANE CLAN
   
  
  During the Clan War, an army of goblins and demons 
  assaults the town, wrecking it so utterly that the land 
  itself is reshaped. Villagers nearby grow sick and die, 
  their minds filled with the madness of the Taint of Jigoku. 
  Children are malformed, otherwise healthy and hale 
  heimin fall dead from unknown maladies. The wise move 
  away, believing the entire region to now be haunted. Some 
  believe an oni still resides in the ruined village, waiting for 
  a foolish but strong soul to claim for itself. Others think 
  perhaps a hungry gaki spirit is trapped here, the soul of 
  an Asahina who died during the Clan War and was later 
  further corrupted by other events such as the War Against 
  the Shadow and the War of Spirits. 
  Whatever the truth may be, the Asahina have been 
  unable to purge the curse from this ruined village, and 
  by the end of the twelfth century they have largely given 
  up trying. The village continues to slowly decay, its huts 
  broken and scattered by war, age, and weather. Only the 
  most foolish dare to enter the town’s crumbling walls, and 
  more than one prideful ronin has ended his story here. The 
  village’s original name is forgotten, perhaps deliberately 
  purged from Asahina records. 
  ZENSHOU TETSU 
  Zenshou Tetsu is a Daidoji manned outpost within 
  Anshin province, one of the closest waystations for the 
  Crane military on the border of the Crab lands. In contrast 
  to Garden Under Shadow City farther south, it is a small 
  holding, primarily serving as a refitting outpost for scouts 
  and a first line of warning in the event of invasion. In the 
  face of a full-scale Crab invasion, Zenshou Tetsu will fall 
  without even a whimper, but the invading force will find 
  its advance fraught with danger at every step.  
  There is usually an Asahina shugenja posted to this 
  holding, typically one with a less zealous focus on 
  maintaining peace at all costs. Should the Crab (or any 
  other army) invade this region, the shugenja is expected to 
  use the Air kami to warn the rest of the clan. 
  HEAVEN’S WISDOM TEMPLE 
  Low hills rise up around this region onto a single open 
  plain, high above sea level, almost as if it were created for 
  its current purpose. Early Asahina recognize the region as 
  the perfect domain to practice stargazing, astronomy, and 
  astrology. Moreover, divinations reveal the site as blessed 
  by the Fortunes, and some believe this proves it was the 
  will of Heaven itself that the Asahina become adept at 
  interpreting signs from the stars. Whatever the truth, the 
  Asahina build Heaven’s Wisdom Temple at the center of 
  the plain: a place that is simultaneously a library, a home 
  for monks, and a scholar’s retreat.  
  The Temple possesses astral records dating back to the 
  dawn of the Empire, many of them brought here after it is 
  constructed. The libraries also contain many prophecies, 
  both light and dark, those fulfilled and those waiting 
  their turn. The monks here are divided into two general 
  groups: former Daidoji-turned-sohei who protect it, and 
  far more numerous scholarly monks, mostly retired from 
  the Asahina family. 
  Wakiaiai Province 
  Much of Wakiaiai Province is marshland, hot and 
  humid in the warm months, filled with fog in the winter. 
  The land is nestled tightly between the endless ocean to 
  the south and east, the Anshin province to the north, and 
  the rocky Yasuki lands surrounding Earthquake Fish Bay 
  to the west. Mantis sailors and disgruntled peasants often 
  call this land the “armpit of the Crane” due to its humid 
  climate and boggy stench, especially in the summer. 
  Wakiaiai is a rural province with a relatively small total 
  population, stuck between the two merchant strongholds 
  of Jukami Mura and Yasuki Yashiki. Those who do live 
  here are thus never far from the commercial life. 
  JUKAMI MURA 
  Jukami Mura, the so-called “Port That Never Sleeps,” is 
  a cornerstone of trade in the Asahina lands and the entire 
  southern half of the Crane territory. When the Mantis Clan 
  had yet to obtain Great Clan status, an embassy in Jukami 
  Mura served as the key location for their mercenaries 
  to hire out to the Crane. The city also serves as a nexus 
  of trade between the Mantis, the Crane, and the Crab, 
  connecting the coast to the Mantis isles by ship and to the 
  Yasuki lands by both land and sea.    
  The Asahina welcome travelers and invite mercantile 
  interests of all types, but this has its own costs. Over 
  time, a sort of “Crab docks” has developed in the port, 
  a district dominated by visiting Crab and Mantis sailors, 
  mercenaries of all sorts, and criminals; over the centuries, 
  this has become an entrenched problem in the town, and 
  the Asahina call on the Doji to supply magistrates in an 
  effort to restrain the worst abuses in the district.  
  For all its troubles with the “Crab port,” Jukami Mura 
  is actually a surprisingly peaceful town overall. This is 
  due in large part to an unusual custom, one that would 
  be outright refused in most other lands – the Asahina 
  humbly “suggest” that all weapons be left outside the 
  walls, in shops designed to clean and polish the blades. 
  Samurai of high status can get away with simply “peace-
  knotting” their daisho, but even this draws annoyed 
  glances from Asahina overseers.  Only those with papers 
  from an Imperial authority, or those approved 
  by the Asahina personally, are given the right 
  to carry weapons unrestricted within Jukami 
  Mura. An interesting side-effect of this policy 
  is the rise of back-alley jiujutsu rings and 
  wrestling arenas where ronin, Mantis, Crab, 
  and even a few angry Crane can let off steam 
  and earn a few pieces of silver. 
  39
  LANDS OF THE CRANE CLAN
  Chapter Two
   
  
  Shinkyou Province 
  Shinkyou Province is the heartland of the Asahina, 
  home to the blessed Fields of the Morning Sun which 
  hold both the home temple of the Asahina family and 
  a prominent Temple of Jurojin. The family views this 
  as a land of sacred peace, built from the combination 
  of philosophical ideas, political enforcement, and the 
  supplication of spirits who promote nonviolence. Each 
  aspect feeds upon the other, and the Asahina consider 
  their land to be the closest mortals can get to the ideals of 
  Heaven. Heimin and merchants, ji-samurai, and the rulers 
  of the province all share an ever-present sense of calm 
  and serenity, a respect for life that makes the people of the 
  Shinkyou some of the most pleasant to interact with in the 
  Empire. Ironically, for much of its history this province 
  is also home to Garden Under Shadow City, the largest 
  Daidoji military stronghold in the southern Crane lands 
  – a holding of necessity, required by the presence of the 
  Crab lands nearby.
  Shinkyou Province forms a peninsula, bounded on one 
  side by Earthquake Fish Bay and on the other by the sea. 
  A beach at the tip of this province connects it to the Crab 
  Clan’s lands by way of the famous Tidal Landbridge. 
  SHINDEN ASAHINA                    
  AND BUNYA SANO ASAHINA 
  Isawa Asahina constructed his first stronghold on the 
  Fields of the Morning Sun, making it far more a temple 
  to the kami than a castle for men. The Fields themselves 
  are sacrosanct, and no honorable man dares defile them 
  with violence — the family believes it was partly the 
  influence of this place which mollified their founder’s 
  fury and led him to embrace the path of peace. Here, 
  more than any other place in Crane lands, peace enforces 
  itself. The Asahina encourage both visitors and their own 
  clansmen to journey to this place and meditate upon their 
  surroundings. It is said that anyone who desires a peaceful 
  solution to a problem, whether it be an external issue or 
  their own inner turmoil, will find the answer here if they 
  but look. All but the most aggressive or impious Crane 
  attempt to make a journey to these temples at least once 
  in their life, and the most pious Asahina do so every year.   
  Shinden Asahina is a temple complex rather than a 
  castle, a place for theology, meditation, art, and study. 
  None who have taken a life with their own hands are 
  allowed to study here, nor is politics allowed to intrude; 
  aside from those constraints, however, visitors are free 
  to come and go as they please, and read any books they 
  wish. The massive oak doors of the main temple have 
  never been shut, and no other doors within are locked. 
  The magnificent libraries contain many topics but are 
  focused most strongly on the teachings of Shinsei, which 
  the Asahina hold in great reverence. The walls of the 
  temples are inscribed with stories of the Crane Clan, tales 
  of peace and harmony, and parables from the Tao, but are 
  never allowed to depict death in any form. Some claim the 
  spirits within these stone walls come alive and share secret 
  knowledge to those who are truly dedicated to the path of 
  peace. Whether this is true or not, it would certainly take 
  a lifetime of wandering within this complex to read and 
  comprehend the carvings of every wall.
  The Asahina’s monastic creed puts them somewhat at 
  odds with the luxury of their clan and the commerce which 
  thrives elsewhere in their provinces. Shinden Asahina is 
  a far more modest and restrained place than most Crane 
  family holdings, but it does contain exquisite works of art 
  of all types, for art is the Asahina’s one true extravagance.   
  GARDEN UNDER SHADOW CITY
  The settlement called Niwa Shita no Kage Toshi is 
  located in the far southern end of Shinkyou Province, 
  watching over the border with the Crab Clan and the Tidal 
  Landbridge. A settlement of modest size, it is dominated 
  by a martial castle which contains a sizable garrison of 
  Daidoji troops. The daimyo of the Daidoji family visits the 
  castle regularly, often staying for as much as half the year.
  Although Shiro Daidoji is the heart of the family’s 
  military knowledge and studies, Garden Under Shadow 
  boasts its own impressive resources, most notable a series 
  to tables built to replicate the terrain of the Crane lands. 
  The tables show treelines, castle positions, rivers, and 
  roads, and are updated once per year with information 
  brought by the students of the Daidoji Scout School. 
  During the Clan War, this city and castle are burned 
  to the ground by a Crab-Shadowlands army led by Hida 
  Yakamo. The subsequent resumption of border conflict 
  over the Yasuki family prevents the Crane from rebuilding 
  the castle, and at the end of the twelfth century only a few 
  scattered stones remain of a stronghold that stood for over 
  seven hundred years.
  40
  Chapter Two
  LANDS OF THE CRANE CLAN
   
  
  SHIRO HANAMIDOKI
  Shiro Hanamidoki is a center for learning and 
  understanding. Located in an unassuming region with 
  no arable land, surrounded by hills which block access 
  to other villages, its name comes from the small grove of 
  cherry trees close to the castle, a singular and beauteous 
  sight in an otherwise stark place. A library occupies the 
  main floor of the castle, while over a dozen shrines fill 
  every spare corner, allowing room for thought and prayer. 
  Hanamidoki is inhabited primarily by retired Asahina 
  shugenja, theologians, peaceable philosophers, and 
  healers. Very unusually, no servants are allowed – the 
  scholar and monks themselves maintain the castle in all 
  ways, viewing the humble labor as spiritually purifying. 
  (A few selected eta are brought in to handle spiritually 
  polluting labor.) 
  The Daidoji Provinces 
  The lands of the Daidoji are the exception to the general 
  rule of the Crane territories. Instead of lands crammed fit 
  to burst with enviable fertility and beautification, the five 
  provinces of the Daidoji are stark and utilitarian. They 
  exist for the dual purposes of providing the wealth that 
  ensures well-fed soldiers and the defensible holdings that 
  ensure survival for the remainder of the clan. The core 
  of the Daidoji military is found in these lands, and it is 
  not mere chance that Daidoji provinces are the physically 
  largest part of the Crane territories. A knowledgeable 
  general can see the true shape and development wrought 
  on these provinces – the military “art” of the Daidoji, land 
  shaped and formed to produce subtle yet profound effects 
  on the battlefield.
  The 
  northern 
  Daidoji 
  provinces 
  promote 
  swift 
  movement, defensible locations, and easy transportation 
  of both mercantile goods and marching armies. Because of 
  the Crane Clan’s near-constant war with the Lion for over 
  a thousand years, these northern lands see more martial 
  presence and training than the rest of the clan’s provinces 
  combined. Travel in these provinces is almost entirely by 
  road, with the route called Defender’s Path connecting the 
  major holdings and fortresses together. This road is well-
  maintained and easily travelled, allowing the Daidoji and 
  Doji to easily send troops to aid one another in a time of 
  war. Shinsei’s Road, which leads from the Daidoji lands 
  to those of the Matsu in Lion territory, is named for the 
  old saying “not even the Little Teacher could bring peace 
  to the Crane and the Lion” and is one of the most heavily 
  guarded and patrolled roads in the Empire.  
  In the south, the Daidoji lands are somewhat more 
  peaceful – the Crane face no major enemies here, and 
  the Crab threat is in the Asahina lands. Agriculture and 
  military training are the twin focuses here, though the 
  swift movement of goods to and from the dozens of Crane 
  ports is a major emphasis as well. Travel here is as often 
  by sea as by land, and the roads appear to be mainly for 
  commerce – but to those with a scout’s eye, these roads 
  are clearly designed for war as well. The Trail of Sorrow is 
  the most prominent roadway here, connecting the Daidoji 
  to the lands of the Kitsune family.  
  Kosaten Province
  Kosaten Province teems with activity all year long, and 
  its storied history seems to offer only moments of peace 
  as brief stopping points on the way to war. The people of 
  Kosaten share a border on both the north and west with 
  the Lion clan, while to southwest the Spine of the World 
  Mountains and the Three Sides River protect them from 
  conflict with the Scorpion. When war with the Lion takes 
  place, Kosaten Province is the first to experience the heavy 
  sandals of the Matsu soldiers tramping upon its roads and 
  fields. However, even during times of war the land is so 
  rich that it never sees a short harvest. Temperate climate, 
  fertile soil, and loyal heimin make Kosaten Province the 
  jewel of the Daidoji holdings. 
  KOSATEN SHIRO 
  Kosaten Shiro is the preeminent military fortress of the 
  Crane, though it cannot hope to rival the great fortresses 
  of the Crab and Lion. Standing at the vanguard during the 
  clan’s seemingly endless wars with the Lion, Crossroads 
  Castle is key to the clan’s defenses, and is the site of 
  constant military drills. The Daidoji hold this castle in 
  the highest regard and it is the linchpin of much of their 
  military strategy. From Kosaten Shiro, Daidoji saboteurs 
  venture out to harass invading forces and wreak havoc on 
  their supply lines; large numbers of conventional troops 
  are also housed here, ready to take the field. For miles 
  between here and the border the land is filled with traps, 
  deadfalls, ambush sites, and similar defensive resources. 
  Three Sides River and the Lake of Sorrows both act as 
  water sources for Kosaten Shiro. The Daidoji have been 
  known to exploit the superstitions and violent history of 
  the Lake of Sorrows to deter their enemies, such as with 
  soldiers camouflaged and hidden in fog  
  41
  LANDS OF THE CRANE CLAN
  Chapter Two
   
  
   
  
  The architecture of the palace itself is no less military in 
  nature. The castle is designed to shroud the area around it 
  in concealing shadows, and its very walls radiate hostility 
  toward attackers as if the stones themselves were waiting 
  to kill. Considering the number of hideaways and murder 
  holes embedded within those walls, this is not far from 
  the truth. 
  Although Kosaten Shiro is above all a military holding, 
  during in times of peace the Crossroads Castle lives up 
  to its name by serving as an important link for the trade 
  coming in and out of Crane territory from the west. 
  Hayaku Province 
  Named after the founder of the Daidoji family, Hayaku 
  Province is perhaps the most secure location under Daidoji 
  care. Nestled between the Nanhan province of the Kakita 
  in the north and the Doji provinces of Oyomesan and Ka-
  zenmuketsu in the south and east, Hayaku is bordered on 
  the west by the Lake of Sorrows and the River of the Blind 
  Monk. This province is home to Shiro Daidoji, the fami-
  ly’s seat of power and military academy, as well as to the 
  booming trade settlement of Prosperous Plains City – thus, 
  it encompasses both aspects of the family in a single place.
  The bulk of the lush Osari Mori is found in Hayaku 
  Province. The Daidoji cultivate this modest forest with 
  great care, unwilling to lose such a vital resource. 
  GIJI SEIDO
  In the fourth century, a Crane castle in Daidoji lands 
  stood for a single year before a band of insane ronin 
  attacked and destroyed it. The castle was put to the torch, 
  all inhabitants trapped inside and killed. Within a month, 
  every single ronin was hunted down, captured, and 
  executed… but the Daidoji could not bring themselves to 
  rebuild on the site of such a tragedy. A single tower was 
  built as a shrine to the dead, named Giji Seido, a place 
  not visited by the Crane and virtually unknown to anyone 
  outside the clan.  
  For over seven hundred years, a secret faction within 
  the Daidoji Scouts called the “Harriers” operate from a set 
  of tunnels and caves beneath this shrine. Their activities 
  finally come to an end in the late twelfth century when the 
  Clan Champion learns about the organization and orders 
  it disbanded. 
  PROSPEROUS PLAINS CITY 
  Yufuku Heigen Toshi is one of the largest trade centers 
  in the Empire; its open air market is unrivaled in size, 
  and even the hated Yasuki family maintains a significant 
  presence here. Location is the key factor to this success, 
  for Prosperous Plains City sits on the pathway between 
  Kosaten Shiro, Shiro Daidoji, and Kyuden Doji – the most 
  active trade route in Rokugan. Thousands of visitors pass 
  through each month during the warmer months. The city 
  sprouted from a tiny fishing village which was home to 
  the lady Yasuki at the dawn of the Empire, and the wise 
  woman’s hut remained a popular shrine until the Yasuki 
  defection to the Crab in the fourth century. 
  The main draw of the city is the huge marketplace, often 
  called the Market of Kaze-no-Kami. Clamor, confusion, 
  and frightful noise are the terms used by many visitors 
  to describe this gigantic open-air market. It is named 
  for the constant wind which blows through it, and the 
  superstitious believe the market’s chaos is actually 
  pleasing to the Fortune of Wind. Most agree that windy 
  days often see more visitors, resulting in better deals and 
  higher trade.  
  Another major draw in the city is a temple devoted to 
  Koshin, the Fortune of Roads – said to be that Fortune’s 
  single largest temple in the Empire. Its existence dates back 
  to a small branch of the Daidoji family which aided in the 
  construction of roads, established major trade caravans, 
  and promoted awareness of commerce.  
  TSANGUSURI DAIGAKU
  Located within the walls of Prosperous Plains City, 
  this is actually an Asahina resource – their school for 
  the creation of the famous fetishes known as tsangusuri. 
  The dojo was created for the Asahina by Kakita artisans, 
  and accepts only Crane students who are approved by 
  the Asahina masters. Students are expected to devote 
  themselves to the pacifistic views of the Tao so that their 
  skills are not exploited for war or cruelty. 
  Each year at the vernal equinox, the school holds an 
  event called the Shower of Beauty Festival. This celebrates 
  the most beautiful, original, and profound creations by its 
  students over the last twelve months.  
  SHIRO DAIDOJI
  The home palace of the Daidoji family is regarded by 
  the family with as much reverence as a holy site. With 
  the possible exception of Kosaten Shiro, no other fortress 
  holds more significance to the Crane. The castle is austere 
  and intimidating, more like a castle of the Akodo than a 
  Crane holding. It has minimal guest accommodations, just 
  enough to cater to the needs of visitors from other Crane 
  families; non-Crane visitors are few, for only those who 
  must be intimidated by a show of strength are sent here 
  for negotiations. 
  The one luxury Shiro Daidoji does boast is one of the 
  most detailed and extensive libraries of military writing 
  in the Empire, dwarfing those of all other clans save the 
  Lion. The quantity and sheer variety of military knowledge 
  in this library is staggering. The Daidoji even keep certain 
  controversial documents on things like gaijin tactics, 
  essays on the behavior of Shadowlands forces, and works 
  on other non-human styles of war, much of which might 
  be considered treasonous to the rest of the Empire. The 
  Daidoji know that to keep such knowledge is dishonorable, 
  but they believe their first duty to their clan is to be ready 
  to defeat any and every possible opponent.
  43
  LANDS OF THE CRANE CLAN
  Chapter Two
   
  
  During the War Against the Darkness in the early 
  twelfth century, Shiro Daidoji is destroyed by Goju 
  saboteurs while the main strength of the family is away 
  at war. The wealth of the Crane, however, allows it to be 
  quickly rebuilt afterward.   
  Sabishii Province 
  Sabishii province is an eclectic region, including the 
  Uebe marshes, the Akagi forest, and various open plains 
  and farmlands. Each section of the domain is cut off from 
  the rest by these terrain features, creating an atmosphere 
  of isolation and even loneliness for the inhabitants.
  MURA SABISHII TOSHI
  Lonely Shore City is located well inside Sabishii 
  Province, isolated behind coastal hills and cliffs, making 
  it difficult to find by overland travel. It is a major center 
  for Crane mercantilism and naval strength, as well as the 
  home to the infamous Daidoji Trading Council, so the 
  Crane prefer that it receive the majority of its traffic by 
  sea rather than by land. Diplomatic negotiations in this 
  city tend to be trade oriented and are often quite ruthless, 
  the Daidoji tending to be far less courteous than their 
  Doji or Kakita brethren. The majority of all trade and 
  diplomacy with the Mantis takes place here, for the Daidoji 
  see the brusque Yoritomo style and flaunting of wealth as 
  inappropriate for other Crane courts. 
   The Daidoji Trading House is said to be the heart of 
  Mura Sabishii Toshi. It is an enormous conglomerate of 
  connected warehouses, and while its central chamber is 
  used to conduct business operations, visitors can easily 
  get lost within the dizzying array of subsidiary rooms and 
  buildings. Few if any non-Crane are allowed to wander 
  through the tremendous rooms of the Trading House, and 
  then only to impress them with the scale and scope of 
  Daidoji power and wealth. 
  KYUDEN MOREHEI AND THE PALACE
  OF THE SEA KING
  In the fifth century, a vassal family called the Morehei 
  builds a castle on a small island just south of Mura Sabishii 
  Toshi. The Morehei are masters of the court, artisans and 
  craftsman of renowned grace, and specially dedicated to 
  Suitengu, Fortune of the Sea. They build a major shrine 
  on the island and a huge statue of Suitengu stands on the 
  coastline, guarding their home. For many years their home 
  waters are blessed with comfortable weather and their 
  wealth grows, turning their domain into a lap of luxury 
  that even the Crane Champion visits from time to time.   
  However, their island’s isolation and small size leaves 
  no room for territorial expansion, limiting the family’s 
  advancement. 
  Over time, the courtiers of the Morehei become obsessed 
  with finding other ways to increase their stature, and the 
  family begins to neglect Suitengu’s temple. In the eighth 
  century, the wrathful Fortune delivers a warning to the 
  head of the family, Daidoji Yuo, in a fever dream. In his 
  arrogance the daimyo ignores the vision, and three days 
  later a tremendous earthquake rocks the island. The entire 
  domain sinks beneath the waves, leaving only the gigantic 
  statue to Suitengu above the water.  
  In the centuries after the fall of the Morehei, sailors 
  come to refer to the statue as the “Sea King” and call the 
  location the “Palace of the Sea King.” Rumors spread of 
  treasure beneath the waves, of Ningyo living in the halls of 
  a mythical castle. Others say that Daidoji Yuo still haunts 
  the drowned halls beneath the ocean, and anyone who 
  takes so much as a single zeni from his cursed domain will 
  be chased by his ghost for eternity. 
  SONGBIRD’S CAGE
  The ancestral home of the Hiramori vassal family is built 
  in the sixth century after a shameful event known as the 
  Foxfire War, an incident which the Daidoji never mention 
  to outsiders. Located between the Akagi forest and the 
  Uebe Marshes, and overlooking Mura Sabishii Toshi at the 
  coast, this small castle contains a scattered array of deep 
  tunnel complexes and camouflaged buildings. It serves as 
  both the home and the primary training grounds for the 
  Hiramori, who are rumored to specialize in smuggling, 
  spying, and other covert and illegal activities. Due to their 
  reputation the small keep draws more Imperial inspectors 
  than any other in the Daidoji provinces, but thus far they 
  have never discovered anything worthy of legal sanction. 
  WATER MUSIC VILLAGE 
  Water Music Village is located two days’ walk north and 
  east of Lonely Shore City, and is one of the few inland set-
  tlements in Sabishii Province. During the reign of Emperor 
  Hantei XVII, a Crane poet named Kakita Saigyu visited a 
  beautiful waterfall in this area. His poetry on the landmark 
  was admired far and wide and created a steady stream of 
  travelers who eventually founded the nearby village.  
  As a result of this history, Water Music Village – unlike 
  the other small and isolated towns within Sabishii prov-
  ince – receives a steady flow of outside visitors, many 
  of them of quite high fame or rank. Poets, painters, and 
  other artisans both within in the Crane and from elsewhere 
  regularly try to rediscover the beauty discovered by Kakita 
  Saigyu.  
  Ichigun Province 
  Though Ichigun is perhaps the largest of the Daidoji 
  provinces, it is also lowest in stature to those outside the 
  family. Nearly every aspect of its importance is specific to 
  the military role of the Daidoji family. It does boast many 
  acres of croplands, growing both rice and grain, and the 
  family uses those lands for troop exercises as well. 
  THE DAIDOJI TRAINING GROUNDS
  This is the main location for the training of the Daidoji 
  legions. The complex’s so-called Great Barracks is capable 
  of housing a truly staggering number of troops. Legions of 
  men and women live in this holding, and only the finest 
  and most ruthless of quartermasters are capable of seeing 
  to its staggering logistical needs. Sake, tea, foodstuffs, and 
  44
  Chapter Two
  LANDS OF THE CRANE CLAN
   
  
   
  
  all the necessities of an army arrive here daily from all 
  over Crane lands. 
  The Daidoji have also created a number of private 
  shrines in this complex for their soldiers to spend time 
  in contemplation. These many small temples are often 
  attended by trained geisha to help the soldiers relax, 
  though the family does not report this policy to the 
  Brotherhood of Shinsei. 
  One other item of note about this place is the massive 
  staff of professional gardeners sent here from the Kakita 
  Artisan Academy. They oversee a staff of hundreds of 
  peasants who maintain the fields around the Training 
  Grounds in a pristine condition, preventing the regular 
  training of thousands of soldiers from reducing this region 
  to dust and mud.   
  THE DAIMYO’S ESTATE 
  After the first Yasuki War in the fourth century, the Doji 
  and Kakita families presented this estate to the ruler of 
  the Daidoji in gratitude for his family’s Daidoji’s skill and 
  ability. It is one of the finest private estates in all the Crane 
  lands, replete with opulence and creature comforts that 
  most samurai can only imagine. The estate is meant to be 
  a home away from home, an oasis of relaxation for the 
  lord of the Daidoji. With the Training Fields nearby, the 
  daimyo is able to feel at ease while also being within easy 
  reach of one of his family’s major military centers.  
  The Doji Provinces 
  There are few places in the Emerald Empire as 
  resplendent or as wealthy as the lands of the Doji. The 
  Doji provinces are scattered up and down the coastline 
  of Rokugan, split into northern and southern domains 
  by the Spine of the World Mountains. They benefit from 
  immensely fertile agricultural lands, managed by a peasant 
  class that is rarely, if ever, restless or disgruntled. 
  The northern Doji lands are glamorous bastions of 
  political power, maintained in a state of such cleanliness 
  and beauty that outsiders sometimes view them as one 
  vast garden. Samurai (especially courtiers) compete 
  desperately for assignments to these territories, for it is 
  here that the majority of the Empire’s politics takes place. 
  Travel in these lands relies on an extensive network of 
  well-maintained roadways, most expanding off from the 
  main route which connects Kyuden Doji and Koeru Mura 
  by way of Daughter Village. This road is known for eleven 
  centuries as Five Swords Road in honor of Doji Yasurugi’s 
  five great creations, but is renamed Hoturi’s Hope after the 
  Second Day of Thunder in honor of Doji Hoturi’s sacrifice.   
  The southern holdings are a mix of farmlands, trading 
  ports, and other resource-producing holdings. Ji-samurai 
  and lesser Doji vassals are appointed here, striving always 
  to prove themselves well enough to go to the north. 
  46
  Chapter Two
  LANDS OF THE CRANE CLAN
   
  
  The family also controls ample lumber 
  resources in the Osari Mori, cultivated 
  for both artistry and construction. 
  Travel and commerce in this region (and 
  between here and the north) relies more 
  often on ships. 
  Kazenmuketsu 
  Province
  For eleven centuries, an assignment 
  to this province is the goal of every 
  great courtier, Doji or otherwise. 
  Bordered in the north by the Imperial 
  lands which surround the capital of the 
  Empire, and itself home to the capital 
  of the Crane provinces at Kyuden 
  Doji, Kazenmuketsu is the pinnacle 
  of Rokugani politics. Although the 
  importance of the province declines 
  slightly in the mid-twelfth century when 
  the Imperial Capital relocates to Toshi 
  Ranbo, it remains hugely influential. 
  Unlike many other Crane provinces, Kazenmuketsu 
  is rather heavily forested – it contains large sections 
  of the Osari Mori, as well as the entire Aireru Mori and 
  the Sokustel forest. It is also home to a smaller forest 
  called the Needle’s Eye which contains portals to the 
  spirit realms, portals which open randomly during the 
  full moon. During the reign of Emperor Hantei XXII, his 
  young son runs off and spends the night in the woods; 
  he later claims he was kept safe through the night by a 
  silver fox. When he ascends to the Throne as Emperor 
  Hantei XXIII, he proclaims the forest sacrosanct, allowing 
  no harvesting or hunting within its boundaries. The Doji 
  honor this proclamation through all the years after. 
  KYUDEN DOJI
  All political power in Crane territories flows from the 
  hub of Kyuden Doji. The Doji family governs its own 
  extensive territories and its incredible network of alliances 
  from here, with all the intricate artistry and infinitesimal 
  detail for which they are famed. The original designs of 
  this castle are said to have been laid out by Lady Doji 
  herself, and the Crane have always sought to maintain 
  her divine vision. The main keep is ten stories high (but 
  only ten stories, lest they insult the Emperor by letting 
  their castle rise higher), and perches atop a high coastal 
  plateau above its supporting city. The rest of the plateau is 
  covered by the glorious expanse of the Fantastic Gardens 
  of the Crane, which are almost as well-known as the castle 
  itself. 
  Kyuden Doji has no military dojo and hosts not a 
  single Crane legion. It does, however, boast a veritable 
  army of political bureaucrats, artists, and diplomats. The 
  palace’s guest quarters and facilities are lavish and open, 
  warm and inviting, capable of supporting over a hundred 
  honored visitors and their entourages. In fact, this palace 
  has hosted more Winter Courts than any other location in 
  the Empire except perhaps Otosan Uchi itself. 
  THE FANTASTIC GARDENS              
  OF THE CRANE 
  Originally Lady Doji’s personal flower garden, the 
  Fantastic Gardens of the Crane have expanded to the size 
  of a small village, covering the entire top of Kyuden Doji’s 
  plateau. They are an amalgamation of every accepted 
  artistic style, and include story gardens, sand and rock 
  gardens, water gardens, and many other constructions. The 
  Gardens are a veritable city in themselves, with tea houses, 
  markets, sake houses, theaters, geisha houses and every 
  other legitimate enterprise of entertainment imaginable. 
  Each new building is added is such a way as to not disturb 
  the Garden’s pattern and beauty, and the entire complex 
  serves as a massive tool for clan diplomacy. The Doji invite 
  their guests into this spectacular maze to discuss treaties, 
  arrange marriages, and settle long-standing disputes.  
  The Gardens are also home to a whole series of guest-
  houses for clan emissaries during Winter Court – including 
  a massive guest-house for the specific purpose of housing 
  the Emperor and his massive entourage. It is a measure of 
  how often the Crane host the Imperial Winter Court, and 
  how wealthy they truly are, that they can take the time 
  and money to build a home-away-from-home for the Son 
  of Heaven.
  RIVER OF THE BLIND MONK
  Located just south of Kyuden Doji, the River of the 
  Blind Monk emerges from the Lake of Sorrows and streams 
  southwest along the border between Kazenmuketsu 
  Province and Oyomesan Province. It is named for an 
  old monk who lives in a small shrine by the river bank. 
  According to the stories, the monk will ferry anyone 
  across who can answer a simple riddle. No one seems to 
  47
  LANDS OF THE CRANE CLAN
  Chapter Two
   
  
   
  
   
  
  know how long the monk has been there, or whether he 
  is a mortal or a spirit; those who inquire too closely are 
  answered only with a smile – or are thrown into the river 
  if they become rude. 
  KYUDEN NO KIN 
  Located in the hills near the River of the Blind Monk 
  is the site of Kyuden no Kin, built by Asahina Mifune as 
  proof of his love for the Dragon samurai-ko Mirumoto 
  Tanoshiko. She accepted his offer of marriage, but soon 
  afterward bandits attacked the palace and Tanoshiko was 
  killed. Mifune killed the bandits, but his grief drove him 
  mad and he used unknown magics to transport the castle 
  and everything it into the Void. The place where it once 
  stood is now barren and lifeless; peasants claim that at 
  night the place flickers with strange blue lights, and the 
  screams of the bandits can be heard from beyond the edge 
  of the world. 
  SHIZUKA TOSHI
  In a clearing near the heart of the Osari Mori, well-
  secluded and far from the bustling Doji markets stands the 
  shadow of Kyuden Doji, the place called Shizuka Toshi. It 
  is the home of the Doji Academy, where the courtiers of the 
  Crane learn law, etiquette, and the political maneuvering 
  for which they are famous. Students begin their education 
  around the age of ten, training for at least four years and 
  then remaining for up to three years after their gempukku.   
  Even after they depart, the Crane grant their fledgling 
  diplomats only the most simple assignments, typically 
  within their own lands or the court of a minor clan. The 
  Doji will not let their sterling reputation of excellence and 
  perfection be damaged by an inexperienced student.  
  Oyomesan Province 
  Oyomesan is a personality with something of a split 
  personality. Much of its territory comprises the mountain 
  peaks of the Spine of the World, a rugged and lightly 
  populated region that borders on the Tsuruchi lands and 
  that boasts the presence of Benten Seido, the greatest 
  temple to the Fortune of Romantic Love in the Empire. The 
  lowlands north of the mountains, by contrast, are heavily 
  populated and home to Seven Fold Palace, Daughter 
  Village, dozens of lesser but prosperous ports and villages, 
  and more fertile land than in many provinces twice its 
  size. Politically, this region functions as a stepping stone 
  for those in the southern Doji provinces who aspire to 
  eventually reach the political center in Kazenmuketsu 
  Province, a proving ground for them to show their mettle 
  before attaining the magnificent court of Kyuden Doji.
  BENTEN SEIDO
  If Oyomesan Province as a whole is the key to the north, 
  then Benten Seido is the gateway to Oyomesan itself. All 
  of the seven Greater Fortunes are revered by all the Great 
  Clans, but nowhere is there a more magnificent temple 
  to Benten than here. This is not all that surprising, given 
  how central a role love plays in Crane stories, poems, 
  and other artistic pursuits (despite its obvious lack in 
  most arranged marriages). The shrine is located in the 
  easternmost peaks of the Spine of the World Mountains, 
  reachable by a narrow pathway that branches off from 
  Cold Winds Pass; the monks of the temple go out each 
  night and litter the path with rocks and other debris – 
  love is not easily attained, and neither is the shrine of 
  love’s Fortune. The temple itself is elaborately designed 
  but modestly appointed, and staffed primarily by monks 
  who were formerly Crane.
  Supposedly, Benten Seido is built on the site where 
  an ancient Crane Clan Champion forced his daughter to 
  choose between her lover or her life. She leapt off the cliff, 
  choosing death, but a massive gust of wind caught her and 
  bore her to the nearby peak where her lover awaited. The 
  Fortune’s judgment could not be denied, and the two were 
  married. To this day, lovers sometimes throw themselves 
  from the cliffs, a practice which the monks seek to prevent 
  since it usually ends in a grisly death.
  For the Crane, Benten Seido is the dividing line between 
  the elite northern holdings of the Doji and the clan’s lesser 
  southern lands. Those promoted from the southern lands 
  are expected to pause and offer thanks to Benten as they 
  pass through, while those demoted from the north seek 
  guidance for their mistakes.  
  MUSUME MURA
  Daughter Village is named in honor of Doji Mioko, the 
  low-ranking maiden of the Doji who captured the heart 
  of the first Hantei. The village is small but possesses an 
  unparalleled view of the sea and a prosperous fishing 
  industry. However, it is best known not for its fish but 
  as the home of the Crane Clan’s highly proficient nakado 
  (marriage arrangers). The nakado here are famous for 
  taking the best interests of all parties to heart in any 
  marriage arrangement, honoring the success of Mioko and 
  Hantei’s marriage.    
  Unfortunately for the town, it has also developed a 
  reputation for being full of unmarried women seeking 
  husbands. This attracts single men by the dozens, along 
  with disreputable vendors who cater to these visiting 
  samurai – many of whom are selfish and lazy sorts who 
  cannot get wives elsewhere. In an attempt to separate the 
  wheat from the chaff, the town has placed the nakado 
  residences high on the hills of the west side of town, 
  allowing them to operate in dignity and peace; meanwhile, 
  the wharf on the eastern shore is full of shady businessmen 
  and lechers, rivaling the scum of Ryoko Owari Toshi. 
  Located off the shore from the village is the island 
  where Hantei found Mioko. This now houses a small but 
  50
  Chapter Two
  LANDS OF THE CRANE CLAN
   
  
  beautiful shrine dedicated to Hantei and his bride; its main 
  attraction is a single jade tear shed by the Emperor when 
  he asked Mioko to marry him. 
  SEVEN FOLD PALACE 
  The Kakita Artisan Academy maintains this separate 
  dojo specifically for students of the Doji family who 
  choose to study as artisans. Only courtiers of remarkable 
  talent and promise are sent here to train, for the Doji have 
  no wish to dishonor their Kakita cousins by sending them 
  inferior students. For their part, the Kakita ensure the 
  sensei they send to Seven Fold Palace are equal to the best 
  in their main Kakita Academy at Shiro sano Kakita. 
  Itoshii Province 
  The Itoshii Province is a rocky and rugged land, 
  comprising both some portions of the Spine of the World 
  and many foothills and outlying peaks from that mountain 
  range, as well as rugged plateaus and dangerous shoreside 
  bluffs. There is only a modest amount of arable land and 
  very few villages. Its only notable holding is Seawatch 
  Castle.  
  SEAWATCH CASTLE
  Seawatch Castle is located at a minor village in Itoshii 
  province, its original purpose no longer remembered. 
  Perched atop a high cliff, it has a clear view of the ocean, 
  suggesting it was originally built to watch for pirate 
  activity. 
  The castle gains some fame in later centuries when a 
  young duelist angers his ambitious lord and is sent here 
  to live out his life in obscurity. Instead of rotting away 
  in shame, the bushi becomes one with the serenity of 
  the ocean, embracing the ebb and flow of the tide. He 
  meditates on the cliffs daily, and in his embrace of the void 
  he finds perfection in his art. Late in life, he is granted a 
  position as a sensei at the Kakita Dueling Academy, and 
  his odd style – fluid rhythms mimicking the ocean waves 
  – becomes very popular.  
  Umoeru Province 
  Similar to Itoshii province, Umoeru consists of rocky 
  and rugged terrain, but has fewer high peaks and 
  somewhat more human settlement. It is home to many 
  small ports and fishing villages along the seashore, and 
  these comprise its main value to the Doji family (along 
  with some minor mineral wealth). 
  UMOERU MURA / HAYAKU MURA
  This coal-mining town is originally named Hayaku 
  Mura after the founder of the Daidoji. It is a place of 
  obscurity, connected to the inland Crane territories by a 
  single narrow pass through the hills known as the Silk Pass 
  (sometimes jokingly referred to as the “son of Beiden”). 
  Aside from mining coal, the town also sometimes traded 
  with unsavory Mantis merchants, those too poor or too 
  sinister to go to better ports.  
  The town’s history changes for the worse in the twelfth 
  century. During the Clan War, a Crab raiding force burns 
  the village to the ground. Thereafter, the place becomes 
  a frequent victim of ronin bandits and natural disasters. 
  Earthquakes, tsunami, hurricanes, and thunderstorms 
  plague the region as if its very existence offends the very 
  fortunes. The town’s eta and heimin survive by burrowing 
  their way into the piles of mine-rubble around the village, 
  creating little “rabbit holes” which are very dangerous to 
  live in – especially given the random earthquakes. The 
  Crane rename it Umoeru Mura, “Rubble Village.” 
  Umoeru Mura’s main purpose is punishment. The Doji 
  send their failures here – those who fail miserably but who 
  warrant neither the harshness of exile nor the privilege 
  of seppuku. Those who are sent to live in Rubble Village 
  can never hope to leave, and the samurai of this place are 
  known as some of the most miserable and contemptible 
  people in Rokugan – creatures of petty sins and futile 
  hopes. Indeed, the mere threat of being assigned to 
  Umoeru Mura has sometimes motivated Crane samurai to 
  rise up to true heights of glory. 
  51
  LANDS OF THE CRANE CLAN
  Chapter Two
   
  
  Kougen Province 
  Physically the largest province of the Doji family, 
  Kougen Province serves as the family’s breadbasket. It 
  enjoys plentiful rainfall and moderate temperatures most 
  of the year, and the soil is fertile enough to raise nearly 
  every crop the Crane might wish to plant. Kougen is a 
  fairly secure province, since its only non-Crane neighbors 
  are unaligned lands and the Kitsune territories. Only 
  in truly major conflicts such as the Clan War does the 
  province see true danger. There are innumerable farming 
  villages scattered across Kougan Province, but only one 
  holding of note, the fortress of Ookami Toshi. 
  OOKAMI TOSHI 
  Wolf City is a rarity among Doji holdings: a defensive 
  fortress, lacking all but the barest hint at artistry or 
  decoration. In the eighth century, a Crane named Doji 
  Yujiro voluntarily left the clan to pursue a vow of revenge 
  against a Lion courtier named Matsu Kaoru. Yujiro knew 
  the Lion had used poison to weaken the Crane Champion’s 
  son, resulting in his death during a duel in court. Although 
  Yujiro was unable to attain the revenge he sought (Kaoru 
  was killed in a battle with the Dragon Clan), his dedication 
  impressed the Crane Champion, who welcomed the 
  man back into the clan. Although he could not publicly 
  acknowledge Yujiro’s actions, he rewarded the man with 
  this settlement, renamed Wolf City in honor of his time 
  as a ronin.
  The castle has a purely military focus, well-fortified 
  and protected against any possible attack. However, its 
  location is far away from any strategic points in the Crane 
  lands. To attack Ookami Toshi would not only be foolish, 
  but wasteful, and no clan has ever done so.
  The Kakita Provinces
  Kakita lands are attractive beyond all others, even when 
  compared to other lands of the Crane. Over the centuries, 
  as new Crane families and vassal lines form, it is usually 
  the Kakita who give up their more distant holdings; once 
  the Asahina are established, the Kakita are left overseeing 
  a small number of provinces in disparate locations all 
  over the Crane lands. They are wedged tightly between the 
  other families, often bordered by impassable mountains or 
  by the sea. The Kakita hold domains on the southern coast, 
  in the temperate eastern fields near the Imperial domains, 
  and stretched out all over the remainder of the Crane 
  provinces. There is no political disparity between northern 
  and southern lands with the Kakita, for all their lands are 
  equally cultivated by the family’s artistic pursuits. Even 
  the rice paddies and fruit trees of the Kakita serve double-
  duty as artistic landmarks. 
  52
  Chapter Two
  LANDS OF THE CRANE CLAN
   
  
  Like the provinces of the Daidoji and Doji, the Kakita 
  provinces are split between the clan’s northern and 
  southern domains. The lands in the south see far more 
  travel by ocean routes, but the Kakita maintain all their 
  roads with the same eye for excellence they use in every 
  other endeavor. In the north, one of the first lengths of the 
  Emperor’s Road connects the West Hub Village to Shiro 
  sano Kakita, and throughout the Empire’s history it has 
  been one of the most well-used and resplendent roads in 
  the Empire. In the south, the Path of Cold Winds connects 
  the ronin of Valiant Daidoji Tower to Cold Wind City, the 
  only overland connection to the Kakita’s most valuable 
  trading port. Finally, the Way of Silk sees the tremendous 
  volumes of silk imported by the Kakita from the Mantis 
  islands brought inland to the trading village of Aketsu.   
  Takuetsu Province
  Takuetsu is the quintessential domain of the Kakita, 
  home to their great seat of power in Shiro sano Kakita 
  and the associated schools. In fact, when anyone outside 
  the Crane thinks of lands focused on the arts, Takuetsu 
  Province is what they picture. Though the province lies 
  dangerously close to the lands of the Lion, every other 
  border touches on either Imperial, unaligned, or other 
  Crane territory. The Daidoji maintain a strong presence 
  here in military outposts dotted across the lands, but the 
  Kakita are duelists beyond compare and thus more than 
  prepared to act in their own defense.  
  SHIRO SANO KAKITA
  Also known variously as the Kakita Dueling Academy 
  or Kyuden Kakita, this extensive combination of castle, 
  walled estate, and massive dojo is the breeding ground 
  for nearly every major artistic achievement in the history 
  of Rokugan. This includes, of course, the art of iaijutsu 
  which Kakita himself pioneered. The Kakita artisans 
  consider themselves the ideal to which all other artists 
  must compare; their confidence borders on arrogance, but 
  rightly so. Shiro sano Kakita is a place where courtiers, 
  artisans, shugenja, and bushi all intermingle to produce 
  the magnificent culture of Rokugan’s samurai caste.  
  The halls of Shiro sano Kakita are dominated by the 
  family’s famous duelists, but artisans of all stripes and 
  from all families of the Crane are also found here. There 
  is always a smattering of students from other clans as 
  well, each such person having traded valuable favors 
  for the chance to spend even a single year under Kakita 
  tutelage. 
  Not all is glorious, however. There is a curse upon 
  the castle of the Kakita – one which everyone has heard 
  about, though few are crude enough to bring it up in 
  public. It is said a Grand Master of the Elements once 
  told a Kakita daimyo to expect him as a guest, and the 
  Crane threw open the palace gates to make ready. Days 
  passed and finally the revered shugenja arrived, but just 
  as he approached a sudden gust of wind slammed shut 
  the gates. The Grand Master was angered at the insult 
  and cursed the castle for its impropriety: any Crane born 
  within the palace while the gates are closed is cursed 
  never to draw steel lest they turn the blades of the Crane 
  against one another. As a result, ever since that day the 
  Kakita have made a point of leaving the castle gates open, 
  lest the curse be triggered.
  Only once in the Empire’s history does Shiro sano 
  Kakita come under attack. This occurs during the Clan 
  War, when a Crab raiding army advancing from Beiden 
  Pass manages to reach the castle, breach the walls, and 
  set fire to the main keep. Fortunately, the Crab are unable 
  to maintain their presence, and the damage is quickly 
  repaired after the war – indeed, the Crane consider the 
  repair of the Kakita palace to be one of their very highest 
  priorities.
  THE SCHOOL OF QUIET ARTS
  While the Kakita duelists make up the majority of those 
  enrolled in the Kakita Artisan Academy, the School of 
  Quiet Arts is where the Empire’s artistic culture is born, 
  grown, and cultivated.  It is the premiere dojo in the 
  Empire for arts such as sumi-e, poetry, sculpture, painting, 
  poetry, ikebana, and many others. The Crane believe 
  the capability to understand the true beauty of life and 
  replicate it with art is as vital to the soul of the Empire as 
  a deadly blade.  Many students depart after their first year, 
  for the Kakita requirements are so stringent they refuse 
  to accept even a tenth of their own family for further 
  training. 
  The School of Quiet Arts is connected to the Kakita 
  Dueling Academy by lengthy garden walkways lined with 
  the creations of the artisans within. This makes the two 
  structures appear as separate holdings that merely happen 
  to be located within the same outer walls of Shiro sano 
  Kakita itself. 
  SEIDO KAKITA 
  This is the first and most revered shrine to Kakita: 
  patron of the arts, master of the duel, husband of Doji, 
  co-founder of the Crane Clan. Of moderate size, the shrine 
  rests alongside the walkway between the two Kakita 
  53
  LANDS OF THE CRANE CLAN
  Chapter Two
   
  
  artisan schools. Perfectly designed, opulent in decoration, 
  the shrine is nonetheless somewhat hidden by the awe-
  inspiring sights found in the rest of Shiro sano Kakita’s 
  vast walled estate. Aspiring artisans do visit this place, 
  often at night, in an effort to seek Kakita’s guiding hand. 
  Kakita is not revered alone. Twin shrines to his twin 
  children Yasurugi and Konishiko, who shared a soul of 
  Thunder, are maintained within their father’s sacred 
  ground. 
  SHIRO IWASAKI 
  Just south of Shiro sano Kakita is the small and obscure 
  keep of the Iwasaki vassal family. The population of the 
  castle and associated village is tiny, but dedicated. Their 
  art is the training of geisha, and those who learn under the 
  guidance of Iwasaki patrons are among the finest geisha in 
  the Floating World.  
  THE STEEL CRANE FORGE
  An hour south of Shiro sano Kakita, the Steel Crane 
  Forged is sometimes called a “minor holding,” but that 
  refers only to its physical size. The vast majority of Kakita 
  swordsmiths craft their weapons here, including the 
  legendary Kakita Blades. Smiths from across the Empire 
  make the pilgrimage here to learn, to witness, and just 
  to step into the cauldron-hot domain of the Kakita forge. 
  The samurai who work here are treated as holy men, and 
  indeed their task is sacred to the Crane and to all samurai 
  who follow the way of the sword. .  
  Doji Yasurugi, the legendary first-century smith who 
  created five famous blades, was laid to rest here. Yasurugi’s 
  father Kakita spent a full day meditating at his son’s 
  shrine before his own death, and then ordered the entire 
  thing torn down. At first his family could not comprehend 
  this blasphemy, but Kakita told them the secret: during 
  his meditation, Kakita heard Yasurugi’s whispering voice 
  tell him the ground beneath the shrine was now infused 
  with the purity of his spirit. When they dug it up, Kakita 
  dubbed the perfect mineral the Celestial Ore Vein, and 
  every Kakita Blade made since has been strengthened with 
  its touch. The Kakita believe this means Yasurugi’s own 
  soul touches every single sacred weapon. 
  TSUMA
  Referred to as a minor village in official records, the 
  town of Tsuma grows past the physical bounds of such 
  a name by the seventh century, if not earlier. Prior to 
  attaining fame, Tsuma is a fishing and farming town, 
  located alongside a minor waterway called the Tangu 
  River. The main features of the town are a medium-sized 
  dojo of the Kakita school and a temple to the Seven 
  Fortunes. 
  The town’s obscurity ends when outsiders begin to notice 
  the rather elaborate gempukku tradition at the local dojo. 
  The set of competitions, traditionally ending in an iaijutsu 
  tournament, draws the notice of the Hantei Emperors – 
  the spectacle is highly entertaining, and Tsuma’s closeness 
  to Otosan Uchi allows the Imperial entourage to travel 
  there easily. At his first visit the Emperor so enjoys the 
  tournament that it becomes the main topic of conversation 
  in the Imperial Court for weeks afterword. Within a few 
  months, the other clans – Great and Minor – are soliciting 
  the Crane for the right to send one of their own to this 
  tournament. Thus is born the Topaz Championship, the 
  single most prestigious gempukku ceremony in the Empire. 
  Either the Emperor or one of his Chosen is always present 
  at this tournament to bestow glory on its contests. The 
  winner gains the title of Topaz Champion for a year (until 
  the next tournament) and can usually expect to receive 
  prestigious appointments, such as admission to the offices 
  of the Emerald or Jade Magistrates or some other branch 
  of the Imperial bureaucracy.  
  The success of the Topaz Championship has turned 
  Tsuma into a bustling, hugely prosperous town. Despite 
  being distant from the main roads, the village boasts a 
  number of inns, sake houses, theaters, geisha houses, and 
  other services to comfort and entertain its guests. 
  Nanhan Province 
  Though not as politically important as Takuetsu 
  Province, Nanhan Province does serve as a sterling 
  example of the exquisite care the Kakita lavish on their 
  lands. Not a single inch of land goes to waste, yet less 
  than half of it is cultivated for foodstuffs. Experimental 
  gardens, new strains of traditional flowers, and well-
  tended animals (both domesticated and wild) populate this 
  lush domain. Torii arches and shrines dot the countryside, 
  and some of the finest inns, tea houses, and geisha houses 
  may be found here as well. Most of the holdings here are 
  small villages, with only Shiro Ashidaka as a major castle, 
  but even if serves a storied and majestic purpose. 
  SHIRO ASHIDAKA 
  Although most outsiders think of the Steel Crane 
  Forge when Kakita blades are mentioned, the home of 
  the Ashidaka vassal family is in many ways even more 
  important to the art of swordsmithing. The Ashidaka are 
  a family dedicated solely and entirely to the creation 
  of Kakita blades, and their castle is likewise crafted to 
  support that purpose. Located on the western edge of the 
  54
  Chapter Two
  LANDS OF THE CRANE CLAN
   
  
   
  
  Kakita lands, just within sight of the snow-capped peaks 
  of the Spine of the World Mountains, the Ashidaka castle 
  serves as a waypoint for smiths of every Crane family. 
  In the heart of the castle is the family’s greatest treasure: 
  the stone on which the first Kakita blade was tested.  
  Gyousha Province 
  Located south of the Doji family’s Oyomesan Province, 
  Gyousha Province suffers from particularly capricious 
  weather due to the combination of warm winds from the 
  sea intermingling with the cold air coming down from the 
  Spine of the World Mountains. In the summer, blistering 
  heat may give way to sudden torrential downpours, while 
  in the winter a blizzard might be followed by sudden 
  beaming sunlight on the pristine snow.  However, the 
  Kakita prize these extremes of weather and seek out 
  locations of such phenomena, seeing them as containing 
  the transcendent beauty of nature in its purest form. 
  SAMUI KAZE TOSHI
  Cold Wind City hides within the southernmost outer 
  foothills from the Spine of the World Mountains and stands 
  atop a dizzying promontory peak. The city and its docks 
  (Cold Wind Port) take their name from the freezing winter 
  gales which roll down off the mountains. Indeed, it often 
  looks as though these winds should send the entire city 
  tumbling down the cliffs into the sea. Departure by land 
  is difficult, downright impossible in the winter months. 
  However, Cold Wind City serves as the chief way station 
  for trade between the northern and southern Crane coastal 
  ports, making it vital not only to the Kakita but to every 
  seafaring merchant in Rokugan. Its docks constantly teem 
  with merchant vessels from everywhere, and the city thus 
  thrives despite an almost complete lack of useful farmland 
  in its vicinity.   
  JUROJIN SEIDO
  This temple to the Fortune of Longevity was constructed 
  to honor of the 97th birthday of Emperor Hantei XX. Kakita 
  Yasuhime, daimyo of his family, and his sister (an Asahina 
  shugenja) searched long for the perfect location to build 
  this shrine, and finally found it in Gyousha Province.  
  The temple stands atop a natural artesian spring which 
  wells upward from the ground right at the base of the 
  shrine’s statue. Its waters are acclaimed for healing any 
  who drink of them while praying to the Fortune. Unsur-
  prisingly, tourism and pilgrimages keep the temple monks 
  56
  Chapter Two
  LANDS OF THE CRANE CLAN
   
  
  fed, but the Kakita daimyo always sets aside a 
  stipend for the temple’s upkeep as well. 
  Kishou Province 
  Kishou Province encompasses the vaunted 
  Doji Plains, an expansive region of lush and 
  fertile land covered with villages growing millet, 
  rice, barley, vegetables, and the mulberry trees 
  used to feed silkworms. The heimin here are 
  masters of complex agricultural methods used to 
  pull every possible ounce of crops from the soil; 
  indeed, some would argue these heimin are more 
  valuable to the Crane than the land itself. They 
  work hard and loyally, they are more educated 
  and talented than most peasants, and they have 
  never been known to revolt. Life in Kishou and 
  the Doji Plains is probably the best any peasant 
  can hope for in Rokugan.  
  Kishou’s outer borders touch on unaligned 
  and Tsuruchi lands, and are protected by a 
  scattering of small keeps and fortresses manned 
  by the Daidoji. However, the military arm of the 
  Crane operates here in only small numbers so as 
  not to disturb the harmony of the Doji Plains. 
  AKETSU
  Aketsu is a vital hub for trade between the merchant 
  land routes and the port of Ice Fish Village. All cargo 
  shipped to or from the coasts of the Crane will eventually 
  go through Aketsu. These trade routes are protected by 
  the ronin fortress of Daidoji Yukan-se (see Chapter 12, 
  Unaligned Lands).  
  ICE FISH VILLAGE
  Ice Fish Village is located just east of Aketsu, and 
  nearly all traffic which goes to that western village passes 
  through this domain. This village is founded to supplement 
  the land-based food supply of the Kakita and Asahina, 
  and is known for having nearly as many fishing boats as 
  the number of peasants who live within its walls. Much 
  less well-known is the Daidoji spy hub which operates 
  in this town. Trade goods and foodstuffs are not the only 
  things which travel into the Empire from this city, and the 
  Daidoji make sure to collect any news which comes with 
  the shipments. 
  The Kintani Valley
  The river-valley called Kintani is not part of any Crane 
  province, being instead located east of the Lion lands and 
  just south of Phoenix territory, close to Toshi Ranbo. The 
  events which led to the valley being a Doji possession 
  are lost in the shadows of the Empire’s early history, but 
  the valley has been contested ever since, with all three 
  clans believing that control of Kintani will in turn grant 
  dominance of northern Rokugan.
  The valley is fertile, with a wide river, many rice paddies, 
  and a dense population of heimin. For much of history, the 
  Lion are able to keep the Crane contained within the valley 
  by means of a castle called Shiro Kyotei, but in the earliest 
  years of the twelfth century that holding is captured by an 
  ambitious Crane lord, Tsume Retsu.
  SHIRO KYOTEI
  A visually impressive castle in the classic style, albeit 
  of modest size, Shiro Kyotei is located atop a low cliff 
  overlooking the Kintani Valley. Its inner keep houses 
  the ruling family and their closest advisors. Originally 
  constructed by the Lion vassal family called the Damasu, 
  it is captured by Tsume Retsu and re-worked as a Crane 
  holding, with abundant artwork and other aesthetic 
  refinements. 
  The Tsume family’s aggressive exploitation of their 
  new holding makes it into a regional trade center, and a 
  large village called Chikuzen grows up below its walls. The 
  castle also serves as a military staging point each time the 
  Crane launch a renewed assault on Toshi Ranbo.
  After Toshi Ranbo becomes the new Imperial Capital 
  in the mid-twelfth century, the military importance of 
  Shiro Kyotei drops considerably, though it remains a trade 
  hub. The castle’s modest court becomes an important site 
  for maintaining good relations between Crane and Lion, 
  although some among the Lion are unwilling to forgive 
  the Tsume for the extermination of the Damasu family 
  line.
  57
  LANDS OF THE CRANE CLAN
  Chapter Two
   
  
   
  
   
  
  60
  Chapter Three
  LANDS OF THE DRAGON CLAN
   
  
  The Dragon lands are by far the most inhospitable of the 
  Empire: colder than the Phoenix or Unicorn lands, more 
  mountainous than the Crab territories. Merely to visit the 
  home of the Dragon takes tremendous time and effort, and 
  most Rokugani cannot even fathom the idea of living there. 
  The Dragon did not choose their lands to facilitate their 
  existence, but to maintain distance from the rest of the 
  Empire. The Kami Togashi had always been introspective, 
  gifted with tremendous insight but only in matters from 
  which he was distant. When he chose the peaks of the 
  Great Wall of the North as his abode, he did not gather 
  samurai or heimin around him as his brothers and sisters 
  had done. Rather, they trickled to the mountains on their 
  own, called to his side for various reasons. Some wanted 
  to learn from Togashi himself, while others thought 
  isolation would suit their own purposes. Yet many just 
  found they had no place in the Empire to call their own, 
  and thought they could forge their own destiny among the 
  frozen mountains. So while the Dragon never had a large 
  population of samurai or commoners, those who came 
  there did so willingly. As they pledged their loyalty to the 
  Kami Togashi, those men and women knew they would 
  need to work hard to survive, but also knew such work 
  would teach them lessons for the future.
  Although many clans have mountains within their 
  borders or at the edges of their lands, the Dragon 
  alone dwell in territory comprised almost entirely of 
  mountains, with little in the way of plains to grow crops. 
  The southernmost and westernmost Dragon provinces 
  do have a small amount of plains and valleys, but even 
  they quickly rise to become rugged mountain foothills. 
  Like the rest of the Great Wall of the North, from which 
  they are essentially a huge spur, the Dragon Mountains 
  are among the steepest and highest in Rokugan, splitting 
  the Dragon lands into dozen of small valleys. However, 
  those valleys are surprisingly suitable for settlements, with 
  many lakes, streams, and forests providing materials and 
  making irrigation (especially rice paddies) possible despite 
  the difficult landscape. (The stereotypical Dragon village 
  is perched on the lower side of a mountain, with terraced 
  rice paddies crowding every slope that will allow it.) The 
  highest mountain peaks are frozen all year round, making 
  them inhospitable for even the bravest of settlers. The 
  redeeming feature of those mountains, however, is their 
  CHAPTER THREE
  61
  LANDS OF THE DRAGON CLAN
  Chapter Three
   
  
  wealth in minerals. Iron from them has a high level of 
  carbon, making it superb for steel in armor and weapons. 
  However, the Dragon Mountains are most famous for their 
  extensive gold mines. The fact that the clan least interested 
  in material wealth has access to the largest reserves of 
  gold in the Empire has often been taken as a sign that the 
  Fortunes have a sense of humor. However little interest 
  the Dragon may have in gold, they still mine it to trade 
  it with other clans – overwhelmingly for food, since the 
  clan finds it almost impossible to feed itself even in years 
  of good harvest. This is a constant reminder for them that 
  the material world is hard to shake off.
  The geography of the Dragon lands makes them 
  inherently difficult to access. Although this has prevented 
  commerce from developing as much as in the rest of the 
  Empire, it has also made the Dragon territory notoriously 
  difficult to invade. Only a handful of roads enter the 
  mountains – most notably to the south – and even those 
  are not easy routes. Moreover, the Dragon lands exhibit 
  mysterious spiritual properties, such that unwanted visitors 
  often cannot find the roads at all, or cannot follow them to 
  their destinations – the road instead endlessly loops back 
  on itself. Only the Dragon themselves can reliably follow 
  the routes into their lands without trouble. Of course, even 
  once one makes it into the heart of Dragon territory, roads 
  are rare and dangerous, particularly for those unfamiliar 
  with mountain travel. Only one road, a long and winding 
  route that passes through many remote villages, connects 
  the rest of the Dragon lands to the citadel to the High 
  House of Light, and it poses many of the same mysterious 
  obstacles as the entrances; there are rumors of a secret 
  shorter path which connects directly from Shiro Kitsuki 
  to the High House of Light, but the Dragon nave never 
  confirmed or denied these rumors. Pilgrims to Kyuden 
  Togashi are encouraged to find their own way anyway, as 
  preparation for the trials which await them. Finally, in the 
  north of the Dragon lands the mountains rise even higher 
  to become the Great Wall they are named for, and even 
  the Dragon themselves find travel difficult. (A number of 
  passes do exist which lead through the Great Wall of the 
  North to the Yobanjin lands, but few Dragon samurai have 
  knowledge of them.)
  Near the center of Dragon lands are several large 
  volcanoes. These often remain dormant for centuries at a 
  time, but can also unleash tremendous devastation without 
  warning if they are roused to fury. A positive side effect 
  of this is the presence of many hot streams and steam 
  vents, mitigating the cold in winter months. Nowhere 
  in Rokugan is known to get as cold as the Dragon lands 
  (some parts of Phoenix territory and Unicorn territory do 
  receive more snowfall, but they do net get as bitterly cold 
  as the Dragon mountains.) Stories of travelers freezing 
  to death in the mountains are well known in the Empire 
  and are not without a backing of truth. Although the 
  Dragon have learned to survive in this harsh environment, 
  among other things by hoarding charcoal and food well 
  in advance and building durable warm homes, even they 
  are unable to travel during winter. Most villages and even 
  larger settlements and castles remain completely isolated 
  for months. Spring in Dragon lands is what would pass for 
  winter in many other parts of Rokugan, and snow can still 
  fall during the early part of the season. Trained samurai 
  and small merchant caravans are able to travel, but most 
  folk still remain at home, and the varying weather can 
  trigger landslides or flash floods in some areas. Summer is 
  not as warm as in the rest of Rokugan, and the peasantry 
  take advantage of this to catch up on work they were 
  not always able to do in the spring. Summer does allow 
  the Mirumoto to conduct military exercises, and is also 
  a season favored by the Agasha (and later the Tamori) 
  for collecting rare plants from the mountain tops. Finally, 
  fall is probably the most pleasant season in Dragon lands. 
  Although they receive a lot of light rainfall, the mild 
  temperatures allow for travel nonetheless. The deciduous 
  trees of the Kitsuki provinces take on beautiful colors 
  during that season, making their lands popular with 
  artists.
  The borders of the Dragon lands have remained 
  almost identical throughout all of their history, 
  something rare indeed in the Empire. Set by the 
  Kami Togashi in the earliest days of the clan, those 
  borders have been fiercely defended by Dragon 
  samurai ever seen. At the same time, the clan has 
  never sought to extend those borders, despite the 
  promise of more fertile lands only a few miles 
  away. This attitude has puzzled the more warlike 
  clans, such as the bordering Lion and later the 
  Unicorn, but made relationships easier with 
  more peaceful clans like the Crane and Phoenix. 
  The Lion, in particular, fought with the Dragon 
  several times, but although their successes were 
  numerous, the terrain and the strange nature of 
  Dragon lands prevented them from gaining any 
  long-term success. However, even these conflicts 
  are exceptions – most of the time, the Dragon 
  have been left alone. And although they keep their 
  lands safe from military invasions, the nature 
  of their territory makes their outer provinces 
  somewhat more porous to incursions of bandits 
  62
  Chapter Three
  LANDS OF THE DRAGON CLAN
   
  
  Originally little more than a collection of towers and 
  barracks under the direction of the Mirumoto family, the 
  site was selected by Agasha Kitsuki in the ninth century 
  as the seat of his newly founded family. Over the years the 
  towers have been reinforced and expanded many times, 
  and although Shiro Kitsuki remains a small castle by other 
  clans’ standards it presents a considerable challenge to 
  any approaching army. With the mountains at its back 
  and a clear line of sight to the south, Shiro Kitsuki locks 
  the door to the rest of Dragon territory. However, its 
  greatest importance is as the main place of diplomacy for 
  the Dragon Clan, so while there is a permanent military 
  presence it is kept largely out of sight from guests. 
  Extensive quarters are reserved for ambassadors of other 
  clans, and the rooms here are some of the most lavish 
  in Dragon lands – which means they still look sparse to 
  anyone but a Lion or Crab. Several rooms are reserved 
  specifically for the Dragonfly Clan to facilitate the shared 
  diplomatic work between the two clans. 
  Shiro Kitsuki also houses extensive libraries and well-
  equipped dojo, promoting martial and scholarly pursuits 
  alongside political ones; indeed, from the viewpoint of the 
  Kitsuki themselves, their studies of esoteric lore are often 
  more important than negotiations. 
  The castle is the point of departure for those who wish 
  to undertake a pilgrimage to Kyuden Togashi. Once such 
  pilgrims manage to make it this far, the Kitsuki never 
  deny them the opportunity to continue on toward their 
  destination. Of course, this is a long and difficult journey 
  even for highly trained bushi, and many such pilgrims 
  need to be rescued after a few days of travel. 
  and dangerous incursions. This has occasionally been 
  known to create tensions with other clans who perceive 
  the Dragon as not doing enough to enforce the law. Even 
  a few Shadowlands creatures, such as goblins and ogres, 
  have been known to hide and breed in the mountains, the 
  terrain making them particularly difficult to dislodge. And 
  Yobanjin raids, while rarer than in Phoenix lands, are also 
  harder to predict – the Dragon lack the knowledge the 
  Phoenix have gathered about the Yobanjin, and the raiders 
  are often gone before a counterattack can be mustered.
  The Kitsuki Provinces
  After the Kitsuki family is created in the ninth century, 
  it was granted control of three southern provinces in the 
  clan’s territory which had formerly been ruled by the 
  Mirumoto. The Kitsuki provinces are what most Rokugani 
  think of when they think of the Dragon lands, and this 
  is regarded with amusement by the Kitsuki themselves, 
  who know very well their lands are the most hospitable in 
  the clan. Of course, the roads of the Kitsuki provinces are 
  just as notoriously difficult and mysterious to navigate as 
  any others, and visitors usually require a guide from the 
  family.
  Shinpi Province
  This former Mirumoto territory is home to many of the 
  most important Kitsuki holdings and thus to the majority of 
  the family’s samurai. Physically, the province is bordered 
  by Unicorn lands to the west, the Gaien Province of the 
  Mirumoto to the north, the Kitsuki province of Kaitou to 
  the east, and by the Dragonfly lands to the south, which 
  form a buffer separating the province from Lion territory. 
  Its location  ensures it receives most of the Dragon Clan’s 
  guests, and while some visitors do go on to visit other clan 
  fortresses, many of them stay with the Kitsuki themselves. 
  In addition, the Dragonfly Clan’s main stronghold of 
  Kyuden Tonbo is actually located just within the official 
  borders of the province, even though most of that Minor 
  Clan’s lands are farther south; this is due to the Dragonfly 
  role as “gate keepers” for the Dragon Clan. The presence of 
  both the Dragonfly and the Kitsuki means the inhabitants 
  of Shinpi Province tend to be cultured, courteous, and 
  well-learned, whether they are heimin or samurai. 
  SHIRO KITSUKI
  Also called the Last Step Castle (due to being both the 
  main entry into the Dragon Clan’s mountainous core 
  territories and the final destination for many travelers), 
  Shiro Kitsuki is the diplomatic center of the modern 
  Dragon Clan. 
  63
  LANDS OF THE DRAGON CLAN
  Chapter Three
   
  
  KYUDEN TONBO
  Although the home of the Dragonfly is set within the 
  borders of Shinpi Province, it is an independent palace. 
  For more information, please see the entry on Kyuden 
  Tonbo in the Minor Clans chapter, page 198.
  KAAGI NO TAMASHII
  This was for many centuries a small abandoned shrine 
  near the Unicorn border. Kaagi no Tamashii received its 
  name in the twelfth century after the War Against the 
  Darkness, when the Dragon sought to honor one of their 
  fallen heroes. Kitsuki Kaagi had been one of the first 
  samurai to learn the full truth about the sinister entity 
  known as the Living Darkness, and his journals allowed 
  the Dragon to be at the forefront of the conflict against 
  that enemy. Because Kaagi had fought alongside Unicorn 
  samurai against the Darkness, this site was chosen for his 
  shrine in order to foster good relationships between the 
  two clans, who previously had very little to do with each 
  other. 
  Within a few years a small village grew up around the 
  shrine proper, and it became a trading outpost between the 
  Dragon and the Unicorn, corresponding to Kibukito on the 
  Unicorn side of the border. Typically, most visitors to the 
  shrine are from the Iuchi family, an exception to the usual 
  monopoly the Ide have on external affairs for their clan. 
  The shrine is quite simple and traditional in design, 
  honoring the spirit of Kaagi alone. The only unusual 
  feature is the inclusion of crystal in its structure, since 
  the Kitsuki wanted to preserve it against any future threat 
  from the Darkness. Sightings of “ninja” in the surrounding 
  lands are common enough that the Kitsuki also maintain a 
  small but vigilant garrison at the shrine.
  KEEN EYES STRIKE VILLAGE
  Although on the surface this town is not unlike 
  any other village one might find in Rokugan, Keen 
  Eyes Village actually serves a unique function for the 
  Kitsuki. While most of its inhabitants are simple farmers 
  and tradesmen, a few are employed in a very strange 
  activity: recreating crime scenes for Kitsuki students to 
  investigate. This tradition stemmed from a desire to train 
  young Kitsuki “in the field” but without relying on actual 
  occurrences of crimes. For their gemppuku, the students 
  of the Kitsuki are brought to the village to solve elaborate 
  crime-puzzles, including witnesses and material clues, 
  all recreated in a specific street of the village which is 
  reserved for that purpose. The need for fake witnesses 
  has led to the establishment of a modest acting tradition 
  within the village, and while these are mostly commoners, 
  a few Kitsuki samurai also dedicate themselves to the art 
  with each generation. Similarly, the need for exotic crime 
  components has helped develop mercantile activity in 
  the village, and traders from as far away as the Crab and 
  Mantis lands can sometimes be found here. 
  64
  Chapter Three
  LANDS OF THE DRAGON CLAN
   
  
  Keen Eyes Strike Village is also where the Kitsuki 
  prepare some of the alchemical compounds used in their 
  investigations, in collaboration with the Agasha (and later 
  the Tamori). 
  The villagers themselves are generally thankful for the 
  security and extra prosperity they gain from their unusual 
  service to the Kitsuki; if they think their masters strange, 
  they keep such opinions to themselves. 
  MORNING FROST CASTLE
  Originally built as a winter residence for the Mirumoto 
  daimyo, Morning Frost Castle came under the possession 
  of the Kitsuki family when it was included in the lands 
  granted to the new family. Set upon one of the tallest 
  peaks in the Kitsuki provinces, it takes its name from the 
  especially cold local climate, with inhabitants reporting 
  occasional morning frosts even during the summer season. 
  The castle has always been associated with training, its 
  harsh location selected to provide adversity for students 
  to overcome in order to strengthen themselves. Its rooms 
  remain cold for most of the year, and the road to it is 
  likewise steep and icy in all but the very warmest weeks of 
  the year. The Mirumoto mostly trained warriors there, but 
  since taking control of it the Kitsuki have used Morning 
  Frost Castle for a very different purpose. Applying the 
  same logic they use in many other aspects of their lives, 
  the Kitsuki decided to create a school where prospective 
  sensei are given lessons in how to teach their students. 
  While this is a unique process in the Empire, it has served 
  the Dragon well, and over time the other families have 
  begun sending their own sensei to spend at least some 
  time in Morning Frost Castle. Since the teachings of the 
  Dragon Clan are often esoteric and mix a large range 
  of disciplines, preparing sensei to teach the younger 
  generation has been of considerable help to the clan as a 
  whole. The legendary Mirumoto Master Sensei also most 
  often dwell in Morning Frost Castle, lending the whole 
  institution an aura of awe.
  Kaitou Province 
  Less prosperous than its neighbors, with 
  a significant part of its lands occupied by 
  inhospitable rocky hills, Kaitou Province is 
  sparsely populated even by Dragon standards. 
  Located to the east of Shinpi Province, it is 
  bordered by the Kitsuki province of Sinjutsu to 
  the north and east, and by the Lion lands to the 
  south. A few small villages are found in the hills 
  and a few samurai strongholds block access to 
  the interior of the clan’s lands, but the place is 
  otherwise lifeless. Overall, inhabitants of Kaitou 
  Province are taciturn and distrustful of strangers. 
  While this has won them few friends outside their 
  clan, some of the best Kitsuki investigators have 
  come from the province, and its samurai usually 
  show a stronger martial bent than the rest of the 
  family.
  GREAT FALL CASTLE
  A visually impressive fortress, built atop a waterfall 
  pouring out of the mountains, Great Falls Castle is 
  effectively ruled jointly by both the Mirumoto and the 
  Kitsuki. While the lord of the castle is usually a Kitsuki, 
  many Mirumoto soldiers are stationed there, and their 
  commander works in tandem with the lord. Many Kitsuki 
  refine their knowledge on kenjutsu by training with the 
  Mirumoto, and the best among them go on to join the 
  ranks of the justicars, magistrates who deliver justice by 
  their own hand. Since the justicars seek to instill a strong 
  sense of honor and discipline within their ranks, the castle 
  is stark even by Dragon standards, with almost nothing in 
  the way of decoration or comforts. However, the beauty 
  of the location speaks for itself, and some visit in order to 
  show appreciation through various works of art (although 
  these are rarely kept on site). The remote location of the 
  castle has also led to it being used as an arsenal for the 
  Dragon Clan, with weapons and supplies stockpiled within 
  its walls. Since the Dragon are the poorest Great Clan in 
  the Empire, this is considered a vital duty, if not a glorious 
  one. 
  Local stories claim the castle was originally built to 
  control the flow of the waterfall, and was able to release 
  torrents of water onto any invaders. However, this has 
  never been confirmed, and the lords of Great Fall Castle 
  keep their secrets. 
  Sinjutsu Province
  Ideally positioned near the territories of the Lion and 
  the Phoenix, and with easy access to Crane and Imperial 
  lands, Sinjutsu has always been a center of trade for the 
  Dragon. It is bordered by the Kaitou province to the west, 
  by the Mirumoto provinces to the north, the region known 
  as the Great Fall to the east, and the Lion lands to the 
  south. Under the leadership of the Kitsuki, the province 
  65
  LANDS OF THE DRAGON CLAN
  Chapter Three
   
  
  has flourished even more than it did under the Mirumoto, 
  as they have stamped out corruption and even petty crime 
  in their lands. Still, commerce is an unusual activity for 
  Dragon samurai, and the rest of the clan tends to view 
  the residents of Sinjutsu as overly worldly. Of course, this 
  puzzles the other Great Clans, since they consider Kitsuki 
  samurai from Sinjutsu to be just as eccentric as those from 
  anywhere else. 
  TOI KOKU
  A small village by physical size, Toi Koku is neverthe-
  less important to the Dragon as one of their main trading 
  centers. While the Dragon as a whole have even less in-
  terest in matters of commerce than other clans, it remains 
  a fact that their lands rarely if ever produce enough food 
  for their entire population, so they are forced to trade for 
  more rice. Several small outposts in this village house 
  merchants from various other Great Clans, all of whom 
  attempt to obtain the gold of the Dragon Clan at the best 
  price. As a general rule, the Kitsuki only oversee the high-
  est levels of negotiations, leaving all the details to heimin 
  tradesmen. What they do interest themselves in is the rule 
  of the law, and goods passing through Toi Koku are me-
  ticulously inspected to make sure they have been properly 
  taxed and contain nothing illegal. In particular, the Dragon 
  pay close attention to gaijin goods and items of magical 
  nature, both of which are often sources of smuggling and 
  associated corruption. Illegal activity can also take simpler 
  forms, of course, as gold-laden caravans represent an easy 
  target for bandits. Many merchants recruit ronin to protect 
  themselves, and coupled with the proximity of Nanashi 
  Mura (see the Unaligned Lands chapter, page 228), this 
  has led to a constant flow of wave men in and out of the 
  village. The Kitsuki are tolerant of mercenaries only so 
  long as they behave according to the law, and ronin here 
  quickly learn to stay on their best behavior.
  The Mirumoto 
  Provinces   
  As the largest family of the Dragon Clan by far, the 
  source of most its military might, the Mirumoto oversee a 
  large swath of lands with diverse purposes. Although their 
  provinces are almost entirely mountainous, and as such 
  difficult to exploit, the Mirumoto are a practical family 
  and have been very efficient in settling and managing 
  their lands. Visitors from the outside are often surprised 
  at how many villages manage to subsist in such harsh 
  territory.
  66
  Chapter Three
  LANDS OF THE DRAGON CLAN
   
  
  Gaien Province 
  A quiet province located north of the Kitsuki lands, 
  Gaien sees little trade or diplomatic activity, lacking any 
  major settlements to support such things. It does boast 
  a few military strongholds (the Mirumoto refuse to leave 
  any of their lands undefended), along with a few farming 
  villages in small valleys. The locals are considered quiet 
  and polite by visitors. Samurai of Gaien Province often 
  show great skill in the martial arts, which others say is 
  due to their having literally nothing else to do but train. 
  FOOTHILLS KEEP
  Non-Dragon samurai might object to the name of 
  Foothills Keep, since it is set in what anyone else would 
  consider mountains rather than hills. However, the peaks 
  north of it are much taller and steeper, so the Dragon see 
  the name as appropriate. Foothills Keep was built to block 
  the way into the Togashi Province, forcing opponents to 
  take the easier but much longer road through the other 
  Mirumoto provinces. As it stands, a direct invasion of the 
  Togashi lands has never been attempted, and would be 
  extremely difficult due to the landscape, but the walls of 
  Foothills Keep make that option completely inconceivable. 
  The castle’s small size is more than compensated by its 
  strategic position on a pass between two high, steep 
  peaks, combined with impressive engineering (its walls 
  rise much higher than might be expected for such a small 
  fortress). An assignment to the Keep is considered a highly 
  honorable duty, since it can only support a handful of 
  samurai and those are required to be of the highest caliber. 
  Unlike many similar castles, the Keep is not supported 
  by any nearby villages – the local land has little to offer 
  to support habitation. A wagon train of supplies comes in 
  once a week, and should it be cut off the garrison of the 
  Keep would have little chance of surviving more than a 
  few days.
  Yakeishi Province 
  A vast province in the heart of Dragon lands, located 
  between the Tamori province of Kinenkan to the north and 
  the Kitsuki province of Sinjutsu to the south, Yakeishi is 
  where most of the Mirumoto military strength is located. 
  Spread across many castles and barracks, the armies are 
  supported by many small farming villages along with 
  some of the richest iron mines in Dragon lands. Samurai 
  from Yakeishi province tend to be no-nonsense and 
  practical, and even the heimin have a reputation for being 
  hard working and tough as nails.
  TETSU KAMA MURA
  Although it is out of sight of the main roads, this 
  village and associated military keep is one of the most 
  treasured Mirumoto holdings. The Iron Mountain for 
  which it is named was first discovered by Agasha herself, 
  who detected its large iron veins while in communion 
  with the kami. A village quickly sprung up nearby, and 
  the mountain has been mined ever since. This has allowed 
  the Dragon to provide the metal for most of their own 
  swords and armors, a real benefit for a clan otherwise poor 
  in resources. Tetstu Kama Mura is always bustling with 
  activity, and the streets and buildings tend to be covered 
  in dust at all times. It sees a constant flow of heimin who 
  bring food and take away the iron ingots to be used in 
  other places, but there are very few visitors from other 
  clans – the trade it generates is almost entirely internal. 
  Dragon magistrates carefully patrol the nearby roads, and 
  have very little tolerance for suspicious activities. Due 
  to both the dangers of mining work and the importance 
  of the iron supply, several temples have been erected 
  throughout the village and the nearby Iron Mountain. 
  Several of them are dedicated to various Fortunes or the 
  spirits of the departed, but some venerate the spirit of the 
  mountain itself, which the locals consider akin to a minor 
  Fortune. Although such a spirit has yet to manifest itself, 
  the fact that new iron veins are always discovered when 
  the previous ones dry out, coupled with the way Agasha 
  originally discovered the mountain, are taken as clear 
  signs of a spiritual presence.  
  Toshibu Province
  The seat of the Mirumoto family’s power, Toshibu 
  Province expands past Shiro Mirumoto all the way to the 
  northern border of the clan. Its eastern side touches the 
  vast empty lands of the Dragon Heart Plain, while the 
  Sinjutsu Province of the Kitsuki lies to the south. Since the 
  Mirumoto family has always had tremendous influence 
  over the affairs of the clan, this province has played a 
  significant political role throughout history. As a result, 
  its samurai hold themselves to the highest standards of 
  behavior, presenting a positive image to outsiders. Locals 
  are encouraged to pursue a wide range of occupations 
  and trades, as one never knows what skills could become 
  useful in a negotiation.
  67
  LANDS OF THE DRAGON CLAN
  Chapter Three
   
  
  HEIBEISU
  Set on the eastern border of the province, Heibeisu is 
  probably the largest Mirumoto holding not found within 
  the mountains. Heibeisu is primarily a trading city and 
  does most of its business with the Phoenix Clan, although 
  it also sees Crane and Lion visitors. After the creation of 
  the Ox Clan in the twelfth century, it also becomes an 
  important trading partner for Heibeisu, alleviating the 
  city’s dependence on Phoenix business. Since the road 
  leading back into the Dragon mountains is a difficult 
  one, Heibeisu has developed into an almost autonomous 
  city, with most resources and services available within it. 
  Unfortunately, this also means the city is quite crowded, 
  and since the various governors of the city have always 
  refused to expand its borders, many buildings now have 
  two or three stories to accommodate the population. 
  Coupled with the amount of trade passing through the city, 
  this has led to some problems with criminals, particularly 
  petty thieves. On the military level, however, the city 
  is well-fortified and the Mirumoto maintain a sizeable 
  garrison at all times. 
  Possibly due to Phoenix influence, Heibeisu sports 
  a large number of temples to a variety of Fortunes. The 
  temple dedicated to Daikoku is a favorite of many, but so 
  is the one to Bishamon, reflecting the double prevalence 
  of trade and military activity. Both temples frequently 
  host lavish festivals, leading parades through the crowded 
  streets of the city, and a friendly rivalry has developed 
  between the two groups of Brotherhood monks.
  SHIRO MIRUMOTO
  The most impressive fortress in Dragon lands, Shiro 
  Mirumoto has served a variety of purposes through 
  history, and will probably continue to do so in the future. 
  A military stronghold first and foremost, it is the most 
  heavily defended castle in Dragon territory, and has been 
  built to make the best use of the mountainous terrain 
  around it. Shiro Mirumoto is also the command center for 
  the armies of the clan, and extensive maps of the complex 
  geography of the Dragon lands allow generals to allocate 
  troops as they see fit. 
  68
  Chapter Three
  LANDS OF THE DRAGON CLAN
   
  
  Less than a mile away sits Iron Mountain Dojo, one 
  of the most prestigious kenjutsu dojo of the Dragon (and 
  some say, in the Empire). Thus, the highest ranked officers 
  in the Dragon armies usually learn their skills near Shiro 
  Mirumoto itself. However, due to the family’s extensive 
  influence over clan affairs, Shiro Mirumoto also hosts 
  some diplomatic functions. Extensive quarters are reserved 
  for visitors, but are considered drab by most courtiers, so 
  envoys to Shiro Mirumoto tend to be warriors themselves 
  – further intensifying the military-themed culture of the 
  area. 
  Unlike castles in other regions, Shiro Mirumoto does 
  not have a major city nearby – instead, a village is located 
  near the castle, providing food and other services. Like 
  many Dragon settlements, it is somewhat isolated and as 
  such is carefully patrolled by Mirumoto warriors. 
  With all these military and political functions, it is easy 
  to forget Shiro Mirumoto has a spiritual dimension as 
  well. As the site chosen by the Thunder of the Dragon 
  Clan himself, it is revered by all members of the clan. A 
  large shrine within the castle honors Mirumoto’s status 
  as founding ancestor of his family, while smaller shrines 
  in the nearby village are maintained by the Order of the 
  Seven Thunders. The Mirumoto tend to be private about 
  their spirituality, however, and most visitors pay little 
  notice to their practices.
  Kousou Province 
  Set right by the lands of the Togashi, Kousou Province 
  is a harsh land, surrounded by mountains on all sides. It is 
  sparsely populated compared to the rest of the Mirumoto 
  provinces, with no cities of note and only small villages 
  to work the land. Still, its inhabitants take pride in being 
  the last line of defense of the Togashi family. The influence 
  of the Togashi tattooed monks can be felt throughout the 
  region, and many samurai of the Kousou Province shave 
  their heads and get their skin tattooed to honor their 
  friends in the Togashi. Monasteries are a frequent sight 
  in the province, providing spiritual guidance and relief to 
  travelers and locals alike.
  MAIGO NO SAMURAI MURA
  Lost Samurai Village takes its name from a group of 
  samurai and heimin who were seeking the way to Kyuden 
  Togashi to pledge their service to the Kami, but got lost 
  along the way. Finding themselves stuck in an inhospitable 
  valley, they made camp and somewhat managed to survive 
  not only through the winter but through several years. 
  When they were finally discovered by Togashi himself, he 
  granted all the samurai fealty and placed the village under 
  the protection of the Dragon Clan. 
  While it has always remained a small settlement, the 
  village has survived despite the harsh landscape, growing 
  small crops and fishing a nearby river. The villagers are 
  proud of their heritage, and the local samurai can all trace 
  their lineage back to the original band. More than any 
  other Dragon settlement, Maigo no Samurai takes pride in 
  independence and self-reliance; samurai there are taught 
  to rely on themselves rather than on the outside world. 
  This has turned them into skilled survivalists, a trait which 
  the Dragon Clan armies have sometimes made use of over 
  the centuries. 
  In the late twelfth century, the village becomes notable 
  for housing a small population of Zokujin, who live 
  mainly below ground but also make use of some surface 
  buildings. After some initial tensions, Maigo no Samurai 
  Mura adapts to its new inhabitants and learns much from 
  them. The local samurai become familiar with the Zokujin 
  network of caves and tunnels, using them to help patrol 
  the region, while villagers harvest mushrooms and fish 
  from them. The Zokujin gradually come to respect the 
  humans and learn of their culture, even adopting some of 
  their expressions and clothing. This odd blend of traditions 
  would raise eyebrows in any other land, but in the Dragon 
  Clan it is accepted as just another way of living.
  THE NORTHERN TOWERS OF FLAME
  Although the northern borders of the Mirumoto 
  provinces are always guarded against the threat of 
  Yobanjin raids, no notable fortress is built there for the 
  first eleven centuries of the Empire’s history. That changes 
  in the mid-twelfth century when the Dark Oracle of Fire 
  is banished to Yobanjin lands. When he begins sending 
  Yobanjin to assault the Dragon border, the clan constructs 
  the Northern Towers of Flame to keep watch and help 
  defend their mountain border. 
  The initial attacks proved to only be a prelude, and 
  within a year the Army of Dark Fire launches a full assault 
  on all of northern Rokugan. The Towers are destroyed 
  during the initial weeks of the war, but did at least buy 
  some time for the Dragon to rally their forces. After the 
  war they were rebuilt to guard against any renewed attack. 
  There are five Towers of Flame, all built to be just 
  barely within view of each other, allowing them to relay 
  messages quickly. The Flame for which they are named 
  is an enchanted fire, a gathering of blessed Fire kami 
  and alchemical substances which burns without fuel and 
  flickers when Tainted creatures approach. This allows 
  the Dragon to be aware of any approaching servants of 
  the Dark Oracle, as well as providing warmth and light 
  to sentries. Although soundly built, the Towers cannot 
  withstand a prolonged siege, and serve mainly as an early 
  warning system. Some within the Dragon have called for 
  an extension of the towers, possibly even turning them 
  into a wall like the Khol Wall or the Carpenter Wall, but 
  in truth the clan simply lacks the resources to accomplish 
  this – indeed, it is a sufficient burden for them to simply 
  make sure the towers are constantly well supplied and 
  fully manned.
  69
  LANDS OF THE DRAGON CLAN
  Chapter Three
   
  
   
  
   
  
  CHAMPION SHRINE VILLAGE
  Yushosha Seido Mura is another small and remote 
  village of the Dragon Clan, with no obvious notable 
  features other than its location. However, that location – 
  on the road from Heibeisu to Kyuden Togashi – allows 
  it to survive and even to thrive after a fashion, as 
  travelling dignitaries frequently stop for the night there. 
  Thus, despite being a small settlement perched on the 
  sides of rugged hills and mountains, the village boasts 
  several inns and teahouses, even a single geisha house. 
  The town’s relative isolation and the rugged mountainous 
  nature of the surrounding lands has also been put to use 
  by the Mirumoto, who train the archery unit known as 
  the Dragon’s Flame here. Although their barracks are 
  unremarkable, the unit is known for some of the finest 
  Dragon archers and horsebowmen, and they conduct their 
  training exercises in the surrounding lands. This provides 
  further employment to local villagers, with many of them 
  serving as fletchers or stablehands. 
  In the twelfth century, the village becomes famed as the 
  supposed birthplace of Togashi Yokuni, the Dragon Clan 
  Champion of the era, who frequently visits the village 
  (though never speaking to the locals). Only a few Dragon 
  samurai know that Yokuni, like all the other Dragon 
  Champions of the Togashi line, is actually Togashi–no-
  Kami under an assumed name. After the truth is revealed 
  with his demise on the Day of Thunder, the Dragon Clan 
  builds a shrine to his memory in this village. The villagers 
  themselves never learn the truth about the nature of To-
  gashi Yokuni, and the Dragon leadership sees no reason to 
  correct them. Brotherhood monks are assigned to maintain 
  the shrine, which soon attracts rumors of celestial Dragons 
  making appearances there in human form.
  Tamori/Agasha 
  Provinces   
  Throughout their history, regardless of whether they are 
  known as the Agasha provinces or the Tamori provinces, 
  these lands are never known to be hospitable. A maze of 
  jagged peaks and narrow valleys, sometimes known as the 
  Twisted Labyrinth, this part of the Dragon territory has 
  very little in the way of farmlands or reliable roads, and 
  villages are few and far between. Moreover, when most 
  of the Agasha leave for the Phoenix Clan, the few who 
  remain (soon renamed as the Tamori family) dismantle 
  any non-essential holdings, leaving the area even bleaker 
  and less attractive to visitors. Still, for the Agasha and the 
  Tamori themselves, these lands are a fitting home where 
  they can commune at length with the spirits of nature. 
  Sabishii Province
  This province is unusual for sharing a name with another 
  province elsewhere in the Empire – in the Crane lands, to 
  be specific. Scholars attribute this to the extreme isolation 
  of the Dragon Clan in the early centuries of the Empire’s 
  history – the Agasha would literally not have known that 
  they were using the same name as the Crane. Sabishii is the 
  western half of the shugenja family’s lands and the only 
  part of their territory which has roads out of the Dragon 
  lands into the Unicorn lands. As such, it does have a fair 
  amount of commercial traffic and occasional diplomatic 
  visitors as well; however, neither incarnation of the family 
  sees these as anything more than an unfortunate necessity. 
  Many of the more warlike members of the family come 
  from this province, often finding service in the armies of 
  the clan.
  YAMASURA
  A small trading town on the western edge of Tamori 
  lands, Yamasura is probably their only significant holding 
  which can be reached easily by visitors, for it is situated 
  in the foothills which lead up to the true mountains of 
  Dragon lands. It provides much-needed trade opportunities 
  with the Unicorn, who are more than happy to offer a 
  partnership. Neither the Agasha nor the Tamori seek 
  luxuries or gaijin goods, but they do have need for simpler 
  commodities like food and silk, offering in exchange the 
  metals and crafts of their mines and forges (along with the 
  occasional alchemical item). The relative accessibility of 
  the town has also made it into a modest diplomatic venue, 
  and the Governor frequently receives minor dignitaries 
  whose business is not important enough to warrant a trip 
  72
  Chapter Three
  LANDS OF THE DRAGON CLAN
   
  
  to the family’s seat of power in Kinenkan Province. To this 
  end, Yamasura boasts a modest castle with guest quarters, 
  just pleasant enough not to offend any visitors. 
  The town also plays a role in local law enforcement 
  and border control, and is the headquarters of the Dragon 
  magistrates and wardens operating in these lands. These 
  samurai are notoriously efficient and intransigent, and 
  crime in this province is usually at an extremely low level 
  despite the small size of the family (and in contrast to 
  the problems which sometimes afflict other Dragon Clan 
  border regions). Finally, due to the spiritual nature of this 
  family, the town has many shrines and temples, including 
  several dedicated to respected figures of the law, such as 
  Kakita, the first Emerald Champion, or Saibankan, the 
  Fortune of Justice.
  SERPENT’S TAIL MINE
  Discovered by a group of Agasha samurai in the fourth 
  century, Serpent’s Tail Mine is unique in the Empire in that 
  it boasts both iron and gold veins in the same location. In 
  fact, deep within the mine these two veins of metal coil 
  around each other in a singular way which gave the place 
  its name. The workers have even named the two coils 
  Miko and Mako, seeing them as two embattled snakes. 
  These workers live in a small nearby village; its food and 
  supplies are brought in from other parts of the province at 
  great cost. The value of the mine more than makes up for 
  it, and the Dragon Clan has always been careful to mine 
  only modest quantities of each material every year. 
  When the Tamori take possession of the mine in the 
  mid-twelfth century, they set out to learn the origin of 
  the two veins of metal, and explore further than anyone 
  before. They discover a third vein, this one not of metal 
  but of purest jade. The Tamori theorize this region was 
  the site of a battle between a powerful kami of fire, which 
  produced gold, and a kami of earth, which produced iron, 
  until their collision created jade. While the Tamori have 
  been unable to recreate the process, the mine remains a 
  boon to them. They build a large shrine to appease these 
  kami while the mining continues, and since the mine has 
  been accident-free since the shrine was constructed, the 
  Tamori believe their interpretations are correct. 
  Kinenkan Province 
  Set in the very heart of the Dragon Lands, surrounded 
  by other provinces, Kinenkan Province is the seat of power 
  and ancestral home of the Agasha, inherited by the Tamori 
  in the twelfth century. The province is also notable for 
  having the most volcanic activity of any region in the 
  Dragon lands, and includes the awe-inspiring volcano 
  called the Wrath of the Kami. Despite the difficulties of 
  living in such a land, the Dragon shugenja have prospered 
  here. Used to long hours of meditation and communion 
  with the spirits, the local samurai often find themselves 
  more comfortable with the kami than with mortal 
  outsiders. The limited population of commoners are 
  known for their piety, and nearly every village supports a 
  temple or monastery.
  KYUDEN AGASHA                    
  /SHIRO TAMORI
  Built into the flanks of Fire Tooth Mountain, 
  a mostly dormant volcano (it has only shown 
  activity a handful of times in the history of the 
  Empire), this has always been a place where Dragon 
  shugenja can explore the secrets of the elements and 
  honor the Fortunes. The castle’s entrance is actually a 
  series of twisting caves that wind through the side of 
  the mountain; as a result, the castle has no guards, since 
  access is impossible for anyone not familiar with these 
  caves. Housed within these tunnels is the Mountain Home 
  Dojo, physically the largest dojo in Dragon lands, where 
  shugenja study magic, alchemy, and even martial arts.
  Located in the castle proper is the Sacred Library, the 
  collected wisdom of every family member since Agasha 
  herself. The library is organized in a way that only the 
  shugenja of the family can comprehend, and no outsiders 
  are allowed into its various rooms. Visitors who seek 
  information from the Sacred Library must ask one of the 
  Dragon librarians to retrieve it for them, and no documents 
  are ever permitted to leave the castle – even copying one 
  requires permission from the family daimyo. 
  However, the family’s most important asset – even 
  more important than the library – is located in caves 
  deep beneath the castle. These are the foundries where 
  the shugenja experiment with forging, crafting, and the 
  mysteries of alchemy. 
  The castle undergoes significant modifications after 
  the transition from Agasha to Tamori. Less concerned 
  about the possibility of hosting a Winter Court than with 
  potential attacks from their disloyal kin, the Tamori add 
  73
  LANDS OF THE DRAGON CLAN
  Chapter Three
   
  
  fortifications, towers, and barracks to the palace, turning it 
  into a genuine military castle. Other significant additions 
  include much more extensive training grounds for military 
  exercises, and a significant expansion of the forges below, 
  as the Tamori focus more on crafting and less on alchemy 
  than their predecessors. 
  A lesser-known new feature is a shrine dedicated to 
  Tamori himself, set in a small room carved into the flank of 
  Fire Tooth Mountain. The Tamori suffer the dubious honor 
  of owing their family name to a Tainted madman, and 
  those who pray at this shrine seek Tamori’s redemption 
  rather than his guidance; the shrine is rarely visited by 
  anyone other than the family daimyo and his close family. 
  Despite this questionable heritage, the Tamori are proud of 
  their new family’s accomplishments, and visitors are well-
  advised not to discuss the family history in public. 
  SUIGEKI TOSHI
  Originally known as the City of the Mountain’s Anvil, 
  this town has always been dedicated to the arts of the 
  forge, something which the Agasha always found keenly 
  interesting. (The Tamori intensify their study of forging 
  techniques, both as a way to further connect with the 
  Earth kami and to provide the clan with more potent 
  weapons.) The modern name of Water Hammer City is 
  attained in the mid-twelfth century when a monk named 
  Haru discovers the so-called “water hammer technique,” 
  a process through which shugenja use water kami in the 
  shape of a hammer to temper their metal. The results are 
  exceptional, and blades forged here are famous for being 
  both solid and flexible. 
  The town is notable for its cleanliness and piety, with 
  several shrines that particularly honor the water kami and 
  the Dragon of Water. (Some legends claim the main anvil 
  in Haru’s forge is actually a discarded scale of the Water 
  Dragon, although this has never been confirmed.) At least 
  once per season, the shugenja and monks here conduct 
  a ritual of purification, washing the entire town with 
  water, which greatly pleases the kami and makes them 
  eager to lend their strength to the forging techniques. 
  Even the peasantry find themselves rewarded through the 
  blessings of water, for the local river provides many fish 
  and irrigates the local rice paddies, allowing the town to 
  be mostly self-sufficient (a rarity in Dragon lands). That a 
  town focused on smithing should have a close relationship 
  with Water instead of Fire or Earth is seen by visitors as 
  yet another example of the Dragon Clan’s oddity. 
  DRAGON’S BREATH CASTLE
  The Agasha never believed themselves to need anything 
  in the way of defensive structures, isolated as they were in 
  the middle of Dragon lands with the Mirumoto to defend 
  them. The Tamori, however, disagree – perhaps due to the 
  tumultuous times in which their family was created, or 
  perhaps due to their insistence on self-reliance. Although 
  they extensively fortified Shiro Tamori, they believed it 
  was unwise to have no other line of defense, and selected 
  a minor outpost on the Mountain’s Path road to expand 
  and improve. The result was Dragon’s Breath Castle, a 
  formidable stronghold barring the way to the family’s 
  ancestral home. 
  Unlike Shiro Tamori, Dragon’s Breath Castle has no 
  purpose except defense and was built accordingly. Experts 
  in siege warfare from the Mirumoto armies were consulted 
  during its construction, and in the Dragon Clan agree the 
  result is a sound castle. It includes extensive storehouses 
  to withstand prolonged assault, and tunnels to evacuate 
  or to strike out at invading forces. But its most formidable 
  weapon is the presence of Tamori shugenja who train 
  specifically for war, and numerous battle spells can be 
  found in the library within the castle. 
  Togashi Province / 
  Mucha Province 
  It should not come as a surprise to anyone that a 
  family as unorthodox as the Togashi oversees only a 
  single province. Variously referred to as Togashi Province, 
  Mucha Province, or simply the Heart of the Riddle, this 
  territory includes the highest mountains in the Dragon 
  lands, and has only a very small population (although this 
  does mean the local peasants can support themselves with 
  farming). More than in any other Dragon province, Mucha 
  is place of mystery and enigma; reality itself seems to work 
  against any unwanted visitors, with paths and landmarks 
  seemingly changing by the minute, making a true mapping 
  of these lands impossible. The local settlements are equally 
  strange, forming a sum of many bizarre and idiosyncratic 
  settlements; a visitor never knows what to expect moving 
  from one to the other. 
  FURTHEST FORTRESS 
  If an enigma could take the shape of a castle, it would 
  probably look somewhat like Jousai Tengai. Built of local 
  materials, it is difficult to spot even for those who knew 
  where it is located on the side of Tenkenniyoru Yama, the 
  second-largest mountain in Rokugan. Few samurai ever 
  have a reason to be so far into the Dragon Lands, much 
  74
  Chapter Three
  LANDS OF THE DRAGON CLAN
   
  
  less to seek this particular stronghold. Although it is tech-
  nically a stronghold of the Togashi family, Furthest For-
  tress is traditionally manned by members of all Dragon 
  families, including the Kitsuki and Tamori after they are 
  founded. As far as they all know, the reason for the exis-
  tence of the fortress is a puzzle which is yet to be solved. 
  From within the fortress’ walls, a staircase spirals into 
  the mountain through a great tunnel. At the end of this 
  staircase is a set of great steel doors, sealing the way into 
  a mysterious vault. The doors are sealed with a complex 
  lock that combines physical, magical, and alchemical 
  components, creating a puzzle which none have been able 
  to solve. As far as the Dragon know, the doors have never 
  been opened, although some believe the Dragon Clan 
  Champion always knows the secret of both the contents 
  of the vault and the way to open it. Others believe no one 
  at all has ever solved the Final Riddle (as it is sometimes 
  called). 
  The families of the Dragon have a variety of different 
  theories as to what the vault contains. The Togashi think 
  nothing is in it, and thus solving the mystery of the doors 
  would be reward enough for anybody who managed such 
  a feat. The Mirumoto believe a powerful celestial Dragon 
  resides within, a forgotten member of the Celestial Court 
  who followed Togashi to the mortal world. The Kitsuki 
  theorize it contains a collection of writings penciled by 
  the various Dragon Clan Champions, to transmit their 
  wisdom to whoever finally discovers them. The Agasha 
  believed it contained the true secrets of the kami, the 
  ways in which magic and alchemy can be combined into a 
  single art. Finally, the Tamori warn that the vault contains 
  an immortal oni which was deemed easier to trap than 
  to destroy. The truth remains unknown, and the Togashi 
  allow any Dragon samurai to try opening the vault; only a 
  select few from other clans are permitted to try. 
  THE HIGH HOUSE OF LIGHT
  Also known as Kyuden Togashi (and briefly, on a few 
  occasions in the twelfth century, as Kyuden Hitomi or 
  Kyuden Hoshi), the High House of Light is the home of the 
  legendary tattooed monks. More of a great temple than 
  a palace, the High House of Light is built atop a steep 
  mountain in the northwestern part of the Dragon lands. 
  There is no simple way to access it, and for most visitors it 
  is the destination of a long and arduous pilgrimage. 
  Surrounding the castle are a reach of serene gardens, 
  maintained by the monks of the keep. Due to the harsh 
  climate of the mountains, only the hardiest plant life 
  is cultivated here, and meditation gardens of rock and 
  sand are common. The monks will often replicate the 
  surrounding mountains in the gardens, making of them a 
  bird’s-eye view of the surrounding lands. The gardens are 
  vast and maze-like, even working down the mountain in 
  places, a reflection of the labyrinthian nature of the High 
  House itself.
  The stronghold is full of shrines, offering veneration to 
  every Fortune from the greatest to the most obscure. The 
  very highest towers of the castle are simple meditation 
  chambers, built to be open to the elements, where the 
  tattooed monks meditate daily. Below these towers is 
  the main level which boasts mighty temples to the great 
  Fortunes, the celestial Dragons, and the founding Kami. 
  As one descends into the lower levels of the castle, hewn 
  from the living rock of the mountain, one encounters 
  not only storerooms and other practical chambers but 
  also innumerable smaller shrines to more obscure deities, 
  eventually leading to tiny rooms deep within the mountain 
  rock where the most notorious and least known spirits such 
  as the Fortune of Torture are venerated. All of these places 
  are tended by the tattooed monks, and worship – like all 
  things in the High House of Light – is very unregulated, 
  with monks praying at all times of the day and night.
  As one could expect from a monastic family, the 
  residential parts of the House High of Light are very 
  simple and spartan, located mainly in the lower levels. 
  While there are slightly better quarters reserved for guests, 
  samurai rarely ever come so far into the Dragon lands, 
  and those who do are usually expecting to study with 
  the monks rather than to enjoy the normal amenities of 
  diplomacy. 
  Although all this is known, different visitors to the High 
  House of Light have nonetheless reported wildly different 
  experiences, from a dark and foreboding castle to a 
  welcoming place full of humor and celebration. One of the 
  most notable occurrences of this was in the sixth century 
  when the Lion Clan actually marched an army all the way 
  to the base of the mountain – where they were greeted by 
  terrifying manifestations of the Elements. 
  Some attribute this changeable nature to Togashi himself, 
  or simply to the singularly magical and supernatural 
  nature of the Dragon lands. Another theory is that the 
  throne room of the High House of Light connects directly 
  to a portion of Tengoku known as the Dragonlands, where 
  the Elemental Dragons dwell; their influence seeps out 
  in the countryside and sometimes completely overtakes 
  Kyuden Togashi, leading it to take on wildly different 
  appearances. Whatever the truth may be, the Dragon Clan 
  does not say.
  75
  LANDS OF THE DRAGON CLAN
  Chapter Three
   
  
  place, if marked by melancholy, and local 
  tradition dictates no one is ever asked why 
  they joined the village. This slow but steady 
  influx of samurai allows the village to enjoy a 
  strong level of protection against bandits and 
  other such threats.
  The Togashi take a hands-off approach to 
  Takaikabe Mura, and for the most part the 
  inhabitants are peaceful and loyal to the 
  Dragon Clan. The samurai population is a mix 
  of outright ronin and of disgraced individuals 
  who still claim their family name, although 
  none claim allegiance to other clans. Displays 
  of arts are a common way for the samurai to 
  give an outlet to the pains of their past, and the 
  village is graced by many works of sad beauty.
  In modern times, the village also boasts 
  a shrine called Togashi’s Seat, built around 
  a stone where Togashi Yokuni meditated for 
  several weeks before leaving to fight on the 
  Second Day of Thunder. Oddly enough, the 
  Togashi family takes no part in taking care of the shrine, 
  leaving it to monks of the Brotherhood and the local 
  samurai. 
  FUKUROKUJIN SEIDO
  Quite possibly the largest temple dedicated to the 
  Fortune of Wisdom in the entire Empire, Fukurokujin 
  Seido is perched on a high peak on the edge of the Togashi 
  lands, making it somewhat more accessible to outsiders 
  than other holdings in Mucha Province. Originally built 
  in the sixth century, it is made in a sturdy and simple 
  style and in modern times remains outwardly identical 
  to when it was founded – the monks always repair it in 
  the original style. The interior, however, is quite another 
  matter – all visitors to the shrine are asked to donate 
  something crafted with their own hands, so paintings, 
  sculptures, and all manner of crafts adorn the interior of 
  the temple. While some of these items are simple wood 
  carvings or scrolls, others are true works of art, and the 
  collection attracts many visitors who stay in the adjacent 
  village, called Fukurokujin Mura.
  The monks here are famed for their age and wisdom, 
  and are comprised of a mix of Brotherhood and Togashi 
  monks, with the Brotherhood overseeing the monastery 
  itself while the Togashi are understood to have sway over 
  the nearby lands. 
  Unfortunately, the regular visits of artisans and other 
  wealthy pilgrims has led to Fukurokujin Mura supporting 
  rather unsavory activities such as gambling and 
  drunkenness, with many neighborhoods rife with crime. 
  This chagrins the Togashi, but they have found it quite 
  difficult to stamp out these criminal activities; it does not 
  help that they decline to seek help in the matter from the 
  other Dragon families. The presence of Scorpion samurai 
  in the village is often seen as proof of their involvement 
  with the criminal problem, but no one has ever proven a 
  connection.
  PILLARS OF VIRTUE
  A sacred site for the tattooed monks of the Dragon Clan, 
  the Pillars of Virtue are a simple sanctuary composed of 
  a torii arch set in front of three great stone spires. The 
  three pillars are topped by statues of monks who were 
  supposedly the first three to receive tattoos from Togashi. 
  They taught the first generation of tattooed monks before 
  disappearing in the mountains when they felt their time 
  had come. 
  Tattooed monks come to the Pillars to meditate on the 
  three basic tenets of their order: wisdom, morality, and 
  discipline. The pillars are seen as a spiritual anchor for 
  the monks, who otherwise are left to pursue their own 
  individual ways. Only rarely are outsiders brought to join 
  the monks in their meditations, and to be invited to do 
  this is a sign of great respect. The actual spires have been 
  hollowed out over the years, to allow monks to remain 
  meditating within them for days at a time if they deem it 
  necessary. (Also, due to the distance between the Pillars 
  and any other settlement, monks can be forced to stay 
  there by the weather.) Oddly enough, while monks have 
  been known to disappear after going to the Pillars of 
  Virtue, no dead body has ever been found within any of 
  the three spires. Some actually claim the three founders 
  return and take those monks whose life ends at the Pillars.
  TAKAIKABE MURA
  A strange village which is well away from roads and 
  major settlements, Takaikabe Mura is notable as a haven 
  for the families of dishonored samurai. This would already 
  make it unique in itself, but what is even stranger is that 
  these families seem to find their way to the village by 
  themselves.
  When a samurai is dishonored his family suffers shame 
  by association and are often made ronin and expelled from 
  their lands. While some settle into the life of wave-men, 
  a few of them wander north until they reach Takaikabe 
  Mura, where they remain. It is a surprisingly peaceful 
  76
  Chapter Three
  LANDS OF THE DRAGON CLAN
   
  
  MOUNTAIN SUMMIT TEMPLE
  Rather than any specific Fortune or religious 
  philosophy, Mountain Summit Temple is dedicated to 
  the study of martial arts. While the degree to which the 
  Togashi involve themselves with hand-to-hand combat 
  varies from one individual to another, no one can deny 
  they have produced some of the greatest masters of the 
  art in the Empire’s history, and many of those trained in 
  Mountain Summit Temple. Built atop the highest peak of 
  Mount Toma, it was founded by a sensei of Kaze-do whose 
  teachings focused on movement rather than on striking 
  one’s opponent. The tattooed monks who train here tend to 
  be of a more martial nature, often members of the Kikage 
  Zumi order, or serving as temple guardians or even within 
  the armies of the Dragon Clan. Samurai of other clans 
  who manage to reach the Temple are sometimes accepted 
  as students, but only if they manage to defeat one of the 
  tattooed monks in unarmed combat. Those who succeed 
  and train in the temple are usually respected as masters of 
  the martial arts in their own clans. 
  The temple structure itself is impressive to anyone who 
  travels far enough to view it: a series of interconnected 
  buildings and towers built onto the side of the mountain, 
  with hundreds of feet of emptiness below them. Tattooed 
  monks at Mountain Summit Temple are encourage to 
  develop their athletic abilities in conjunction with their 
  spiritual powers to attain inhuman levels of skill. It is 
  not uncommon to see monks jump from one tower to the 
  other, or practice their balance on the edge of arches or 
  walls, with hundreds of feet of empty space below them. 
  A village in a nearby valley supports the monastery 
  with food and a few other necessities. It is usually not 
  guarded by samurai, but on the one occasion that bandits 
  once tried to attack it, they were subdued by the peasants 
  – who are trained in the basics of self-defense by the 
  monks of the temple. Since then, the village has been 
  left well alone, and the inhabitants are content with their 
  simple existence.
  THE REFUGE OF THE THREE SISTERS 
  Located somewhere in Mucha Province in a sub-
  range of mountains known as the Dragon’s Teeth is the 
  mysterious place called the Refuge of the Three Sisters. 
  This is a shrine to Onnotangu, Lord Moon, tended by three 
  seemingly immortal old women. Some accounts describe 
  the shrine as a cave, while others say it is marked only by 
  a simple torii arch next to a cluster of ancient trees. The 
  nature and appearance of the Sisters themselves is likewise 
  a mystery – all agree they appear to be old woman, but 
  some stories credit them with always spinning thread on 
  endlessly whirling spinning-wheels, while others depict 
  them as engaging in a variety of Rokugani arts such as 
  painting and playing the samisen. Are they old women 
  gifted with immortality by Lord Moon, or are they ghosts 
  or spirits of some kind? Dragon scholars who have studied 
  the question believe the Sisters are spirits dwelling within 
  mortal bodies; when one of their vessels dies, the spirit 
  possesses a new one, who then travels to the Refuge to 
  join the other two. 
  The Refuge can only be found by those who actively 
  seek it – it is impossible to stumble across it by accident. 
  Pilgrims must locate the so-called Climb of the Moon, an 
  arduous and dangerous route, and ascend it to the shrine. 
  The Sisters are able to look into both the future and the 
  past, and can pass that knowledge on to those willing to 
  pay the kharmic price for knowing it – many tales speak 
  of those who sought out the Sisters’ riddling answers, only 
  to meet with ruin.
  The Size of Rokugan
  So how long does it take to travel from one place 
  to another? Just how big is the Empire, anyway?
  The truth is, in an objective sense, Rokugan isn’t 
  very big. At most, the Emerald Empire is about 
  900 miles north-to-south, and between 500-600 
  miles across at the widest point. As far as Empires 
  go, that’s pretty small. To compare, Japan is nearly 
  2000 miles north-to-south; China is over 3000 miles 
  wide at its widest point, and over 3400 miles north-
  to-south. England is about 400 miles long and 300 
  miles wide at the widest point; to say, “Rokugan is 
  about twice the size of England” wouldn’t be too 
  far from the truth. 
  Such a high population jammed into such a rel-
  atively small area helps explain the complex social 
  system that Rokugan has developed. All the norms 
  and social rituals are a natural way of coping with 
  such crowded spaces. Even with densely populated 
  cities, farms and small villages are evenly spread 
  throughout the landscape in all directions. Since the 
  primary mode of travel for samurai is by horse-
  back, they can cover a good distance. Usually trav-
  elers will encounter a village every day. In truly 
  vast, rocky, or remote areas, like Dragon or Unicon 
  lands, it might take two or three.
  At Rokugan’s founding, Imperial Maps were 
  commissioned and endorsed by the Emperor 
  himself. As centuries passed, and better mapmaking 
  methods were developed, cartographers and 
  samurai lords alike were hesitant to contradict 
  him. Thus, any revisions to the official maps have 
  come slowly, cautiously, and at the discretion of the 
  Imperial Families. Wise visitors to important courts 
  will have excuses prepared for “unexpected delays” 
  in travel, and wise hosts will accept these excuses 
  without question.
  As a rule of thumb,  travelers on foot can cover 
  about 15 miles a day, assuming good weather 
  and relatively flat ground. Sticking to roads, this 
  increases to 20 miles a day. Traveling on horseback 
  should double the distance traveled. Of course, this 
  varies based on weather, terrain, and other factors.
  77
  LANDS OF THE DRAGON CLAN
  Chapter Three
   
  
   
  
   
  
  80
  Chapter Four
  LANDS OF THE LION CLAN
   
  
  To an outside observer, the provinces of the Lion share 
  such similarity with one another that it can be difficult 
  to tell when one has crossed from eastern to western 
  lands. A thousand years of land management and troop 
  drill means little in the way of true wilderness still exists. 
  However, the Lion do not dislike this sameness; the similar 
  structure of their provinces means each feels like home. 
  And where there are differences between provinces, these 
  are the result of historical traditions dating back to the 
  very founding of the clan, recorded assiduously in the 
  records of the Ikoma. 
  One thing all Lion territories share is their immense size. 
  This is fortunate for the Clan of Akodo since they have the 
  single largest population of any Great Clan, and the Matsu 
  are the largest family by a significant margin. Thus, the 
  Lion require a massive supply of food. 
  The central provinces belong to the Kitsu, protected 
  by the territories of the bushi families. The agricultural 
  productivity in these lands is astronomical, and the Lion 
  claim the pious nature of the Kitsu is the cause. (Of course, 
  it probably also helps that these provinces are largely 
  spared from the constant troop movements in other 
  regions.) The endless rolling plains have nearly all been 
  transformed into rice paddies or fields of buckwheat and 
  barley. There are no major mountains or forests, few major 
  waterways, and the weather is temperate with frequent 
  rainfall. 
  The western Lion provinces are flatter and more open 
  than those of the central domains, but show somewhat 
  more physical diversity; the foothills of the Spine of the 
  World Mountains and the strange peak that is Lookout 
  Mountain break up the monotony of an endless sea of 
  grass, while the Three Sides River and its subsidiary 
  branches allow for rapid transport of goods. Most of these 
  lands are still used for farming, but the regions which 
  border closely on Unicorn lands are set aside for grazing 
  and pastures, home to the Matsu family’s Ikeda vassal 
  family and the Ikoma Wardens. 
  The eastern Akodo lands are hilly in comparison to the 
  rest of Lion territory, but flat when compared to the Empire 
  as a whole. Farming here focuses on supplementary items, 
  rice paddies being the exception rather than the rule. In 
  addition, the only significant forest within the Lion lands 
  is found here, and the Akodo oversee it carefully. Most 
  of the eastern provinces share a dangerous border with 
  the Crane and thus significant amounts of territory here 
  are left unexploited, reserved for troop movement and 
  training.  
  CHAPTER FOUR
  81
  LANDS OF THE LION CLAN
  Chapter Four
   
  
  The southernmost lands of the Lion belong to the 
  Matsu, who have domesticated every square inch of their 
  territory. This region possesses some outward semblance 
  of wilderness, but to a keen eye the cultivated truth shines 
  through. Farming takes place in even the most infertile 
  regions, for Matsu bellies are plentiful. The Matsu border 
  with the Spine of the World Mountains is home to the 
  clan’s one major economic asset – the richest veins of 
  copper in the Empire. Since this metal is quite versatile 
  and used widely across Rokugan, it grants the Matsu some 
  leeway in trade and makes it easier for them to import the 
  food they need to supplement their domestic production. . 
  Lion lands are not known for their variety of flora or 
  fauna, but there is more to the open plains than grass. 
  Small shrubs, stout trees, and a dizzying array of flowers 
  sprout across the land thanks to regular rainfall and 
  temperate climate. In the plains, herd animals such as 
  deer, horses, and oxen are at least moderately plentiful, 
  and this region is also home to wild lions – predators 
  which would be hunted elsewhere, but here are tolerated 
  (and occasionally domesticated) as the physical symbols 
  of the clan. Near the waterways and at the edges of the 
  Spine of the World Mountains, the animal and plant life 
  becomes more abundant and varied; wild cougars, wolves, 
  and bears prey on goats, stags, and various small game.
  The Akodo Provinces 
  Across the vast Plains of Battle are the ordered 
  provinces of the Akodo – clean, efficient, and under a 
  constant watchful eye. Facing east towards Otosan Uchi 
  and the Phoenix and Crane lands, these endless grasslands 
  are ringed with outposts, militant villages, hirajiro (small 
  fortresses), way stations, and constant military patrols. The 
  Akodo lands are organized by the greatest military minds 
  in the Empire, with governors who can eke out production 
  rivaling the resplendent Doji provinces with nowhere near 
  the quality of land, while still having room to spare for 
  huge troop maneuvers and war games. 
  Henkyou Province
  Henkyou Province is the smallest Akodo province and 
  also the safest. Located on the western side of the Heart of 
  Vigilance Forest (Kokoro Nezuban Mori) and surrounded 
  on all sides by other Lion lands, Henkyou boasts the largest 
  number of both samurai estates and peaceable villages. 
  Many of the Akodo family’s most prominent shrines are 
  nestled safely within the borders of Henkyou Province, 
  where they reside unmolested through most of history. 
  SHIRO NO SHININ
  The Castle of the Dead is a minor outpost a mere 
  day’s ride west of the Kokoro Nezuban Mori. The castle 
  is abandoned during the twelfth-century disbandment 
  of the Akodo family and becomes a favored shelter for 
  the huge number of Lion Deathseekers during that era. 
  When the Akodo are restored after the War Against the 
  Darkness, Shiro no Shinin is granted to the Deathseekers 
  as their new official base. They use the castle to meditate 
  on their dishonor and hone their skill in battle against one 
  another. There are no sensei at this castle, merely veterans 
  who teach their younger counterparts and prepare them to 
  destroy the enemies of the Lion before going on to their 
  next life.  
  Ken-ryu Province
  The Ken-ryu lands are the standard to which all other 
  Akodo provinces aspire. This is because Shiro Akodo, the 
  ancestral castle of the first family of the Lion, resides 
  here. This domain produces the finest governors and 
  land-managers in the Lion provinces, and its orderly 
  farms, orchards, and estates are the pinnacle of Akodo 
  achievement. 
  82
  Chapter Four
  LANDS OF THE LION CLAN
   
  
  SHIRO AKODO
  Were it not for its massive size, Shiro Akodo could 
  easily be mistaken for a holding of lesser importance. The 
  structure is almost wholly free of decoration, serving as a 
  direct physical example of the Akodo family’s disinterest 
  in politics, art, and even guests. Aside from military 
  visitors, the Akodo rarely host guests and never invite 
  political allies or enemies here without the most pressing 
  need. The Akodo family prefers not to mix administration 
  of its provinces with the study of war, and thus uses Shiro 
  Akodo as its primary government installation, while the 
  War College is housed at the Castle of the Swift Sword in 
  Kitsu lands. 
  On the foundation stone of Shiro Akodo is a carving of 
  the words which the Kami Shinjo spoke about her brother: 
  “Akodo is not practicing the Art of War, but defending 
  the Art of Peace.” The Akodo believe the purpose of their 
  martial lives is to guard the peace of the Empire, and their 
  near-ascetic lifestyle is merely another example of this 
  principle. The only notable decorations in the castle are 
  the captured banners and other trappings of great Lion 
  victories. Moreover, after the Akodo are disbanded and 
  then restored in the twelfth century, their new daimyo has 
  all these honors removed, declaring that henceforth the 
  Akodo will decorate only with new victories. This leaves 
  the castle even more bare and spartan than before.
  One of the seven shrines to Bushido in Lion lands is 
  located at Shiro Akodo. Yu Seido, the shrine to Heroic 
  Courage (a virtue the Akodo hold especially dear), is 
  overseen by monks comprised exclusively of retired 
  Akodo samurai. 
  Kokoro Province
  Kokoro Province has traditionally been the Akodo 
  territory most likely to see war and thus the most likely 
  to host the other armies of the Lion, especially the Matsu. 
  Made up of equal parts forest and open farmlands, Kokoro 
  is also home to a major border with the Crane, a border 
  which is quite volatile for most of the Empire’s history. 
  After the Imperial capital is moved to Toshi Ranbo in the 
  mid-twelfth century, this province becomes home to the 
  Lion armies which defend it.  
  NINKATOSHI
  Permission City is one of the easternmost fortifications 
  of the Akodo. It begins its life as a humble farming 
  village, but as near-constant war with the Crane continues 
  for generations Ninkatoshi grows into a center for 
  border enforcement and a first line of defense against 
  Daidoji guerilla warfare. An assignment here is seen as a 
  tremendous honor, even during times of peace, for at any 
  83
  LANDS OF THE LION CLAN
  Chapter Four
   
  
   
  
   
  
  moment the ire of the Lion might be roused. Prior to the 
  twelfth century, the village’s fortifications are significant 
  but its size is relatively small; however, once Matsu Tsuko 
  becomes Clan Champion during the Clan War, the village 
  becomes the main staging point for her war efforts and 
  expands into a city full of geisha houses, blacksmiths, and 
  other such supporting resources. After the Four Winds era, 
  Ninkatoshi serves as one of the chief outposts in defense 
  of the Imperial City of Toshi Ranbo. 
  SEIZUKA SHIRO 
  Situated halfway between Ninkatoshi and Toshi 
  Ranbo, the seat of the Seizuka vassal family is built in 
  the year 1155. It serves as the primary stopping place for 
  all traffic going from the south to Toshi Ranbo, and can 
  also function as a military staging point should armies be 
  required to move against the Imperial City. The Seizuka 
  family serve the Akodo as mapmakers, and their castle is 
  always active, members of the family keeping odd hours 
  as they constantly update the maps of Lion lands. 
  KOKORO NEZUBAN MORI           
  AND KOKORO NEZUBAN SEIDO
  The Heart of Vigilance Forest is the chief source of 
  lumber in the Lion lands, and is therefore regulated down 
  to the smallest branch, not a single scrap wasted. Because 
  of its relatively large size, the forest has many easy hiding 
  places for bandits and ronin, and at several points in 
  history it has been home to at least one branch of the 
  infamous Forest Killers otokodate. 
  In the early days of exploration, Lion woodsmen 
  discover an ancient shrine in the forest, a crude structure 
  amounting to little more than a stone altar located in a 
  natural clearing. No historian or Kitsu shugenja is ever 
  able to identify the ancient markings, but heimin in the 
  region assume it is the shrine of some long-forgotten 
  Fortune. Some have also credited it as a shrine to Kuroshin, 
  the patron of Agriculture, Kenro-ji-jin, the patron of Soil, 
  or Yama-no-Kami, the Fortune of Stone. Regardless, 
  the shrine does have some supernatural guardian, since 
  a samurai who ordered a nearby tree cut down fell ill 
  and died soon after. The peasants offer regular gifts in 
  appeasement of whatever Celestial deity reigns here. 
  Oiku Province
  Oiku is the northernmost province of the Akodo, with 
  the River of the Drowned Merchant at its apex; just on the 
  other side of the river are the lands of the Dragonfly and 
  Dragon Clan. It is known chiefly for the city which gives 
  it its name.
  OIKU
  For much of history, Oiku is a fairly ordinary town 
  known chiefly for being home to Jin Seido, one of the 
  seven shrines to Bushido. This shrine espouses the virtue 
  of Compassion, and while the Lion do not ignore this 
  virtue, it is not by any means the most revered tenet in 
  Lion philosophy. As such, it is served by no more than a 
  dozen monks at any given time, usually old retired bushi 
  who have seen too much bloodshed in their lifetimes.
  In the eleventh and early twelfth centuries, the city 
  of Oiku transforms into what is probably the most 
  prestigious assignment in Akodo lands, since it serves as 
  a staging point for the constant give-and-take conflict 
  with the Crane at Toshi Ranbo. Later, when the Akodo 
  family is disbanded, it becomes a hardship posting for 
  disgraced bushi and incompetent warriors. After Toshi 
  Ranbo becomes the Imperial City, Oiku once again realizes 
  its potential and becomes a truly glorious assignment; to 
  be placed here is to be trusted as one who might need to 
  rush to the aid of the Emperor’s home. 
  Renga Province
  The Renga lands are the breadbasket for the Akodo 
  family, and the province is named for a strain 
  of red-brown wheat which only grows here; its 
  appearance can remind the viewer of either blood 
  or clay, depending on one’s mood. Renga is the 
  one of the southernmost territories of the Akodo, 
  and shares borders on all sides with other Lion 
  lands. In addition to Renga Mura, this province is 
  home to the private estate of the Akodo daimyo, 
  a place of meditation and relaxation rarely used 
  during times of war. 
  RENGA MURA
  Home to the Katai vassal family, this village 
  is located just south of the Heart of Vigilance 
  Forest. The Katai are in charge of the collection of 
  timber from the forest, and they are so dedicated 
  in their work that not a single structure in the 
  town is made of wood. Instead, every building is 
  built from smooth red stone excavated within the 
  86
  Chapter Four
  LANDS OF THE LION CLAN
   
  
  province. Because of the vital importance of the village’s 
  timber harvesting, the Akodo ship food into this province 
  and the heimin here enjoy a more comfortable life than 
  those in most Lion provinces, serving largely without 
  the need for overseers.. During summer, when the timber 
  harvesting is at its peak, the town is empty of all save the 
  old and very young. In winter, however, this place is full 
  of life and laughter as the peasants spend time with family 
  and friends. 
  The House of the Steadfast Oak serves the town as its 
  main source of recreation. It offers tea, sake, a few geisha, 
  and good food. The House grants free services to the 
  magistrate of the town, partly from respect and partly to 
  discourage the samurai from looking too hard at the back 
  rooms where the wealthier villagers gamble, partake of 
  opium, and indulge other such unsavory vices. 
  Renga Torid-E, or “Brick Keep,” is the largest building 
  in the village. Hardly befitting the name of keep, it serves 
  more as the sole samurai residence in the town. Over the 
  years a dojo and outlying buildings are added, but it never 
  truly becomes a military stronghold. 
  Shimizu Province
  Shimizu Province is the southernmost of all the Akodo 
  provinces, an open region comprised mainly of farmland, 
  with the usual array of outposts and waystations dotting 
  the land. However, to the trained eye, these military 
  structures are not purposed to defend the province, but 
  instead designed to keep out all trespassers. Shimizu 
  province has a dark and lurid past, unspoken of in polite 
  circles. The province gains it name in the year 743 when a 
  Lion named Akodo Shimizu saves the Emperor from maho-
  tsukai. Shimizu is granted a vassal family as his reward, 
  and the Akodo appoint him as ruler of this province; he 
  builds a castle named Shiro Shimizu as his seat of power.
  Unfortunately, several generations later the Shimizu 
  family itself succumbs to the lure of maho when it is led 
  by a greedy and vain daimyo named Tamayu. He lusts 
  after the prized holdings of his neighbors, and launches a 
  military campaign of conquest that ends in defeat. Unwill-
  ing to face the consequences of failure, Tamayu secretly 
  embraces maho and summons an oni to gain the power to 
  defeat his neighbors, winning many victories. Eventually, 
  Tamayu’s great-great-great grandson Ohoshi, an honor-
  able teenage boy, learns the family’s dark secret. He walks 
  50 miles to report the truth to the Akodo lords, and re-
  turns years later – now calling himself Akodo Giri – at the 
  head of a cleansing army. Not one member of the Shimizu 
  escapes his righteous fury, and once the last of them are 
  dead, he commits seppuku himself, ending the line.  
  The ruins of Shiro Shimizu are barred to entry by 
  outsiders, and the only visitors allowed are Kuni Witch 
  Hunters, Asako Inquisitors, and Jade Magistrates (when 
  they operate). 
  The Ikoma Provinces
  Despite the relatively diplomatic nature of the Ikoma 
  family, their shared borders with the Dragon and Unicorn 
  mean they are always prepared for war. As with most 
  Lion territory, the majority of the Ikoma provinces are 
  comprised of rolling hills and plains with few other 
  territorial features. The region surrounding Kyuden 
  Ikoma itself is called the Venerable Plains of the Ikoma, 
  a place dotted with scores of small villages along with 
  a few modest castles focused heavily on overseeing the 
  area’s agriculture. Instead of the massive military bases 
  of the Akodo and Matsu, Ikoma lands are protected with 
  a network of smaller towers and fortifications spaced 
  out across the land, connected by signal towers and way 
  stations for rapid mobilization in a crisis. 
  The Ikoma do raise modest moderate herds of horses 
  (mainly Rokugani ponies) for their wardens and scouts as 
  well as for the Ikeda vassal family. 
  Eiyu Province
  The Eiyu lands follow the line of the River of the 
  Drowned Merchant in the north, just across from 
  Dragonfly and Dragon territory. Situated between the City 
  of Honor’s Sacrifice and the Castle of the Swift Sword, 
  the northern portions of Eiyu province see high traffic 
  and frequent military exercises. The rest of the province is 
  more typically Lion, serving agricultural needs. 
  MURA SANO EIYU NI SURU
  The Village of the Reinstated Hero is the singular place 
  of note of Eiyu Province, but its legendary tale and the 
  presence of Chugo Seido attracts visitors from across Lion 
  lands. The town’s name comes from a tale of an Ikoma 
  samurai named Teidei who became ronin when his master 
  was killed. While searching the Empire for the truth 
  behind his lord’s death, he was taken under the wing of 
  a Kenku teacher named Kozue. Years later, he discovered 
  the assassin was none other than his lord’s own brother; 
  Teidei tracked the assassin to this village, called him out 
  in an honorable duel, and cut the man down. However, 
  the assassin’s blade was coated in poison; Teidei spent a 
  whole day kneeling before the body, meditating, while 
  he fought off the effects of the venom. At sunrise, the 
  Ikoma lord arrived and proclaimed Teidei’s valor for all to 
  hear. With the barest hint of a smile, Teidei drew forth his 
  wakizashi and performed the three cuts with the daimyo 
  as his second. 
  87
  LANDS OF THE LION CLAN
  Chapter Four
   
  
  The town has a teahouse called the Inn of the Hero 
  which is said to be where Teidei saw the face of the assassin 
  for the first time. Without revealing his name, he used a 
  ruse to sit with the man, pretending to drink heavily and 
  then “confiding” his mission to seek his master’s killer. He 
  then excused himself and stumbled, mock drunk, out of 
  the room and into the street. The dishonorable samurai 
  followed him, seeing easy prey, and the ensuing duel took 
  place then and there. To this day the table where this took 
  place is believed to be haunted and is given a wide berth 
  by visitors to the inn.  
  Chugo Seido, the shrine to Duty, is a large enclosed 
  pagoda housing the daisho of Ikoma Teidei. Outside, a 
  massive statue of the man holds a sword in both hands, 
  cutting across the left shoulder. The eyes glare down at the 
  spot where his lord’s brother died, and the effect makes a 
  visitor feel as if Teidei will strike again in an instant if his 
  foe should rise from the ground. The monks here are said 
  to venerate Bushido more than the Tao, and encourage 
  visitors to record their beliefs on the concept of Duty for 
  others to discover.
  On the fifth day of the month of the Rooster, the 
  village holds the Festival of the Wandering Hero in honor 
  of Teidei. Samurai from the local families dress up 
  like the statue of Teidei while others volunteer 
  to dress in black armor and carry a bokken to 
  play the assassin. The “Teidei” samurai chase 
  the “assassin” samurai throughout the town as 
  villagers dressed in kenku outfits make wild 
  cawing noises and flap their wings. Each chase 
  ends before the shrine when the “assassin” 
  runs headlong to the spot of his own death. 
  He stares up at the statue and falls dead, slain 
  by the glare of the ancestor.
  Gisei Province
  The original name of this province is recorded in 
  the Ikoma histories, but was changed in the second 
  century to honor Ikoma Arimi and the City of Honor’s 
  Sacrifice. After the return of the Unicorn, this province 
  becomes the site of significant military traffic and many 
  additional fortifications are built. However, during times 
  of peace with the Unicorn, this province also serves as 
  the chief avenue for trade with that clan. 
  TOSHI NO MEIYO GISEI 
  The original name of the City of Honor’s Sacrifice is 
  lost to all but the most obscure historical scholarship; 
  it was renamed in the late second century to honor the 
  death of Ikoma Arimi. A samurai-ko of remarkable skill, 
  beauty, and intelligence, Arimi also had jealous enemies 
  who sought to ruin her in the eyes of her lord. They 
  discovered she had a secret lover named Matsu Makoto 
  and exposed this betrayal to her lord, Ikoma Masahiro. 
  Arimi petitioned for the right to perform seppuku to 
  redeem her family’s honor, but Masahiro believed she was 
  not sincere and shamed her further by giving her a wooden 
  blade to perform the ritual. Undeterred, Arimi committed 
  seppuku anyway, putting to rest any doubts of her honor 
  and shaming Masahiro, who immediately shaved his head 
  and retired. Meiyo Seido was erected in her memory, and 
  the village and province were renamed for her deed.  
  Meiyo Seido, the Shrine of Honor, is built only a year 
  after Arimi took her life. An image of the woman stands 
  in open display behind the shrine, and zealous pilgrims 
  visit to throw stones at the statue – symbolizing both 
  their disgust at Arimi’s transgression and their veneration 
  for her subsequent cleansing of her shame. The monks 
  encourage the practice and even allow samurai to privately 
  confess their own transgressions before doing so. 
  After the ninth century, the City of Honor’s Sacrifice 
  serves as the chief hub of trade with the Unicorn and a 
  major military fortification in times of war. Also, the most 
  famous geisha house in all the Lion lands, the House of 
  the Morning Dew, resides within its walls. Long has this 
  house served as a peaceful respite for Lion who need to 
  unwind. For the omoidasu of the Ikoma who venerate 
  their founder, this house is as much a religious retreat as 
  it is a domain of pleasure. To those in the know, the House 
  of the Morning Dew also has a shadier reputation as a 
  place where anyone can find a suitable companion, no 
  matter their preferences or desires. The more questionable 
  minority within the Ikoma family – the so-called Lion’s 
  Shadow – employ a small group of ronin to keep the peace 
  here and secretly use the geisha to gather information for 
  their spy network. 
  FIREFLY PLAINS TRADING GROUNDS
  Located to the west of the City of Honor’s Sacrifice, the 
  Firefly Plains are the first stop for Unicorn trade caravans 
  before moving inward to other points in the Empire. The 
  Trading Grounds which spring up here each time the 
  Unicorn visit are managed by the most tolerant of Ikoma 
  88
  Chapter Four
  LANDS OF THE LION CLAN
   
  
  vassals, allowing the strange Unicorn wares to be sold 
  under watchful eye. Less honorable items can sometimes 
  be found here, but the Ikoma maintain a vigilant guard 
  and do not tolerate violence or outright illegality.  
  Gunsho Province
  Gunsho is the southernmost province of the Ikoma 
  and borders both the Spine of the World Mountains and 
  the Three Sides River. The chief threats to this province 
  are Scorpion infiltrators and saboteurs from across the 
  mountains. For this reason the Ikoma assign their best 
  wardens and guards to the waystations here, all of them 
  well-trained in detecting forged documents. The entire 
  province lives up to a harsh standard not seen in the rest 
  of Ikoma lands and indeed in few other Lion territories 
  at all. This is because Kyuden Ikoma, the sole Lion castle 
  able to host a Winter Court, is located here. The Emperor 
  may potentially choose to visit in any year, so the entire 
  land must be maintained at all times completely prepared 
  for his visit. 
  KYUDEN IKOMA
  Sacred Watch Palace is a world of dreams for both 
  the story-lovers and the historians of the Empire. Simple 
  and ascetic in its overall décor, the palace is nonetheless 
  ever-prepared to host the Emperor’s Winter Court and 
  is not without its luxuries, albeit of a strictly proper 
  and restrained sort. The castle itself is surrounded on 
  all sides by the Venerable Plains of the Ikoma, as fertile 
  a province as any in the Empire (save perhaps some in 
  the Crane lands). The palace also hides aspects of its 
  face from the public. Ikoma was a consummate warrior, 
  canny negotiator, and fantastic storyteller, traits openly 
  espoused by his descendants; however, Ikoma was also 
  a heavy drinker, rough-spoken and brusque, ruthless in 
  the exploitation of weakness, and an unrivaled lover of 
  geisha. Certain aspects of the city around Kyuden Ikoma 
  cater to these tastes in honor of their lord, but the Ikoma 
  do not flaunt them. 
  The glory of Kyuden Ikoma is the vast Ikoma Libraries. 
  This structure is to the Lion what the Kaiu Kabe is to the 
  Crab. Every scroll, every word kept here must be irrefutable, 
  for these records are the standard to which every other 
  library in Rokugan is compared. In the War Against the 
  Lying Darkness, nearly everything here is destroyed or 
  distorted, and the Ikoma spend years afterward scouring 
  every corner of the Empire to rebuild their histories. 
  Hidden in the shadow of the Ikoma palace is an 
  innocuous building of ancient design. The Chambers of 
  the Lion host secret meetings between the prominent lords 
  of the Lion, held under the cover of mundane revelry. 
  Omoidasu maintain regular parties in the spirit of Ikoma 
  himself, too small to draw attention, but big enough that 
  a few non-descript individuals can get lost in a back room 
  to discuss vital affairs of state. 
  Ikoma’s Eye is the name for the urbanized area outside 
  the gates of the palace. The name is attributed to an old 
  saying of Akodo: “If something is worth seeing, then 
  Ikoma’s eye has already found it.” Here the Ikoma host 
  travelers, diplomats, guests of the Lion, and occasionally 
  the crowds of an Imperial Winter Court. The eyes and ears 
  of the Ikoma observe all their guests as they wander these 
  streets. Loyal Lion servants, merchants, and paid spies 
  report back any items of interest to their lords. Moreover, 
  because the city is a major stopover for both the Unicorn 
  and Dragon on their way to the rest of the Empire, the 
  family is able to keep well abreast of the activities of both 
  those clans. 
  MURAME TOSHI
  Due northeast of Kyuden Ikoma is the home of the 
  Murame vassal family. Created after the restoration of the 
  Akodo family in the twelfth century, the Murame are those 
  Ikoma who favor military and strategic prowess over the 
  diplomacy and more common pursuits of the family.  
  Ikota Province
  Ikota Province rests comfortably within Lion territory, 
  surrounded by other Ikoma and Kitsu lands. Rarely 
  threatened in even the most major wars, Ikota is primarily 
  dedicated to farming, history, and in later years, the Great 
  Hall of Records. 
  89
  LANDS OF THE LION CLAN
  Chapter Four
   
  
  THE GREAT HALL OF RECORDS 
  The Great Hall is built in the latter half of the twelfth 
  century after a Unicorn army attacked Kyuden Ikoma 
  and threatened the sacred histories. Daimyo Ikoma Korin 
  oversaw construction and proclaimed the location to serve 
  multiple purposes. It would be a backup of records from 
  the Ikoma Library, but would also be a symbol of the 
  importance the Lion place on history and the need for 
  it to be safeguarded against all enemies. The structure is 
  built with the most recent advances in military defenses, 
  making it one of the most secure fortifications in all Lion 
  lands.  
  SHIRO KYUBE
  Home of the Hosokawa vassal family, Shiro Kyube is the 
  second largest structure in Ikota Province (and the largest 
  until the construction of the Great Hall of Records in 
  Ikota province. The Hosokawa serve the Ikoma as scribes, 
  collating data for their parent family for submission into 
  the Ikoma libraries. The heimin of this village are literate, 
  skilled in scroll making, and take pride in the orderly 
  service they provide their masters. Chiseled beneath a 
  stone in the center of the tone is a quote from the family’s 
  founder: “Truth is shaped by the witness.” 
  Shiranai Province
  A nondescript province for much of the Empire’s 
  history, Shiranai’s status changes dramatically after the 
  Unicorn return to Rokugan. With a border abutting on the 
  Unicorn territories, Shiranai becomes the most dangerous 
  location in Ikoma lands, for the Ide family believes the 
  province falls within their ancestral homelands. The Ikoma 
  Wardens, the Lion’s Shadow, and the military and strategic 
  leaders of the family all consider this province the likely 
  first target in any war with their Unicorn neighbors. Thus, 
  unlike the rest of the Ikoma provinces, military movements 
  and war games take place here regularly, limiting the 
  available farmland to tightly controlled areas. 
  LOOKOUT MOUNTAIN                 
  AND SHIRANAI TOSHI
  Lookout Mountain is a lone pillar of earth rising out 
  of the open plains of the Lion lands. Unknown to most, it 
  was actually created in the Empire’s earliest history by the 
  Phoenix artifact known as Isawa’s Last Wish, though the 
  Lion see it as a sign of the Fortunes’ favor to their clan. 
  The mountain is riddled with copper veins, and thus serves 
  the Lion as both an economic asset and as a vital defense 
  against invading forces. 
  90
  Chapter Four
  LANDS OF THE LION CLAN
   
  
  Located at the base of the mountain, Shiranai Toshi – 
  Darkness City – is the first outpost build by the Lion Clan 
  after the departure of Shinjo and the Ki-Rin. As the scouts 
  of the Ikoma traverse their lands they receive a vision and 
  search for this site; when they arrive, they are thrown 
  to the ground by the earthquake which lifts Lookout 
  Mountain from the very foundations of the world. The 
  Lion immediately construct Shiranai Toshi, named for the 
  shadow of the great mountain which covers the location 
  for more than half the day. 
  One of the most successful smithies in Lion territory 
  is located in Shiranai Toshi. Known as the Blazing Sun, 
  named after its many fine works of copper and gold, the 
  smithy was founded by one of the original Ikoma settlers 
  of the land, a man named Ikoma Jonetsu. 
  In modern times, frequent war with the Unicorn results 
  in the Lion Champion banning all Unicorn from this 
  city. A generation later, the Warden Stables of the Ikoma 
  are relocated here to pursue studies of mounted warfare 
  against the Unicorn foes.  
  NISHI NO SHIRO
  Western Castle is a Matsu holding built in Ikoma territory 
  in the late ninth century. It is located at the juncture of the 
  Firefly, Drowned Merchant, and Three Sides Rivers, so all 
  river traffic to and from the Unicorn lands passes through 
  this holding. This allows the Lion to maintain a careful eye 
  on their potential enemy at all times. The sentries here can 
  see the walls of the City of the Rich Frog in the distance 
  (see page 238). 
  The Kitsu Provinces
  Much like a shugenja on the battlefield, the Kitsu 
  provinces are protected on almost all sides by other Lion 
  domains. Located in the central and north-central lands 
  of the clan, the Kitsu provinces extend from the Drowned 
  Merchant River in the north to Tonfajusten in the Matsu 
  lands in the south. They extend westward across Crossing 
  Plains Way and stop just before Kyuden Ikoma. Finally, 
  Rugashi and the Akodo lands protect the Kitsu in the east. 
  With rare exceptions, these lands are dominated by the 
  vast open plains of the Lion. Military maneuvers are far 
  less common among the Kitsu, so most of the territory is 
  used for farming in one manner or another. Hundreds of 
  small shrines and temples dot the land, all well-maintained 
  by Kitsu shugenja, their acolytes, and monastic orders of 
  retired samurai. 
  Dairiki Province
  Much like the rest of Kitsu lands, Dairiki Province is 
  populated almost entirely by farmlands, small shrines and 
  temples, and occasional waystations for the soldiers who 
  patrol the domain. Bishamon Seido lies on the southern 
  border with the Matsu family and is surrounded by the 
  largest collection of major shrines to the ancestors of any 
  Lion province. Because of its central location, Dairiki is 
  the least likely of any Lion territory to be attacked by 
  an outside force. Additionally, the Kitsu are relatively 
  benevolent taskmasters, so peasant unrest is minimized 
  here compared to other Lion regions. Altogether, Dairiki 
  Province is the most peaceable region in all of Lion lands. 
  BISHAMON SEIDO 
  Each Great Clan boasts a major temple to one of the 
  Seven Great Fortunes within its lands, and the Lion are no 
  different. Though it lies within the Kitsu lands, Bishamon 
  Seido borders the domain of the Matsu, a physical 
  combination which mimics the spiritual and physical 
  power the Fortune of Strength represents. Great warriors 
  from every clan revere Bishamon, but no other clan boasts 
  a temple even half the size of the one in Dairiki Province. 
  The Kitsu family considers it their holy purpose to staff 
  this temple, and the resident Brotherhood monks are 
  joined by well over a hundred Kitsu priests. Many of the 
  monks are themselves former members of the Lion Clan, 
  with the largest number coming from the Matsu. 
  Bishamon Seido serves dual roles as both temple and a 
  dojo, for its compound houses the elite all-female Matsu 
  unit known as the Lion’s Pride. In addition, sohei monks 
  of the Fortune of Strength train here non-stop. The temple 
  is also a storehouse of military supplies which cannot be 
  stored in nearby Tonfajutsen. 
  A few other locations lie in the shadow of Bishamon 
  Seido, drawing power from its strength. Matsu Itagi, the 
  Lion Champion who once proclaimed himself stronger 
  than the Shadowlands itself, is revered at a shrine here 
  as a physical manifestation of the Fortune of Strength. 
  Nearby, a large watchtower is used by the Kitsu to perform 
  a special prayer vigil, the Ceaseless Vigil Watch, every 
  time the Lion armies march to war. Lastly, just south 
  of Bishamon Seido is the primary holding of 
  the Noroko vassal family, the Hitsui Shinden. 
  The Temple of the Jade Lion trains the next 
  generation of Kitsu to combat the evils 
  of the Shadowlands. Due to its close 
  proximity to the dojo of the Lion’s Pride, 
  samurai of that order offer it protection. 
  91
  LANDS OF THE LION CLAN
  Chapter Four
   
  
  BLUE CHRYSANTHEMUM VILLAGE 
  Located ten miles north of Bishamon Seido, this village 
  is home to a shrine to Benten, the Fortune of Romantic 
  Love – the only shrine to that Fortune in the Lion lands. 
  The shrine has its source in events from the tenth century, 
  when the samurai Kitsu Kozu and Doji Echiko die in 
  defense of their love – a love they embrace despite their 
  clans being at war with one another. The Lion Champion 
  who dooms the couple is shamed when Kozu obeys his 
  lord by wiping out the city of his beloved… and then 
  committing seppuku in protest. The Clan Champion retires 
  and then builds the shrine in memory of the couple. Upon 
  his death, the former Champion’s ashes are spread around 
  the shrine and from this ground sprout chrysanthemums 
  of a blue shade. 
  Foshi Province
  Foshi Province holds little of note beyond great 
  stretches of farmlands and the single city which shares 
  its name. During times of conflict with the Crane, this 
  region experiences heavy incursions by Daidoji raiders; 
  the Crane see the area as a breadbasket for the Lion and, 
  because of the smaller military of the Kitsu, as more easily 
  attacked by small raiding forces. In fact, the Crane have 
  been known to salt the farmlands and foment dissent in 
  the populace. 
  FOSHI
  The city of Foshi borders the Akodo lands and is the 
  largest settlement in the Kitsu lands. Twice the size of 
  Rugashi, Foshi is a military domain, ruled with the pure 
  efficiency only Lion strategists can provide. The lands 
  surrounding this city are completely packed with rice 
  paddies, fruit orchards, and giant granaries. The Kitsu 
  pray over the granaries to try to ensure the harvested food 
  lasts as long as possible. Tiny collections of homes dot the 
  landscape of Foshi, not so much actual villages as merely 
  disparate collections of familial residences. Thousands of 
  troops are scattered across the waystations of this domain 
  to stymie the saboteurs of Crane or Scorpion armies. 
  Hayai Province
  Bordering the Drowned Merchant River in the north, 
  Hayai province is the only Kitsu domain not protected on 
  all sides by the other Lion families, making it the most 
  likely to see hostile engagement by other clans. Foolish 
  commanders see the Kitsu shugenja as easy targets and try 
  to strike against the Lion in this province, only to realize 
  their mistake when the full might of the Castle of the Swift 
  Sword comes down upon them. 
  Like other Kitsu domains, Hayai province is home to a 
  variety of shrines, temples, and minor religious holdings. 
  And again like other Kitsu domains, all free space not 
  given over to religious structures or troop movements is 
  occupied by farms and food production. 
  SHIRO SANO KEN HAYAI
  The Castle of the Swift Sword is actually far more of an 
  Akodo holding than a Kitsu one. Though governed by the 
  Kitsu family, the primary purpose of the castle is to serve 
  as the cornerstone for the northern and western defenses 
  of Lion lands. While Shiro Akodo is the Akodo family’s 
  seat of power, Swift Sword is its heart and soul, home 
  to the famous Akodo War College. Each year hundreds 
  of bushi are trained here to become officers, both at the 
  tactical level and the strategic. Shiro sano Ken Hayai is 
  thus an absolutely vital castle to the Lion Clan, home to 
  elite guards, commanders, and administrators of all ranks 
  and types.
  Deep beneath the castle lies a Kitsu holding known as 
  the Shrine of the First Five. This structure once resided in 
  the foothills of Dragon lands where the Kitsu race lived, 
  but the remaining five Kitsu moved here as part of their 
  oaths of loyalty to Akodo One-Eye. Only those Kitsu 
  samurai of the utmost honor are chosen to serve here, and 
  a few gifted students are granted the right to administer 
  this tiny room in the lowest basement of the castle. It is 
  a place full of the power of all five Elements, and in the 
  entire history of its existence not a single non-Kitsu has 
  ever been granted entry. 
  After the twelfth-century death of Kitsu Motso, the 
  only Lion Champion from the Kitsu family, a small dojo 
  is created in his memory at Shiro sano Ken Hayai. Golden 
  Spider Dojo teaches those rare few Kitsu who seek to 
  engage in physical warfare, training them to serve as 
  tactical advisors and leaders, as well as instructing the 
  shugenja among them in the use of battle magic. The dojo’s 
  name comes from an old Lion superstition that spiders are 
  lucky creatures, with the golden color of course stemming 
  from the prominent hair and eye color of the Kitsu race.
  Rugashi Province
  The shrines of Rugashi primarily serve those Lion whose 
  purpose in life led them to glory not on the field of battle, 
  but in the domains of the court: negotiations, diplomacy, 
  and commerce. Though small, Rugashi Province produces 
  more foodstuffs for the Lion than some provinces half 
  again its size. 
  RUGASHI TOSHI
  The city of Rugashi serves as the pivotal point of trade 
  between Shiro sano Ken Hayai and Ninkatoshi. Like the 
  spokes of a great wagon wheel, roads from Rugashi lead 
  out to every corner of the Lion lands. All trade done by the 
  Lion passes through Rugashi and every legal activity and 
  product can be found here. Rugashi is most busy during 
  the spring and fall seasons. During spring, merchants and 
  92
  Chapter Four
  LANDS OF THE LION CLAN
   
  
  courtiers aggressively negotiate prices for the coming 
  season. In the fall, Imperial tax collectors and agents of 
  the Imperial Treasury fill the city with their activities. 
  Rugashi tolerates no violence, since it is disruptive to 
  the vital trade the city provides. Armed conflict is never 
  allowed within the city walls and violators are punished 
  with extreme harshness. 
  Rugashi is home to a unique sub-holding called Hano 
  Sake. Sometime between the eighth and ninth centuries, a 
  greedy Mirumoto named Hano instructs his merchants to 
  infiltrate the city to take advantage of its low tariffs. The 
  family takes root and operates successfully on all levels, 
  buying and selling food, clothing, and any other legal 
  product which turns a profit. They avoid strategies which 
  put other families at risk and their conservative values 
  make them one of the longest-lasting merchant families 
  the Lion lands. Long since disconnected from their Dragon 
  progenitors, the Hano family also specializes in a unique 
  brand of sake from which their estate takes its name. 
  Additionally, Rugashi is home to a singular holding of 
  inestimable value: Toratama’s Silver Heaven, a shop tended 
  by monks of Daikoku which sells clothing, sculptures, and 
  silver jewelry to the elite upper class. 
  GI SEIDO 
  Because of the sheer quantity of other shrines in Kitsu 
  lands, Gi Seido is the only one of the seven Lion shrines 
  to Bushido located in their domain. The small shrine to 
  Honesty and Justice is located a few miles from Shiro 
  sano Ken Hayai and is built from the same ancient stones 
  which make up the substructure of that castle. Monks here 
  tend to be former Ikoma magistrates and wardens. Though 
  the original tiny shrine was built in the first century, the 
  relative poverty of the Kitsu prevented it from expanding 
  to match the other seven shrines until many centuries 
  later. Crane samurai are fond of mocking the Lion by 
  saying they “forgot there were seven virtues in Bushido; 
  when they remembered they finally built the shrine.”
  The Matsu Provinces
  While the Heigen no Otaku, or Plains of Battle, spread 
  across much of the Lion lands, it is here in the Matsu 
  provinces where the true meaning behind that name takes 
  shape. The Matsu lands are filled with farmlands, orchards, 
  and other food production, but these locations are tightly 
  controlled and take a back seat to the sprawling grasslands 
  set aside for troop maneuvers and mock battle. The Matsu 
  lands border the Spine of the World Mountains to the west 
  and therefore serve as the front line in any war against the 
  Scorpion. Furthermore, the Matsu share their eastern bor-
  der with Daidoji provinces in the Crane, and again stand 
  as first in line to face those enemies. The aggressive war-
  riors of the Matsu family would have this no other way, 
  but the near-constant threat of warfare has shaped their 
  land considerably. More than any other Lion provinces, 
  Matsu territories are heavy with outposts, minor fortifi-
  cations, castles small and large, and roaming patrols. Few 
  places in the Empire are as tightly monitored as the Matsu 
  lands, and the spies of the enemy are abundant and clever. 
  Azuma Province
  In times of war with the Crane, Azuma Province stands 
  at the forefront of the war effort. Forays into neighboring 
  Daidoji lands jump off from here, and the province 
  maintains a constant watchful eye against the saboteurs 
  of that family. In times of peace, Azuma’s inner territories 
  provide abundant rice and wheat for the Matsu family. 
  KYAKUCHU MURA
  The only halfway significant settlement within Azuma 
  Province is Footnote Village, which grows from its humble 
  beginnings into a major military checkpoint during the 
  Clan War. Imperial Legions also use the village as a staging 
  ground for monitoring the Scorpion lands. Although the 
  village’s significance declines after the Clan War, it does 
  still serve as a stop between the larger fortresses of Kenson 
  Gakka and Shiro Matsu. 
  93
  LANDS OF THE LION CLAN
  Chapter Four
   
  
  Within the village is a notable tea and geisha house 
  known as the Emerald Lily. The house reaches the height 
  of its popularity during the time of the Four Winds, when 
  Toturi Tsudao was known to visit it while in the region. 
  Chuugen Province
  There are few easily traversable paths in this portion of 
  the Spine of the World Mountains, making the potential 
  for Scorpion spies far less likely. This has allowed Chuugen 
  Province, more than any other Matsu lands, to exist in 
  relative peace. Appointment here is unappealing to the 
  battle-minded family and tends to fall on those lower in 
  the pecking order or those whose skill in battle is meager 
  at best. These lands have fewer military stations than 
  any other Matsu domain, and there are literally no major 
  fortifications and no settlements larger than a village. 
  Chuugen Province’s only positive aspect to the Lion is its 
  high agricultural productivity. Soybeans, sorghum, wheat, 
  sugar beets, flax, cotton, sesame seeds, millet, and rice are 
  all grown here in abundant quantities. 
  Gakka Province
  On the western side of Matsu lands, Gakka Province 
  shares a portion of its border with the lands of the 
  Scorpion. Though separated from the Scorpion by the 
  Three Sides River and the Spine of the World Mountains, 
  Gakka overlooks a number of small passages through the 
  mountains, passes which the Lion monitor constantly for 
  Scorpion aggression. Due to its size and location, Gakka is 
  split about evenly between farmlands and lands used for 
  troop movements. 
  Gakka Province is named for its one prominent holding, 
  Kenson Gakka, but this was not always true. Prior to the 
  sixth century, that castle was known as the Castle of 
  Honor, and this province was named Meyo.  
  KENSON GAKKA
  The castle known as Humility’s Lesson is not always so 
  named. Until the sixth century, it was called the Castle of 
  Honor, but in that era a lightning assault by a Scorpion 
  Champion named Bayushi Tsuya captured the fortress, 
  which Tsuya renamed Lion’s Shadow in open mockery of 
  the Lion. The Matsu were quick to retaliate, sending the 
  full strength of their armies against the small Scorpion 
  force and wiping them out to a man. The speed of the 
  assault and the brutal slaughter of every Scorpion within 
  the Lion lands spurred the Matsu daimyo to rename the 
  structure Humility’s Lesson. Some believe she did so as a 
  warning for the Scorpion, but others suspect she probably 
  considered the “lesson” to be her own. 
  Kenson Gakka serves a vital strategic role, supervising 
  outposts and watch towers along the Spine of the World 
  Mountains that gaze upon the small passes known as the 
  Shadows of Beiden, ever-ready for the next Scorpion 
  attack. From here, the Matsu can stage major assaults 
  across the mountains into Scorpion lands or defend 
  against similar assaults from the Clan of Secrets. Kenson 
  Gakka commanders have a tradition of keeping their 
  troops here for only five year rotations in order to combat 
  the infiltration tactics of the Scorpion. 
  The Scorpion never attempt to replicate their sixth 
  century attack, and the castle’s relative peace (and 
  attendant boredom) has given rise to a tradition of healthy 
  competition within the garrison. These competitions are 
  nearly always martial, though some focus on the acumen 
  of the mind and the ability to pierce the twin veils of 
  illusion and deception. 
  Kenson Mura, or Humble Village, surrounds the castle. 
  It is home to the provincial governor’s estate, and it 
  populace is comprised mainly of those who serve the 
  needs of the Matsu soldiers – servants, weaponsmiths, 
  armorers, sword polishers, and entertainers. Every year, 
  just after planting season, a grand event called the Festival 
  of the Humble Turtle takes place here. A military parade 
  begins in the town and ends at the parade grounds of 
  the castle. The finest Matsu units march in the parade, 
  wearing sashimono with the mon of the Lion. At the end 
  they place their banners in a perfect upright row, snapping 
  in the breeze, while dozens of games of chance, martial 
  competitions, and tests of intuition and awareness take 
  place. In the evening there is a grand feast which includes 
  the heimin of the village. 
  YARUKI JUKKO NO TERA
  The ancient Temple of Courageous Reflection lies just 
  within sight of Humility’s Lesson near a bend in the Three 
  Sides River. Surrounded by a grove of trees, this temple 
  may well have pre-existed the fall of the Kami and was 
  originally dedicated to the unnamed deities of that time. 
  Later it is converted into a temple to Shinsei, though it 
  also appeases the local kami. Shugenja who visit note 
  an unusual ease in reaching out to the kami, their spells 
  enhanced by ancient pacts. The forested region around the 
  temple has been the site of hundreds of disappearances 
  over the years, and the Kitsu suspect it is connected to the 
  Realm of Animals. 
  Heigen Province
  The Heigen lands are the true heart of the Matsu territory, 
  an eternal sea of grasslands swaying in the breeze. Every 
  feature of the Matsu provinces is represented in some 
  shape or form in Heigen, the land so all-encompassing it 
  could swallow whole the smaller regions of other clans. 
  Though hundreds of military fortifications dot the lands 
  of Heigen, most of them are quite small – Shiro Koritome 
  is the only major holding 
  94
  Chapter Four
  LANDS OF THE LION CLAN
   
  
  SHIRO KORITOME 
  Built in the fifth century, Shiro Koritome is home to 
  the preeminent archer family of the Lion, one of the most 
  respected Matsu vassal families. The castle is as large as 
  the homes of some Minor Clans, and sits on a huge parcel 
  of land surrounded by squat watchtowers. Every one of 
  the defensive buildings is connected to the main castle by 
  a network of walkways, rope bridges, and bamboo ladders. 
  This allows the talented Koritome archers to move swiftly 
  from place to place, using their archery skill and speed 
  to defend against much larger forces. The Koritome are 
  so specialized and so well-known for their skill that their 
  parent family, the Matsu, comes to them to train instead 
  of the reverse. 
  The town outside the castle is known as Koritome Toshi, 
  a place of bowyers and fletchers whose crafts are the 
  envy of other Great Clans. Even the Scorpion, Unicorn, 
  and Phoenix seek to commission the services of these 
  heimin, a practice the Lion sometimes allow depending on 
  the political circumstances at any given time. The Mantis, 
  however, never visit Koritome Toshi, and scoff at the idea 
  that the artisans here can match the work of the Tsuruchi.   
  Kaeru Province
  Kaeru Province shares a border with the Daidoji province 
  of Kosaten, and is primarily occupied by forestlands. The 
  Matsu patrol this region at all times, ever alert for the spies 
  and saboteurs of the Daidoji.  Two locations of major note 
  within Kaeru Province are Captured City and the sacred 
  Kitsu Tombs. 
  CAPTURED CITY                             
  / BRITTLE FLOWER CITY
  This city is for most of its history a Crane settlement 
  called Brittle Flower City, a prosperous trading city, 
  waypoint for caravans, and a source of considerable tax 
  revenue. It contains the vaunted Bazaar of a Hundred 
  Fortunes, one of the largest open-air markets in Rokugan, 
  taking up more than a third of the city’s total area. This 
  wealth combined with its location on the Lion border 
  makes Brittle Flower City a tempting target and it changes 
  hands between the two clans many times. 
  95
  LANDS OF THE LION CLAN
  Chapter Four
   
  
  Shortly before the start of the Clan War, Lion Chanpion 
  Matsu Tsuko captures the city yet again and this time 
  renames it “Captured City,” symbolizing her intention 
  to keep it for good. The city is subsequently troubled 
  by numerous peasant revolts due to the heimin citizens’ 
  preference for Crane masters. However, by the end of the 
  twelfth century the city has not yet left Lion hands. 
  THE KITSU TOMBS 
  Although the Tombs are a Kitsu holding beyond dispute, 
  they are located in Matsu lands because this is the burial 
  site of the First Five, the last remaining members of the 
  ancient Kitsu race. By tradition, only Kitsu are interred 
  here, though the shugenja family sometimes extends 
  the offer to the glorious dead of other Lion families. The 
  Matsu protect this domain with more ferocity than even 
  their own holdings, refusing to allow any threat to the site 
  of the clan’s most sacred ancestors. 
  The Tombs are surrounded by serene gardens and a 
  small lake. Shrines dedicated to the founders of each Lion 
  family and the clan’s other glorious ancestors dot the 
  landscape. A massive torii arch stands over the entrance 
  to the Tombs themselves, and those few outsiders allowed 
  to enter swear they feel a powerful tingle in their spine 
  when they pass through. The Tombs are home to powerful 
  nemuranai and ancient rituals, a source of tremendous 
  mystical power to the Kitsu. Far below the earth, at least 
  three stories down, reside the urns of the First Five and a 
  ritual site where the Kitsu lords reach out into every other 
  Spirit Realm. 
  TSUMEKURACHI KITSU SHINDEN 
  The Temple of the Lion’s Claw is home to the Ise vassal 
  family of the Kitsu, an ancient family who blend the 
  wisdom of their parent family with the fury of the Matsu. 
  Their grounds are often confused for a temple to Osano-
  Wo, as the monks here train in both the fighting arts and 
  the study of the kami and Fortunes. Located just north of 
  the Kitsu Tombs, the Lion’s Claw is an amalgamation of 
  a fortress, a library for prayer scrolls and records of the 
  Spirit Realms, and a dojo for the Ise warriors. 
  Tonfajutsen Province
  The Tonfajutsen Province forms a central crossroads 
  for troop movements and trade within all the Lion lands, 
  especially those of the Matsu. It is a line of reinforcement, 
  defense, and preparation for protracted warfare against 
  the Crane and a support location for other engagements. 
  The roads of Tonfajutsen are designed for rapid troop 
  movement, and hundreds of heimin are devoted to 
  maintaining these pathways for their lords.  
  96
  Chapter Four
  LANDS OF THE LION CLAN
   
  
  TONFAJUTSEN                            
  AND CROSSROADS CASTLE
  The city of Tonfajutsen is located in the heart 
  of the province from which it takes its name. 
  At the heart of the city, in turn, is Crossroads 
  Castle – also known as Central Castle – a 
  simple unadorned fortress set amid a perfectly 
  ordered cityscape. The castle and town are 
  dedicated entirely to gathering, sorting, and 
  distributing the tremendous volume of supplies 
  required for the Lion armies to operate. Not a 
  single ounce of rice or barley, not one arrow, 
  not a single item of note passes through 
  Tonfajutsen without being accounted for. The 
  city is known for its legions of quartermasters, 
  officers who pore over every report and devour 
  information like others eat food. Forgery and 
  falsified documents are nearly impossible to 
  pass under the watchful eyes of the trained samurai in 
  this domain, and those caught trying usually meet with 
  very grisly ends. 
  Due to the lack of natural defenses in this region, Central 
  Castle relies entirely on man-made fortifications and its 
  substantial garrison. However, the massive supplies here 
  allow it to most over 5,000 troops without much strain. 
  Interestingly, the heimin of this province are treated with 
  somewhat more respect than elsewhere in Matsu lands; 
  they are unofficial deputies aiding their samurai masters 
  in their great work, and have adopted the name “The 
  Handles” after the tonfa they each carry. 
  Yama Province
  Originally known as Hamana Province after one of its 
  early governors, this land initially gains the nickname 
  “Yama” due to its proximity to the Spine of the World 
  Mountains, and it eventually supplanted the original title. 
  By far the most notable location in this domain is Shiro 
  Matsu, seat of the Matsu family’s rule and power, but 
  the region is also home to a dizzying array of outposts, 
  watchtowers, military waystations, and training grounds. 
  This leaves little land for farming, but the Matsu heimin 
  use every last available piece. They must work extra hard 
  because the proximity of the mountains means winter 
  takes longer to thaw here. 
  After the destruction of Beiden Pass in the War of 
  Spirits, Yama Province sees far less open warfare, but the 
  Matsu refuse to reduce their garrisons here. They contend 
  that the smaller passages through the Spine of the World 
  are just as dangerous, especially when dealing with a 
  deceptive neighbor like the Scorpion. 
  SHIRO MATSU 
  The Matsu family cares nothing for diplomacy, nothing 
  for art or delicacy or commerce. Some would claim they 
  also care little for courtesy, and certainly Shiro Matsu is 
  notorious for its stark ascetic décor and the blunt attitudes 
  of its masters. Courtiers from the Doji, Bayushi, or Phoenix 
  consider an assignment to Shiro Matsu to be an outright 
  punishment. The Matsu family home is certainly not 
  designed with the welfare of guests in mind. For example, 
  each morning guests are awakened by a violent and 
  cacophonous noise as hundreds, sometimes thousands, of 
  young samurai train in the courtyards outside. 
  The structure itself is immense, the main keep standing 
  over a hundred feet tall, the outer stone walls looming 
  nearly forty feet high. The caste and surrounding area are 
  capable of housing nearly 100,000 troops. In truth, if the 
  Matsu wished it they could easily upgrade their home to 
  meet the requirements of a Kyuden, but the very design 
  of the castle proclaims to all that this has never been the 
  family’s goal.  
  The city of Shiro Matsu Toshi, the largest settlement in 
  Lion lands, surrounds the castle. It boasts thousands of 
  heimin craftsmen, farmers, and workers, all serving the 
  needs of the Matsu. Samurai of the Akodo, Ikoma, and 
  Kitsu families have their own holdings here, and sensei 
  from nearly every school in the Lion Clan have dojo 
  here as well. Numerous shrines are found within the city 
  as well, including not one but two shrines of Bushido, 
  dedicated to Makoto and Rei.
  MAKOTO SEIDO 
  The Matsu adhere to a far more traditional notion of 
  Sincerity than the ‘twisted pathways’ held by other clans. 
  Matsu do not believe in lies or deception, no matter what 
  the reason for them. They say what they mean, in full 
  honesty, without reservation. Decriers of the Lion may call 
  them brash, violent, and antisocial, but no one has ever 
  claimed the Matsu do not speak their minds. 
  With this in mind, it is not really all that surprising 
  that Makoto Seido is located in the Matsu lands. The 
  ancient shrine, a massive stone structure, is covered with 
  the marks of age and weather, its floors and paved 
  grounds worn smooth by the thousands 
  of visitors seen each year. The place is 
  administered by monks who formerly 
  served as pillars of honesty and ‘Matsu 
  sincerity’ in their samurai lives. 
  97
  LANDS OF THE LION CLAN
  Chapter Four
   
  
  REI SEIDO
  It is rumored that Rei Seido was forced on the Matsu 
  by an Akodo Clan Champion who sought to bring some 
  civility to the family. The Matsu obediently built a shrine 
  to Polite Courtesy, but placed it in an out of the way 
  location outside the walls of Shiro Matsu, sheltering in 
  the shadows of Spine of the World Mountains. It has fallen 
  into obscurity and disrepair in the thousand years since its 
  construction, and the monks here are not accustomed to 
  actual visitors. Few Matsu ever visit the shrine, and even 
  then only because they are so pious they feel they must 
  pray at every one of the seven shrines to Bushido.
  THE HALL OF ANCESTORS 
  No matter how distant or obscure, all Lion have 
  ancestors whose ashes reside in this sacred shrine. In a 
  land of shrines, a land where countless holdings are 
  dedicated to the heroes and events of the past, the Hall 
  of Ancestors stands above all others. It is 
  a sacred site where all the greatest 
  heroes of the Lion are interred. 
  The finest priests of the 
  Kitsu hold domain here, 
  the family unwilling to 
  assign the task to any 
  lesser soul. All Lion samurai make a 
  pilgrimage to this location at least 
  once in their lifetime, unless duty 
  or death prevents it. Command of 
  the defense of the Hall traditionally 
  falls to the second-oldest child of 
  the Matsu daimyo. This person, the 
  Defender of the Hall, faces a profound 
  spiritual burden as well as a martial 
  one, and is aided in this endeavor by 
  retired Lion serving as monks of the 
  Brotherhood. 
  Built into a hill a few miles from 
  Shiro Matsu, the Hall is a gigantic 
  structure, and each major family has 
  its own enormous branch dedicat-
  ed to its own ancestors. Each hall-
  way is filled with the likenesses of 
  heroes who will never be forgotten, 
  with ancient scrolls and items of re-
  membrance, and with hundreds of 
  looming statues whose gaze bores 
  down on their visitors. Open to any 
  samurai who shows respect, the Hall 
  sees more non-Lion pilgrims than 
  any other shrine, library, or temple in 
  their lands. 
  BEIDEN OVERLOOK
  This holding is a lookout post on the 
  southeastern end of Beiden Pass, only 
  three miles from the Scorpion Clan’s Beiden Province. In 
  point of fact, the outpost technically falls within Scorpion 
  lands, but the Clan of Secrets rarely seeks to contest the 
  claim because of the vast Matsu army located nearby. 
  There is no keep and no walls – the structure would fall 
  easily to even the weakest Scorpion assault. However, its 
  purpose is not to stand against an assault, but merely to 
  grant early warning. To this effect, the Matsu place the 
  fastest horses in their stables here, along with the finest 
  riders. Samurai assigned to Beiden Overlook feel blessed 
  to be entrusted with the most dangerous duty in all the 
  Lion lands. 
  IKEDA TOSHI
  Barely larger than a simple farming village, Ikeda Toshi 
  is an outpost of civilized land in the center of largely 
  unsettled Lion territory. Few samurai and nearly none of 
  the heimin ever leave the isolation of this town, and they 
  are infamous for their sheltered and reclusive nature. The 
  unusual closeness between the samurai and peasants in 
  this town can leave a foul taste in the mouths of Lion 
  from other domains, but the lords of this city favor such 
  interaction. The city has a remarkably low crime rate, 
  nearly no violent crimes, and peasant revolts here are 
  only legends.
  98
  Chapter Four
  LANDS OF THE LION CLAN
   
  
  Yojin Province
  Hotly contested through its entire history, Yojin 
  Province is the starting point for almost every war against 
  the Crane. The province is ripe and fertile, producing 
  abundant food in times of peace, and possesses a well-
  constructed network of outposts and defenses. In times of 
  war, its border fortifications – especially Shiro no Yojin 
  – change hands with the whims of the commanders in 
  the field.
  SHIRO NO YOJIN 
  The Castle of Vigilance is less than a day’s ride from 
  Otosan Uchi, and through most of Rokugan’s history this 
  makes it one of the most strategically important fortresses 
  in the Empire. Moreover, its position on the Crane border 
  means it switches hands almost as often as Toshi Ranbo 
  to the north. At one point in the eleventh century, it 
  falls into the hands of the Crane along with much of the 
  Yojin Province. Lion armies march to avenge the slight, 
  an unstoppable force the Crane know they cannot defeat; 
  instead, they bar the gates and then commit suicide, 
  throwing themselves from the castle’s parapets. This 
  becomes known as the Night of Falling Stars, and the Lion 
  reference it whenever they feel the need to cite ‘Crane 
  cowardice.’ The Crane, of course, view the story differently, 
  but regardless of viewpoints, the Matsu hold the province 
  and castle tightly thereafter. 
  Shiro no Yojin is not a popular assignment after the 
  Night of Falling Stars. The entire top floor of the castle, 
  over eighty feet above the ground, is believed to be 
  haunted by the ghosts of the Crane who died, and hardly 
  a week passes without some sign of their unquiet spirits.
  Travel Distance per Day
  Below is a basic estimation of how far the typical 
  player character or party of samurai can travel in a 
  day, for the benefit of GMs incorporating travel into 
  their campaigns. These are only estimates, as many 
  factors can change things wildly. They are presented 
  as a general rule of thumb.
  Terrain
  By Foot
  By Horse
  Flat Road
  20 miles per day
  40 miles per day
  Hilly Road
  15 miles per day
  30 miles per day
  Rocky Road
  10 miles per day
  15 miles per day
  Grasslands
  15 miles per day
  30 miles per day
  Hilly Land
  10 miles per day
  20 miles per day
  Mild Forest
  10 miles per day
  20 miles per day
  Thick Forest/Jungle
  6 miles per day
  12 miles per day
  Mountains
  6 miles per day
  10 miles per day
  Marshlands
  5 miles per day
  10 miles per day
  Heavy Rain / Wind - Halve the distance covered
  Snow / Flooding - Quarter the distance covered
  Utaku Warhorse - Add 5 miles to distance covered
  The GM may also wish to adjust travel times based 
  on the party’s skills. For instance, increasing the travel 
  distance per day by one mile per level of Tracking, 
  or granting a bonus to someone with the Know The 
  Land Advantage.
  99
  LANDS OF THE LION CLAN
  Chapter Four
   
  
   
  
   
  
  102
  Chapter Five
  LANDS OF THE MANTIS CLAN
   
  
  CHAPTER FIVE
  No clan occupies lands and resources as diverse as those 
  of the Mantis. Because they were formed from several pre-
  existing Minor Clans, they incorporate territory ranging 
  from rugged mountains to flat coastal plains; on any given 
  day, one portion of the Mantis lands could be covered 
  by snow while another is steaming under a tropical sun. 
  Initially, three families – the Moshi of the Centipede Clan, 
  the Tsuruchi of the Wasp Clan, and the Yoritomo of the 
  original Mantis Clan – joined together under the banner 
  of the new Great Clan of the Mantis. A fourth family, the 
  Kitsune of the Fox Clan, were added some years later. Each 
  of these Minor Clans contributed the lands they occupied 
  at the time of their assimilation. Moreover, revisions 
  to Imperial law in the twelfth century dictate that the 
  Mantis have at least technical jurisdiction over any lands 
  in Rokugan not otherwise allocated to a Great Clan. If 
  these so-called “unaligned” lands are considered as well, 
  then the Mantis actually hold sway over what may be the 
  largest area of territory in the Empire.
  The Lands of the 
  Yoritomo Family
  The lands of the Yoritomo are some of the most unusual 
  in the Empire, and differ greatly even from those of the 
  other Mantis families. The volcanic island chain known as 
  the Islands of Silk and Spice appear to be a continuation, 
  beneath the ocean, of the Spine of the World Mountains, 
  the range that divides Rokugan into its northern and 
  southern halves. This island archipelago stands apart from 
  mainland Rokugan not only geographically, but also has 
  a substantially different climate. While the mainland is 
  generally temperate, with seasons defined by hot summers 
  and cold, harsh winters, the Islands of Silk and Spice are 
  semi-tropical. This warm character is further enhanced 
  by the emanations of volcanic heat from their bedrock. 
  As a result, these rugged islands are largely covered in 
  103
  LANDS OF THE MANTIS CLAN
  Chapter Five
   
  
  exotic forests – rainforests near the coasts, giving way 
  to thick jungle in the interior regions, traversed by many 
  small winding rivers. The lush vegetation is thick with 
  exotic flowering plants and alive with the chatter of 
  colorful birds and strange animals. True to the islands’ 
  volcanic nature, their beaches are often covered with thick 
  black sands, while hot springs and volcanic fumaroles 
  bubble on the surface. Earthquakes and even volcanic 
  eruptions, while not common, are frequent enough 
  that the inhabitants of the archipelago have learned to 
  remain wary of even small tremors, keeping watch for the 
  possibility of landslides, damaging tsunami, or even lava 
  flows. They have also incorporated design features in their 
  buildings to help minimize damage from earthquakes and 
  facilitate reconstruction when the ground settles back into 
  quiescence.
  At the dawn of the Empire, the island chain that would 
  become known as the Islands of Silk and Spice was 
  uninhabited. The only “settlers” were koumori, bat spirits 
  that originated in Chikushudo, the Realm of Animals, who 
  fled the mainland to avoid the war that erupted between 
  Fu Leng and the Empire. Almost a century later, the first 
  humans arrived in the archipelago: disaffected members of 
  the Crab Clan, led by Kaimetsu-Uo, one of the sons of Hida 
  Osano-Wo. It was Kaimetsu-Uo who named the islands the 
  Islands of Silk and Spice, after two particularly notable 
  commodities found there, and founded the Mantis Clan.
  In the centuries that followed, the Mantis became 
  accomplished mariners, eventually spreading throughout 
  the island chain and establishing well-traveled shipping 
  lanes to mainland Rokugan. It quickly became clear, 
  however, that the Mantis would have to approach life 
  on their islands differently than the other clans on the 
  mainland. There was little arable land, so the Mantis 
  turned to the sea for most of their food – fortunately, the 
  warm waters around the islands proved bountiful. Ashore, 
  the Mantis learned to supplement their seafood diet with 
  various fruits, vegetables, and spices harvested from the 
  forests and jungles. When these commodities made their 
  way to the mainland, demand soared, and the Mantis 
  found themselves in the enviable position of having a 
  near monopoly on highly sought-after products – spices 
  in particular, but also exotic woods, semi-precious and 
  precious stones, and even more specialized materials such 
  as coral and pearls. Because many of these are available 
  in only small quantities, they have maintained their value 
  and still command high prices even in modern Rokugan.
  Although many settlements have been founded 
  throughout the Islands of Silk and Spice, the most 
  important is Toshi no Gotei, ancestral seat of the Yoritomo 
  family and the center of its diplomatic and commercial 
  power.
  The Island Provinces            
  of the Yoritomo Family
  The Islands of Silk and Spice comprise an archipelago 
  of several hundred islands. However, only a few – less 
  than twenty – are of appreciable size. The largest of these, 
  Shima no Kinu, the Island of Silk, is several hundred square 
  miles, while smaller ones such as Tempest Island are only 
  a few tens of square miles. The vast majority of the islands 
  are often less than a square mile, and many are really little 
  more than rocks that protrude above the ocean surface. To 
  assist with navigation and avoid hazards such as reefs and 
  shoals, the Mantis have thoroughly mapped the locations 
  of all the islands in the archipelago; however, the interiors 
  of many of them remain largely unexplored.
  For administrative purposes, the Mantis divide the 
  Islands of Silk and Spice into a number of “provinces”: 
  Gotai Province, closest to mainland Rokugan.
  Koutetsukan Province, to the northeast of Gotai 
  Province, and the northernmost of the provinces.
  Kaze Province, to the east of Gotai Province.
  Tokigogachu Province, to the southeast of Gotai 
  Province, and the easternmost of the provinces.
  Inazuma and Irie provinces, both to the southwest of 
  Gotai Province, with Inazuma being the westernmost of 
  the provinces.
  Maigosera Province, south of Inazuma and Irie 
  provinces, and the southernmost of the provinces.
  TOSHI NO GOTEI
  Toshi no Gotei is by far the largest and most important 
  holding in the Mantis islands, located on Shima no Kinu, 
  the Island of Silk, by a sheltered bay on the island’s 
  western side. In modern times it is one of the largest cities 
  in Rokugan, probably exceeded only by Ryoko Owari and 
  the Imperial Capital (which, irrespective of its actual size, 
  is always defined as the largest city in the Empire).
  Toshi no Gotei was originally founded in the first 
  century as single defensive keep, with the rather 
  ambitious name of “Kyuden Mantis.” It was located on 
  a rocky coastal plain adjoining a large bay that provided 
  a sheltered harbor, an ideal location for both observation 
  and defense, and a ready supply of fresh water from small 
  watercourses flowing out of the island’s interior. Over the 
  ensuing centuries, the original settlement grew steadily. 
  At some point in the fifth or sixth century, the name of 
  the original keep – now a grand palace – was changed to 
  Kyuden Gotei, while the city itself was named Toshi no 
  Gotei.
  The great palace of Kyuden Gotei, which dominates the 
  city, is a direct reflection of the Mantis Clan itself. It is 
  elaborate, even ostentatious, clearly demonstrating the 
  Mantis are more than willing to indulge their own tastes 
  regardless of conventional Rokugani standards. The castle 
  is constructed of stone colored dark green and rusty red, 
  all of it quarried from the island; is timbered with rich 
  104
  Chapter Five
  LANDS OF THE MANTIS CLAN
   
  
   
  
   
  
   
  
  exotic woods, roofed in burnished copper, and decorated 
  with banners and sculptured works of stone and wood 
  reflecting both Rokugani and gaijin sensibilities. Inside 
  the walls it is even more elaborate, decorated with semi-
  precious and precious stones, rare metals like gold and 
  silver, riots of flowering plants, and numerous colorful 
  birds and lizards in gilded cages. 
  Kyuden Gotei also has its share of secrets. Most notable 
  is the presence beneath the castle of numerous caves and 
  tunnels, thought to be artifacts of the volcanic activity 
  that shaped the islands. Only a few Mantis, primarily 
  the Storm Legion – the elite personal guard of the 
  Clan Champion – know how to navigate these winding 
  passages, which provide surreptitious ways in and out of 
  the palace as well as concealed locations for nefarious 
  activities such as smuggling. Deep beneath the castle is 
  Heaven’s Bank Hold, the primary repository of the Mantis 
  Clan’s physical wealth. Access to this place is confined to 
  the Clan Champion, the family daimyo, and the handful 
  of staff and guards assigned to it. This is due to more 
  than mere security concerns, strict though those may be; 
  it is also because many of the treasures in the Hold are of 
  gaijin origin, obtained from the Ivory Kingdoms or even 
  the far-off lands of the Meranae and Thrane. While the 
  acquisition of such gaijin artifacts is less of an issue in 
  modern times, for most of Rokugan’s history possession of 
  such things is highly illegal.
  During the Mantis Clan’s thousand-year existence as 
  a Minor Clan, Toshi no Gotei served as the focus of the 
  clan’s politics and diplomacy. It was here that Yoritomo’s 
  Alliance – the alliance of Minor Clans that played such a 
  key role in the Clan War – was born. After their ascension 
  to Great Clan status, the Mantis diplomatic efforts largely 
  shifted to the mainland, particularly to the Imperial 
  Capital, but Toshi no Gotei remains the seat of Mantis 
  economic and military power. Both the Storm Legion and 
  the Yoritomo Elite Guard are barracked here, and it is 
  home to the primary dojo of the Yoritomo bushi, training 
  them not only to fight but also to sail the clan’s ships. One 
  of its annual traditions is the kobune competition known 
  as “The Race.” Mainly intended to train and test sailors, 
  The Race sometimes also serves as a formal means of 
  settling disputes between Mantis samurai (in place of the 
  more common iaijutsu duel). The city’s harbor, meanwhile, 
  is the headquarters of the Mantis navy. At least one of the 
  three (and, in the late twelfth century, four) fleets known 
  as Storms is always based here.
  The city of Toshi no Gotei has several other notable 
  locations aside from the clan’s military assets. There are 
  innumerable tea houses and restaurants in the city, most 
  of them focusing on the seafood which is the core of the 
  Mantis diet. Among the foremost such establishments is 
  the Sea Eel’s Smile, one of the foremost sushi houses in 
  Rokugan – and one of the very few that dares to serve 
  fugu, a meal derived from a highly venomous pufferfish. 
  The city is also home to many temples and shrines, for the 
  Mantis are superstitious even compared to other Rokugani. 
  The greatest temple here is dedicated to Daikoku, the 
  Fortune of Wealth – given the Mantis views on wealth and 
  material acquisition, it is not surprising that this one of the 
  Empire’s three largest temples to this Fortune. 
  A Typical Fishing Village
  While the major holdings of the Yoritomo are 
  described here, there are many small and often isolated 
  fishing villages scattered throughout the Islands of Silk 
  and Spice. A typical such village can range between 
  as few as fifty people to as many as several hundred, 
  mostly heimin, living in small houses made of some 
  combination of wood and stone, depending on what 
  materials are most plentiful. The village headman will 
  live in the largest house; if the village is particularly 
  large, strategically-located, prosperous, or otherwise 
  important, a Mantis Clan samurai may also reside 
  there as the village magistrate (this is often a form of 
  punishment for clan samurai who have misbehaved in 
  ways that warrant censure but fall short of seppuku 
  or exile). Otherwise, magistrates will visit the villages 
  periodically to collect taxes and address outstanding 
  disputes among the inhabitants.
  Characteristic of all these villages, of course, is 
  their connection to the sea. Larger villages may have 
  an actual dock or wharf; smaller ones will usually 
  use a convenient beach where fishing boats can be 
  grounded for unloading a day’s catch or for routine 
  maintenance. Most villages construct their own 
  boats; however, there is a practical limit to the size 
  and complexity of what a small village can build, so 
  larger villages will often function as a “shipyard” for 
  a group of smaller ones. Each village will also have 
  one or more structures for the storage and processing 
  of fish – particularly katsuobushi, a form of dried, 
  fermented, and flaked fish commonly used to make 
  soups and stews – as well as other types of seafood 
  such as shellfish and seaweed. Villagers also collect 
  foodstuffs from landward, such as fruits, nuts, and 
  berries, since the semi-tropical jungles are rarely short 
  of such things.
  Rarely, a village may enjoy an additional degree 
  of prosperity thanks to other sorts of bounties. The 
  discovery of rare types of coral, or of oyster beds 
  that provide pearls, can make a village quite affluent. 
  Landward, veins of gold, precious stones, spices, 
  or the successful cultivation of silk worms can also 
  bring prosperity. Of course these things also attract 
  the attention of the tax collectors, and will likely lead 
  to the assignment of a full-time magistrate to the 
  fortunate settlement.
  108
  Chapter Five
  LANDS OF THE MANTIS CLAN
   
  
  TEMPEST ISLAND
  This small island, located north of Shima no Kinu in 
  Gotai Province, is also the northernmost of the major 
  islands in the archipelago. Due to its exposure to the 
  north, it is ravaged by frequent strong winds, rough seas, 
  and tsunami, so for most of the Empire’s history it was 
  an uninhabited island. However, during the Clan Wars 
  in the twelfth century, a young Yoritomo shugenja was 
  shipwrecked here. Before he was rescued, he claimed to 
  have a vision from the Fortunes which led him to build 
  the Tempest Island Temple. This became the main dojo for 
  the shugenja of the Yoritomo family, particularly for the 
  group known as the Storm Riders, the most elite shugenja 
  of the Mantis fleet. The shugenja studying here undertake 
  their training while fully exposed to the fury of sea and 
  wind, on the theory that if they can harness the kami 
  while the spirits are in such a roused and violent state, 
  they can do so anywhere and at any time.
  TOSHI NO INAZUMA
  The City of Lightning is located on Shima no Koshinryo, 
  the Island of Spice, in Inazuma Province. The city has 
  always been specially dedicated to Osano-Wo, the Fortune 
  of Fire and Thunder, ever since it was founded by a group 
  of Mantis samurai early in the second century. They spent 
  the night on the island and dreamed of a future world 
  in which the Mantis were prosperous and powerful, then 
  were awoken by a bolt of lightning striking among them. 
  Believing the dream and the lightning were both sent by 
  Osano-Wo, they established a temple to the then-new 
  Fortune at the place where the lightning had struck.
  In the ensuing years, a small city grew up around 
  the temple to Osano-Wo (the temple itself is one of the 
  largest and most extravagant in Rokugan, exceeded 
  only by the sacred Shinden Osano-Wo on the Plains of 
  Thunder). Because the area is subject to frequent storms, 
  lightning strikes are common, particularly in the summer. 
  The monks of the Temple are able to anticipate the night 
  when lightning will be at its peak and perform a ritual, the 
  Thunder’s Kiss Kata, timing great shouts with the flashes 
  of lightning and peals of thunder.  More practically, the 
  monks have learned that metal rods in high places will 
  attract the lightning, presumably because of some cryptic 
  relationship between the kami involved; in any case, this 
  has prevented damage to the Temple, and even reduced 
  the fires which used to threaten the nearby city.
  In keeping with the religious character of the Mantis, 
  there are also important temples here to Daikoku, the 
  Fortune of Wealth, Suitengu, the Fortune of the Sea, Isora, 
  the Fortune of the Seashore, and Natsu-Togumara, the 
  Fortune of Travel and Experience.
  One particularly notable aspect of Toshi no Inazuma is 
  the extent to which it is an “open” city. Few are turned 
  away, and this includes gaijin. Accordingly, it is not 
  unusual to see travelers from the Ivory Kingdoms here and, 
  for a time in the fifth century, even Meranae and Thrane. 
  Of course, the Mantis do not advertise this to outsiders.
  Just north of the city is Souten Biko (Beautiful Dawn 
  Port), the major port of Shima no Koshinryo. This is the 
  home of the Watanabe, a vassal family to the Yoritomo, 
  known throughout Rokugan as accomplished ship-
  builders. They use the wide beaches of Souten Biko to 
  construct as many as a dozen kobune at once. 
  DOJO RAIDEN  
  Located about forty-five miles north of Toshi no 
  Inazuma on the same island, Dojo Raiden is believed to be 
  the oldest of all Mantis dojo, and traces its traditions back 
  to Kaimetsu-Uo himself. The current physical location 
  of the dojo was founded in the seventh century. Dojo 
  Raiden is quite is unusual among Rokugani schools in 
  that it teaches a broad range of practical subjects beyond 
  martial skills; students here are also taught the ways of 
  commerce, history, and geography, topics which other 
  clans would consider more appropriate for a scholarly or 
  courtly education. However, more refined subjects such as 
  fine arts – referred to in the dojo as “Crane Virtues” – are 
  firmly ignored.
  HAIYAMA
  Near the center of Shima no Koshinryo is Ashen 
  Mountain, formed in the ancient past by countless 
  volcanic eruptions resulting in a tall, jagged peak with 
  a crater at its summit. A crystal-clear lake fills the crater, 
  water of surpassing purity, and the Mantis consider this to 
  be a sacred place. It is commons for pilgrims to make the 
  arduous climb and spend many days in meditation beside 
  the lake, seeking visions and wisdom from the Heavens.
  109
  LANDS OF THE MANTIS CLAN
  Chapter Five
   
  
  DISTANT TURTLE CITY 
  Technically, this is not a Mantis holding, but rather 
  one belonging to the tiny Tortoise Clan. Located on a 
  small island just off the coast from Toshi no Inazuma, 
  the settlement was founded in the twelfth century after 
  the Mantis attained Great Clan status. Its purpose was to 
  show the bond of friendship between the Mantis and the 
  Kasuga had not diminished despite the latter’s refusal to 
  join the former’s ranks. 
  Despite officially being a Kasuga holding, Distant Turtle 
  City is populated mainly by Mantis. However, the Tortoise 
  do find it useful as a place for their ships to stop and 
  resupply before and after their secret voyages to gaijin 
  lands.
  KOUTETSUKAN
  Like Distant Turtle City, Iron Turtle City is technically 
  not a Mantis holding – it was originally founded by the 
  Seppun family. It is located on a smaller island northeast 
  of Shima no Kinu, an island largely the product of a vol-
  canic eruption in the ninth century. In response to the 
  return of the Unicorn Clan to Rokugan, and the dangers 
  reported by that clan about the world beyond the Em-
  pire, the Imperial family decided to try to construct a 
  large defensive fleet. The Emperor, however, saw 
  fit to countermand this only a year later, 
  so the Seppun abandoned their plans 
  and the newly-founded port city 
  effectively passed to Mantis 
  control. However, it techni-
  cally remains an Imperial 
  holding, and its shipyards 
  produce vessels not only 
  for the Mantis but also 
  for the Crane, Phoenix, 
  and Crab Clans.
  KAIMETSU-UO SEIDO
  The Shrine of Kaimetsu-Uo, revering the founder of 
  the Mantis Clan, is located in Kaze Province, on the 
  eastern side of the archipelago. The shrine originated 
  when a group of Mantis sailors found Kaimetsu-Uo’s 
  body on a drifting ship, surrounded by dead pirates, 
  and resolved to construct a shrine to his memory on the 
  first land they sighted. The monastic Order of Kaimetsu-
  Uo makes this shrine its main headquarters, and Mantis 
  bushi aspiring to be recognized as great warriors will 
  often undertake a pilgrimage to Kaimetsu-Uo Seido in 
  order to challenge these monks to (non-lethal) unarmed 
  combat. Defeating the monks brings great honor 
  and glory as the bushi’s fighting prowess is widely 
  acknowledged. 
  When Yoritomo ascended to rule of the Mantis 
  Clan, he traveled to this shrine and sought Kaimetsu-
  Uo’s blessing on his efforts. Because of the great wealth, 
  prosperity and – ultimately – ascension to Great Clan 
  status which the Mantis achieved under Yoritomo, it is 
  widely believed Kaimetsu-Uo did indeed grant the blessing 
  Yoritomo sought. Indeed, some modern tales rather oddly 
  claim that Yoritomo actually constructed the thousand-
  year-old shrine himself, which shows how highly the Son 
  of Storms is venerated by the present-day Mantis Clan. 
  TOKIGOGACHU
  This small fishing village, located on an island east 
  of Shima no Koshinryo in Tokigogachu Province, is best 
  noted for the elaborate festivals held here, complete with 
  fireworks and parades. The village is quite prosperous, 
  not only due to rich fishing grounds nearby, but also 
  because it lies adjacent to some of the little arable land 
  available to the Mantis, allowing it to grow both rice 
  and barley – commodities of great value in the rest of 
  the Islands.  Accordingly, even after paying taxes the 
  village can afford to put on the lavish celebrations which 
  have become its tradition. Legends claim more than one 
  Emperor has visited the village incognito during one of its 
  festival celebrations, particularly the New Year’s Festival. 
  Of course, no Emperor would openly visit such an obscure 
  place, so the tales can never be confirmed. 
  In the late twelfth century, after the Jade Sun replaces 
  Lord Yakamo in the Heavens, a temple is constructed here 
  to the new Sun. The Dragon of Jade shows its favor by 
  causing every stone in the temple to turn to jade, and it is 
  in this sacred place that Empress Iweko I is married to her 
  consort, Akodo Setai.
  Tokigogachu is located near Wan no Asaguroi Mizu, 
  Dark Water Bay, a body of water reputedly haunted by 
  ferocious creatures who dwell beneath the waves. Super-
  stitious sailors claim that only by throwing rice overboard 
  are ships allowed to cross the bay unmolested. There may 
  actually be some truth to this; a lost Naga city is believed 
  to exist somewhere beneath the waters among the is-
  lands in Tokigogachu Province. Perhaps the followers of 
  Kaimetsu-Uo clashed with some of the creatures known as 
  Naga Abominations in the Empire’s early days, giving rise 
  to the stories of danger lurking beneath Dark Water Bay. 
  110
  Chapter Five
  LANDS OF THE MANTIS CLAN
   
  
  THUNDER DRAGON BAY
  This remote bay located on a minor island in 
  Tokigogachu Province opens onto the broad endless ocean 
  that stretches eastward to the horizon, passing beyond the 
  knowledge of even the Mantis Clan. The Sun rises from 
  beyond this ocean each day, and for a thousand years it 
  was known as the Umi Amaterasu. In the twelfth century, 
  as the Heavens face turmoil and change, the name is 
  changed to the Umi Yakamo, the Sea of Lord Sun… and 
  then to Umi Hisui Yoake, the Sea of the Jade Dawn.
  Because of its secluded location facing this endless 
  ocean, as well as its treacherous reefs, Thunder Dragon 
  Bay is of little value as an anchorage. For most of history 
  it is an unnamed bay that even the Mantis see little 
  value in save as an emergency shelter for ships caught in 
  storms. However, late in the twelfth century that changes 
  dramatically. When the Elemental Dragons choose to 
  cast out all mortals from Tengoku who are not Kami or 
  Emperors, the Thunder Dragon believes that Yoritomo 
  should remain. Accordingly, it sacrifices a portion of 
  its own divinity, allowing him to remain in Tengoku as 
  the Mantis Kami. As a result, it is cast into Ningen-do, 
  landing in the ocean and eventually coming to reside 
  in this specific bay. When Mantis Champion Yoritomo 
  Naizen discovers this, he dispatches the bulk of the Mantis 
  fleet to protect the now-vulnerable Dragon and renames 
  the anchorage as Thunder Dragon Bay. Eventually, the 
  Thunder Dragon assumes human form and lives among 
  the Mantis, but the Bay retains its name and is considered 
  a sacred place by the modern Mantis Clan.
  MAIGOSERA SEIDO
  The Shrine to Lost Sailors is located in Maigosera 
  Province in the southernmost reaches of the Islands of 
  Silk and Spice. It consists of a simple torii arch rising from 
  shallow water, along with a nearby tower where a bonfire 
  is always kept burning by the monks who tend the place. 
  The Shrine is a monument to all those who have been 
  lost to the sea, not in battle but from storm and 
  misfortune – a somber and humbling reminder 
  to the Mantis that no matter how skilled they 
  may be as mariners, the sea is always their 
  master. The perpetual fire is a beacon to guide 
  all those lost souls back to the Empire where 
  they might find peace.
  THE ISLAND OF LOST 
  WILDERNESS AND        
  KYUDEN KOMORI
  This small island, located south and west 
  of Maigosera Seido in Maigosera Province, 
  is mostly covered in thick jungle inhabited 
  by vicious animals and strange spirits. It was 
  considered uninhabitable until the twelfth 
  century, when a small shrine to Osano-Wo and 
  an accompanying village were built there. The 
  small number of settlers soon learned that caves 
  on the island led to portals into Chikushudo, the 
  Realm of Animals. Many animal spirits, most 
  notably the bat-spirits called koumori, entered Ningen-do 
  through these caves and viewed the human settlers with 
  suspicion and often outright hostility.
  After the death of the Mantis Champion Yoritomo 
  Aramasu, one of his chief advisors, a shugenja named 
  Yoritomo Komori, came here to live as a monk at the shrine 
  to Osano-Wo. Later, for services to the Emperor, Komori 
  was granted permission to form his own Minor Clan, and 
  the Mantis granted him the Island of Lost Wilderness. 
  Komori subsequently entered into an agreement with the 
  bat spirits, agreeing to protect and honor them in exchange 
  for allowing his followers to expand their holdings upon 
  the island. Thus was born the Bat Clan and its modest 
  (but grandiosely titled) stronghold of Kyuden Komori. The 
  entirety of the small clan lives in that holding and the 
  village nearby.
  The Mantis Islands               
  and the Imperial Colonies
  The Imperial Colonies, established in the ruins of 
  the former Ivory Kingdoms after they were destroyed 
  the gaijin goddess Kali-ma and her followers, are not 
  described in this Atlas. However, in the late twelfth 
  century when the Mantis became responsible for 
  overseas trade and travel with the Colonies, the holdings 
  in the southern reaches of the Islands of Silk and Spice 
  experience considerable growth. These would be both 
  the last ports of call for convoys departing Rokugan 
  for the Colonies, and the first ports they would reach 
  upon returning. Both Toshi no Inazuma and Kyuden 
  Komori would likely be affected. The former, already 
  a busy port, would see a dramatic increase in traffic 
  and trade. The latter, previously small and isolated, 
  would also experience a major upswing in shipping 
  and a concurrent influx of people.
  111
  LANDS OF THE MANTIS CLAN
  Chapter Five
   
  
  BROKEN 
  WAVE CITY                   
  AND KYUDEN 
  KUMIKO
  Broken Wave City (also 
  known as the City of the Broken Wave) and the castle of 
  Kyuden Kumiko are found on Kaigen’s Island, an island 
  created by Isawa Sachi, the Phoenix Clan’s Elemental 
  Master of Earth, during the last major battle of the War 
  of Fire and Thunder – a conflict between the Mantis and 
  Phoenix Clans in the mid-twelfth century. Prior to that 
  time, the island simply does not exist; afterward, the 
  Mantis lay claim to it immediately began construction 
  of a new fortification, Kyuden Kumiko, named after their 
  recently-deceased Clan Champion. 
  Located on the shore of what comes to be known as 
  the Bay of Thunder, Broken Wave City grows up around 
  this new fortress and eventually comes to occupy most 
  of Kaigen’s Island. Construction on the harbor, known 
  as Seven Seas Port, began in the year 1167, with quays 
  made of stone rather than the more typical wood. Since 
  the new city must import virtually every commodity it 
  needs, including food, lumber, and even fresh water, the 
  docks are quite large – and become even larger when the 
  Third Storm of the Mantis fleet is based there, giving the 
  clan a strong military presence only a few miles from the 
  northern coast of the Rokugani mainland.
  Broken Wave City quickly develops its own vibrant 
  character, constantly expanding and turning into a 
  major a hub for commerce and trade with the Phoenix 
  and Crane. Those who settle here are very proud of their 
  accomplishments in developing the barren rocky island, 
  whose surface was once a portion of the sea floor. By the 
  dawn of the thirteenth century they have even managed 
  to cultivate some rice paddies, and believe the island will 
  soon be able to free itself of dependence on imports of 
  food.
  Due to the unusual physical nature of the island, it was 
  clear from the beginning that complex defensive works 
  would not be required. Kyuden Kumiko itself is the only 
  structure on the island designed with traditional fortified 
  walls. Otherwise, watch-towers provide surveillance across 
  the island and out to the surrounding sea, providing early 
  warnings for the island’s true defense – the Third Storm, 
  a fleet more than sufficient to defeat any threat before it 
  could ever make landfall.
  112
  Chapter Five
  LANDS OF THE MANTIS CLAN
   
  
  The Lands of                
  the Moshi Family
  The Moshi and their clan, the Centipede, originated in 
  the early fourth century when a sensei of the Phoenix 
  named Isawa Azami visited a remote valley in the Moun-
  tains of Regret. The valley, then known as Tani Senshio 
  after the many centipedes that lived in its soil, was fertile 
  but isolated, barely accessible from land or sea, and neither 
  the Phoenix Clan nor the Imperials had seen any value in 
  claiming it. Azami had no sons but eleven daughters, one 
  of whom, Isawa Moshi, was given visions by Amaterasu 
  while exploring a towering mountain at the northern end 
  of the valley. She changed her name to Moshi Azami and 
  became the leader of her people, giving rise to a tradition 
  of matriarchy among her descendants. The Moshi particu-
  larly revered Amaterasu, Lady Sun, whose rising each day 
  was spectacularly framed by the peaks at the seaward end 
  of the Valley. Eventually, the Empire recognized her and 
  her followers as the Centipede Clan.
  For most of their existence, the Moshi remained truly 
  isolated from the rest of Rokugan. The Valley of the 
  Centipede is surrounded on three sides by the rugged peaks 
  of the Mountains of Regret; at its southeastern end, it falls 
  directly into the sea over a series of steep cliffs. Access 
  to and from the Valley required either a laborious trip 
  through a single narrow mountain pass or a sea voyage 
  ending in a difficult and sometimes dangerous climb up 
  from the water’s edge. Over time, enterprising fishermen 
  constructed a cumbersome series of rope-and-pulley 
  contraptions to bring their catches up to the Moshi. Later, 
  when the Moshi joined the Mantis Clan in the twelfth 
  century, access to the Valley was greatly improved by 
  construction of a trail called Amaterasu’s Climb that led 
  up the cliff from the seaside. Until that time, however, the 
  Valley received few visitors and developed slowly, creating 
  a serene and unhurried existence for those living there. 
  The Valley is a broad, shallow depression in the 
  Mountains of Regret, with a single river flowing down the 
  center which originates in the high peaks at the Valley’s 
  northwestern end. While there are occasional waterfalls 
  and rapids, the river – called the Course of Lady Sun – 
  usually meanders through broad, fertile floodplains. At the 
  southeastern end of the Valley it tumbles over the cliff into 
  the ocean in a series of spectacular waterfalls. The Moshi 
  cultivate a variety of crops along the Course, aided by the 
  fertile soil and plentiful rainfall, but almost entirely for 
  their own use; there is very little trade between the Valley 
  and the rest of Rokugan, for the devout Moshi seek little 
  beyond their own immediate needs.
  The Moshi territory is not divided into provinces, 
  since the Valley forms a single whole and the Imperial 
  bureaucracy sees no need to complicate its tax records 
  by sub-dividing the territory. There are, however, several 
  locations of note within the Valley of the Centipede.
  YAMA SANO AMATERASU
  The Mountain of the Sun Goddess is a towering, snow-
  capped peak rising at the Valley’s northwestern end. It was 
  upon its high slopes that Isawa Moshi received her visions 
  from Amaterasu, and the mountain is held sacred by the 
  entire Moshi family. A small shrine to Amaterasu, the so-
  called Touching a Miracle Shrine, stands on the summit. 
  The Shrine is layered with gold and surrounded by twelve 
  crystalline globes placed in the pattern of the heavenly 
  constellation known as the Centipede. The Shrine and its 
  globes catch and refract sunlight so brightly that sailors 
  can sometimes use their distinctive gleam as an aid to 
  navigation. The Shrine is generally unoccupied, although 
  Moshi initiates from Amaterasu Seido will occasionally 
  climb the mountain to clear snow from the Shrine and 
  otherwise tend to it.
  AMATERASU SEIDO
  This great Shrine to Lady Sun actually predates the 
  official founding of the Centipede Clan, having originally 
  been built to memorialize and revere Amaterasu’s 
  visitation to Moshi Azami upon the heights of Yama sano 
  Amaterasu. It was constructed close to the foot of the 
  Mountain of the Sun Goddess in the northwestern valley. 
  The shrine is a bright and airy building, four stories 
  tall; servants and initiates occupy the bottom floors, with 
  higher-ranking acolytes and the masters living on the up-
  per floors. A solar observatory on the third floor governs 
  the Moshi calendar, while on a raised platform is the leg-
  endary Hand of the Sun Goddess. It is said that this de-
  vice, consisting of a series of mirrors and other apparatus, 
  was described to the Moshi founder by Amaterasu her-
  self when construction of the Shrine began. It distributes 
  light throughout the entire interior of the Shrine; more 
  notably, it is said that any creature placed directly in the 
  focused sunlight on the Hand’s platform will be healed 
  of all wounds and ills and fully invigorated. (Whether 
  this is true or not is a matter of debate.) On the fourth 
  floor, the Moshi matron herself provides instruction to the 
  most promising students, while the most advanced of the 
  Shrine’s shugenja perform their observances and rituals.
  After the death of Amaterasu and her replacement as the 
  Sun by Lord Yakamo, the Moshi experienced a religious 
  crisis. Although their devotion to Amaterasu does wane 
  somewhat, they continue to venerate her in the manner 
  of a beloved ancestor or lost family member. The later 
  ascension of the female Jade Sun eases the Moshi family’s 
  crisis somewhat, but while they do recognize and revere 
  the new sun goddess, the focus of the Shrine’s veneration 
  remains on its departed namesake.
  113
  LANDS OF THE MANTIS CLAN
  Chapter Five
   
  
  KYUDEN MOSHI NO MACHI
  Kyuden Moshi, located near Amaterasu Seido at the 
  base of the Mountain of the Sun Goddess, is the ancestral 
  seat of the Moshi family. Close by is the town that is the 
  principal holding of the Moshi, called Kyuden Moshi no 
  Machi. Both castle and town are quite small by the normal 
  Rokugani standards for a clan’s principal holding, but 
  the town is notably clean and orderly, a reflection of the 
  Moshi themselves.
  The palace of Kyuden Moshi sits uphill from and 
  overlooks the town, accessible only by a narrow, winding 
  mountain trail. The palace has low walls, ill-suited for any 
  serious defense, and its gate is just a torii arch sporting a 
  golden disk representative of the sun. (It is said that any 
  who stand beneath the arch while the sun is in the sky are 
  incapable of telling any lies.) Thus, Kyuden Moshi is not 
  by any measure a military fortress; it relies on its remote 
  location and the surrounding terrain for protection. The 
  main keep rises only four stories high, with the lower 
  floors functioning as a library, place of study, and court. 
  The upper floors are the apartments for senior members of 
  the Moshi family, including the daimyo – who is always 
  a woman, and also known as the Matron. On the highest 
  roof, accessible only from the Matron’s apartments, is a 
  wooden platform holding the Moshi’s most sacred object, 
  the Eye of the Sun Goddess. This large, faceted crystal 
  globe can be used to generate a powerful beam of purest 
  sunlight, capable of incinerating whatever it touches. True 
  to their generally peaceful character, the Moshi consider 
  its use an absolute last resort… and so far, it has never 
  been used.
  Just south of Kyuden Moshi, near the single mountain 
  pass which leads out of the valley, is the so-called Yam-
  abushi Renshuuba, the Mountain Bushi Training Ground. 
  It was built after the Moshi joined the Mantis Clan, to 
  assist in more actively defending the valley, and comprises 
  a dojo, barracks, and related buildings surrounded by a 
  stout wooden palisade. Thus, besides training the family’s 
  very limited number of bushi, Yamabushi Renshuuba also 
  functions as a modest fortress to secure the valley against 
  an overland attack. Although the pass through the Moun-
  tains of Regret is narrow, tortuous, and only open for a 
  few months during the summer, it does create a potential 
  vulnerability that the Mantis wish to control. Yamabushi 
  Renshuuba ensures that anyone crossing the pass must do 
  so under the watchful eyes of the Moshi garrison. 
  ARATANA DENTO
  The town of Aratana Dento (“New Tradition”), like 
  Yamabushi Renshuuba, is a twelfth-century addition 
  to the Moshi holdings. It is located at the opposite end 
  of the Valley of the Centipede from Amaterasu Seido, 
  both literally – it is at the southeast end of the valley, 
  overlooking the sea – and philosophically. Aratana Dento 
  arose from the philosophical schism that began to divide 
  the Moshi family after the death of Amaterasu. When 
  Amaterasu was replaced by Yakamo as the Sun, the Moshi 
  found themselves questioning their role in the world, and 
  indeed the nature of the world itself. Those who believed 
  it was time adopt a more progressive approach to living 
  their lives and interacting with the rest of Rokugan 
  soon gravitated toward a small settlement that had been 
  established at the seaward end of the valley. Originally 
  this had simply been a waystation where those travelling 
  to and from the valley could pause for rest. In the years 
  after the death of Amaterasu, however, those Moshi who 
  had chosen to move away from the family’s old ways 
  gravitated here, leading to the settlement becoming 
  known as New Tradition. 
  While it is not a large community, Aratana Dento 
  thrives, continuing to welcome those who visit the Valley 
  of the Centipede. As a result, there is much mingling of 
  new and outside ideas with the established ways of the 
  Moshi. The family’s majority of traditional members tend 
  to have a dim view of Aratana Dento, passing through the 
  holding quickly or even avoiding it altogether.
  THE TEMPLE OF KAZE-NO-KAMI
  In the mid-twelfth century, after the Battle of Oblivion’s 
  Gate, the Tsuruchi family constructs this 
  temple to the Fortune of Wind in the Valley 
  of the Centipede. To some this seemed 
  odd, since the Tsuruchi have never been a 
  particularly religious family and were not 
  previously known for close relations with 
  the Moshi family. The explanation given in 
  public was that since archery is profoundly 
  affected by the winds, it was only reasonable 
  to show proper reverence to the Fortune of 
  Wind, and the Valley of the Centipede was 
  a more suitable location for such a shrine 
  than the rocky and inhospitable Tsuruchi 
  territories. Once built, the temple became 
  a place of study and learning, variously 
  involved in teaching students from the Order 
  of Osano-Wo, the Order of the Thousand 
  Fortunes, and even Tsuruchi bushi.
  114
  Chapter Five
  LANDS OF THE MANTIS CLAN
   
  
  The truth behind the temple’s founding was that its first 
  abbot, Tanari, was in fact the retired Tsuruchi, who had 
  been wounded in the last battles of the War Against the 
  Lying Darkness. It was Tanari who broadened the temple’s 
  purpose from worship to include scholarship and learning. 
  The temple suffered a crisis when Kaze-no-Kami was 
  slain by Fu Leng during the Dark Kami’s assault on 
  Tengoku in the year 1159. It fell into obscurity for several 
  years afterward, but regained some of its stature when 
  Tanari became the head of the Brotherhood of Shinsei.
  The Lands of the 
  Tsuruchi Family
  The provinces of the Tsuruchi family are largely located 
  in the Spine of the World Mountains, although they do 
  extend into the plains to the south. They are also generally 
  infertile, being either the barren rock of the mountains and 
  their foothills, or dry sandy flatlands. The Tsuruchi family 
  was founded at the beginning of the twelfth century 
  when Tsuruchi, the son of Lion and Scorpion parents, was 
  betrayed by both of these clans. Gathering loyal followers, 
  he stormed and seized Kyuden Ashinagabachi, the Castle 
  of the Wasp, which he claimed as his birthright. After an 
  investigation by the Emerald Champion, it was decided 
  he had committed no wrongdoing, and he was allowed 
  to form a Minor Clan, the Wasp. The Emerald Champion 
  granted the new clan specific permission to serve as 
  bounty hunters for his office, rooting out wanted criminals 
  in exchange for payment.
  Thanks to the work of 
  Imperial surveyors, the lands 
  granted to Tsuruchi had already 
  been divided into several prov-
  inces. Ashinagabachi Province is 
  the northernmost, located in and 
  adjacent to the Spine of the World 
  Mountains. To the east, occupying 
  the foothills of the mountains, is 
  Enzan Province, while Chuuhan 
  Province is to the south. Douro 
  Province is east of Chuuhan, bor-
  dering on the Crane lands and the 
  Three Man Alliance Plain, while 
  Shaiga Province is the southernmost. 
  In fact, these provinces are nothing 
  more than administrative divisions, im-
  portant to the Imperial bureaucracy for the 
  tax rolls but with little practical meaning to 
  the Tsuruchi themselves. The family does not 
  trouble itself to appoint separate governors for 
  each province in the manner of larger clans.
  Because of the largely infertile nature of 
  their lands, the Tsuruchi quickly became dependent on 
  imports of food and other essentials from other clans – 
  and because of their bitter enmity with the Scorpion, this 
  generally meant the Crane. They paid for this with the 
  revenues from their bounty hunting, essentially selling 
  themselves in return for the commodities they needed. 
  KYUDEN ASHINAGABACHI
  This castle was originally known Shiro no Uragiru, a 
  Scorpion castle nestled in a valley on the southern edge 
  of the Spine of the World Mountains near the Lake of 
  Silent Dreams. The road to the castle winds through the 
  mountains, overlooked by step cliffs that allow archers to 
  fire upon those below with impunity. After Tsuruchi seized 
  the castle and claimed it as the seat of his new Minor Clan, 
  he renamed the fortress Kyuden Ashinagabachi, the Castle 
  of the Wasp. 
  Every member of the Tsuruchi family undergoes 
  their gempukku, known as Tsuruchi’s Test, in Kyuden 
  Ashinagabachi’s dojo. The Hunter of Men Dojo which 
  trains the family’s specialized bounty hunters is also 
  located here.  
  In the late twelfth century, one of the last major 
  battles of the Destroyer War is fought here. Despite the 
  Destroyer’s best efforts, they are unable to breach the 
  passes to seize the remote fortress, and it emerges from 
  the conflict largely unscathed.
  115
  LANDS OF THE MANTIS CLAN
  Chapter Five
   
  
  116
  Chapter Five
  LANDS OF THE MANTIS CLAN
   
  
  SHAIGA
  The village of Shaiga is located adjacent to Three Man 
  Alliance Plain, south of the Spine of the World Mountains. 
  It is a quiet Tsuruchi holding populated entirely by heimin. 
  Founded early in the twelfth century, shortly before the 
  Clan War, it accounts for most of the Tsuruchi family’s 
  limited food production. However, the heimin of Shaiga 
  also surreptitiously mine a modest gold deposit located 
  near the village, carefully avoiding the interest of Imperial 
  tax collectors. As a result, this village is far more significant 
  to the Tsuruchi family’s success than it may first appear. 
  In the mid-twelfth century, Shaiga is also the location 
  of a dojo established by a man named Otoya, formerly 
  Hida Otoya, a veteran of virtually every major conflict 
  that had embroiled the Empire up to that time. Here he 
  trained select individuals in the ways of war; his most 
  notable student was a young man named Kaneka, eldest 
  but illegitimate son of Emperor Toturi I. However, Otoya 
  was not a man known for being able to remain long in 
  one place, and within a few years he moved on and his 
  dojo was closed.
  Shaiga village was overrun during the Destroyer War 
  by the same force that subsequently attacked Kyuden 
  Ashinagabachi. It was rebuilt afterwards and resumed 
  both its public role as the main source of food for the 
  Tsuruchi family and its covert role as a source of gold.
  GATEWAY VILLAGE
  Located on the border between Tsuruchi and Scorpion 
  lands, Gateway Village is the headquarters and primary 
  base of the Tsuruchi Wardens. While their primary role 
  is to secure the border, the Wardens use the opportunity 
  to improve their skills in horsemanship, hunting, and 
  tracking. Many of the most successful Bounty Hunters 
  have spent time among the Wardens. This included 
  Tsuruchi Nobumoto, a respected bushi and bowman who 
  eventually became daimyo of the Tsuruchi when the direct 
  heir to the family line perished. 
  Aside from its strategic location, Gateway Village is 
  otherwise unremarkable. The surrounding land is largely 
  infertile, so the population is small, consisting mainly of 
  those involved in watching for Scorpion intrusions and 
  other such threats. 
  QUIET STREAM VILLAGE 
  Another small and unremarkable settlement, Quiet 
  Stream Village is adjacent to a forest called the Chinsei 
  Mori. Wood from the forest is of exceptional quality for 
  the construction of both bows and arrows, and the village’s 
  main claim to fame is the skill of the bowyers and fletchers 
  who provide the Tsuruchi with the vast majority of its 
  archery needs. Archers from other clans greatly desire 
  bows and arrows from Quiet Stream Village, but with the 
  Tsuruchi controlling the village, only a few are allowed to 
  be exported at expensive prices.
  After the Tsuruchi join the Mantis Clan, a new dojo 
  called the Dojo of Dancing Steel is established here by 
  Tsuruchi Tozuken, a Wasp samurai whose crippling injuries 
  prevented him from serving in battle. Tozuken taught 
  a fighting style that came to be known as the Tsuruchi 
  Kenkyaku or, more simply, the Tsuruchi Swordsman. 
  Younger Tsuruchi who chose the way of the sword over 
  that of the bow embraced this new fighting style, creating 
  a philosophical schism in the family’s identity – those 
  loyal to the Dancing Steel Dojo saw Bushido as more 
  important than Tsuruchi’s Code of the Wasp. Hoping 
  to end the controversy, Tozuken retired to a monastery, 
  leaving one of his students as new master of the dojo. This 
  blunted some of the divide, but did not altogether heal it. 
  SAKANA MURA 
  This tiny holding is located on the shores of Aka Mizu-
  umi, the Lake of Shining Glass. Ostensibly it is a fishing 
  village; however, given the lake’s reputation for being 
  haunted ever since the Battle of the Hour of the Wolf 
  – an event which turned the lake’s water crimson with 
  spilled blood, leading to it being renamed Red Lake – the 
  fisherman gave up their livelihood here and left. What 
  remains is essentially a sentry outpost, guarding against 
  the possibility of a waterborne attack by the Lion across 
  Red Lake. In modern times this may seem improbable, but 
  in the years immediately after the Wasp Clan’s founding, 
  Tsuruchi himself believed the Lion had betrayed him and 
  would do so again. 
  117
  LANDS OF THE MANTIS CLAN
  Chapter Five
   
  
  HOURITSU MURA
  The Village of Law, built in the late twelfth century south 
  of the ruins of Otosan Uchi, is the modern headquarters 
  of the Tsuruchi magistrates and Bounty Hunters in the 
  eastern and southern Empire. Following the Battle of 
  Toshi Ranbo in the year 1169, the Mantis Clan Champion, 
  Yoritomo Naizen, foresaw that the empty Imperal Throne 
  and the aftermath of the battle would bring chaos and 
  discord to the Empire. He wanted Mantis magistrates to 
  be at the forefront of maintaining law and order, and 
  ordered the construction of this village in otherwise 
  unaligned territory. Houritsu Mura also served to further 
  expand Mantis influence on the Rokugani mainland by 
  establishing a permanent presence in a new region. 
  The Temple of the First Wasp, dedicated to ancestor 
  worship, is located in Houritsu Mura. While many assume 
  this temple’s name is a reference to Tsuruchi, it is in fact a 
  reference to a Crane magistrate, Doji Ietomi, who devoted 
  himself to bringing a murderer from the Otomo family 
  to justice despite the man’s formidable political powers. 
  The Mantis – and especially the Tsuruchi – see Ietomi as 
  a paragon of duty, and revere him and other prominent 
  magistrates regardless of their clan of origin.
  118
  Chapter Five
  LANDS OF THE MANTIS CLAN
   
  
  The Lands of the 
  Kitsune Family
  The Fox Clan is generally considered the first Minor 
  Clan officially founded in Rokugan, originating from a 
  conflict between the Lion Clan and the small remnants 
  of the Ki-Rin Clan left in Rokugan after the Kami Shinjo 
  left to explore beyond the Empire’s borders. When the 
  Lion expelled these Ki-Rin from their lands, they travelled 
  south into the forested lands near the Spine of the World 
  Mountains. However, the Lion continued to press them 
  until the Emperor granted them the status of a Minor Clan 
  and decreed that no Great Clan could make war upon a 
  Minor Clan without Imperial permission. The Ki-Rin were 
  granted the lands in and around the Kitsune Mori forest, 
  and soon assumed a new name taken from that forest – the 
  Kitsune family of the Fox Clan.
  The Kitsune lands comprise a single province, the 
  Kakusu Province, and most of them are covered by the 
  dark sprawl of the Kitsune Mori. This is an ancient and 
  mysterious woodland, said to be haunted by spirits from 
  both Chikushudo, the Realm of Animals, and Sakkaku, 
  the Realm of Mischief. In order to live in this place, the 
  Kitsune samurai were forced to hunt in the forest – a 
  shameful practice to most Rokugani samurai, who find 
  the eating of red meat distasteful – and to gather both 
  food and medicines from under its shadowy canopy. Over 
  the centuries, the Kitsune have grown away from their 
  roots in the Ki-Rin, developing a unique character of their 
  own. In particular, they learned to exist in harmony with 
  the forest, forming spiritual and even familial bonds with 
  the creatures that lived there, particularly the kitsune fox-
  spirits who taught them about the woodlands. 
  In modern times, the Kitsune have cultivated more land 
  around the forest, allowing them to reduce – but by no 
  means eliminate – their reliance on its bounty. In contrast 
  to the Tsuruchi and the Moshi, the Kitsune did not willingly 
  join the Mantis Clan, but instead were forced to do so out 
  of self-preservation when their clan was threatened by the 
  forces of the Shadow Dragon.
  KYUDEN KITSUNE
  Kyuden Kitsune is not a very large castle, and is 
  unusual in being constructed almost entirely of stone. 
  Most Rokugani castles use significant quantities of wood 
  in their construction, but the Kitsune family abhors the 
  cutting of trees, so the only wood used in their palace was 
  harvested from either deadfall or from particularly sick or 
  damaged trees of the Kitsune Mori. The resulting structure 
  and its surrounding community could easily have become 
  dour and forbidding as a result, but the Kitsune invested 
  much effort in ensuring this was not the case. The castle 
  is designed to be light and airy, with many windows and 
  other apertures, and the interior is decorated in themes 
  reminiscent of nature in general and the woodlands 
  in particular. A side-effect of this is that the resulting 
  structure is much less capable of military defense than 
  similar Rokugani holdings; however, Kyuden Kitsune’s 
  location inside the Kitsune Mori makes it difficult to 
  approach with any sort of large armed force. Moreover, 
  the character of the forest itself – rife with spirits, almost 
  all of whom look with favor on the Kitsune – provides 
  a unique additional protection against any would-be 
  attacker. In fact, up until the Shadow Dragon’s assault in 
  the late twelfth century, Kyuden Kitsune had never been 
  threatened at all.
  The settlement surrounding Kyuden Kitsune likewise 
  reflects the character of the forest and its topography. 
  Many dwellings and buildings are scattered throughout 
  the Kitsune Mori, some well away from the Kyuden itself. 
  It is said that secret trails and even tunnels connect all 
  of the Kitsune’s homes and other buildings, and may 
  even extend beneath much of the Kitsune Mori itself. The 
  Kitsune themselves are mute on the extent to which this is 
  true, or if it is even true at all.
  OTHER HOLDINGS OF THE KITSUNE
  The Kitsune have no other formal holdings. As noted, 
  many of them live in scattered locations throughout the 
  Kitsune Mori, and in modern times, several small villages 
  have been established by the family in farming areas 
  surrounding the forest. The Kitsune also have many sacred 
  locations within the great forest, often marked with torii 
  arches, small shrines, or statues of small white foxes with 
  many tails. Some of these locations are recent, marking 
  places where members of the family have had significant 
  interactions with the spirits of the Kitsune Mori. Others, 
  however, date back to the earliest days of Kitsune 
  settlement, and their original purpose is lost to time.
  119
  LANDS OF THE MANTIS CLAN
  Chapter Five
   
  
   
  
   
  
  122
  Chapter Six
  LANDS OF THE PHOENIX CLAN
   
  
  CHAPTER SIX
  When the Kami Shiba decided which lands to settle 
  with his nascent clan, he set his eyes to the northeast of 
  Rokugan. Those were not the most fertile lands in the new 
  Empire, and they suffered from harsh winters and relative 
  isolation (bordered by mountains on two sides and the 
  ocean on a third). However, Shiba already knew his clan 
  would never be a large one. The samurai who had flocked 
  to his banner were few, and tended to be more scholarly 
  than those following his siblings. It seemed unlikely to 
  Shiba they would ever see radical increases in numbers 
  and thus would not need to claim large or prosperous 
  lands. Moreover, their knowledge would allow them to 
  make the most of what they found. Moreover, once the 
  Tribe of Isawa joined the clan, the gift of magic more than 
  made up for any material shortcomings in their territories. 
  Thus the Phoenix prospered in their remote corner of the 
  Empire.
  The Phoenix lands are primarily plains, with only a 
  rare few hills to break their monotony. The vast majority 
  of the major Phoenix settlements can be found on these 
  plains, along with most of the population, who follow 
  the traditional Rokugani model of small agricultural 
  villages cultivating the land. However, the sameness of 
  the Phoenix lands does have one very large interruption: 
  the Mori Isawa, easily the second largest forest in the 
  Empire (exceeded only by the Shinomen itself). The 
  Isawa Mori is dominated by evergreens, retaining thick 
  foliage all year long despite the bitter winters. While not 
  as mysterious or dangerous as the Shinomen Mori, Isawa 
  Mori is nonetheless known as a place of tremendous 
  spiritual power and corresponding enigma, home to many 
  otherworldly beings and peculiar legends. While only a 
  few Phoenix samurai dwell within it, the Isawa Mori has 
  shaped the clan in many ways. 
  Two mountain ranges also define the Phoenix 
  landscape; the Great Wall of the North closes off the 
  northern border of the clan’s territory, but an offshoot 
  of that range extends south within the Phoenix borders, 
  forming a barrier between their lands and the near-vacant 
  Dragon Heart Plain. Although sparsely populated, these 
  Phoenix Mountains are popular with several monastic 
  orders and are home to many shrines and temples, as well 
  as a few lesser clan holdings. On the other hand, the small 
  mountain chain known as the Mountains of Regret which 
  forms the clan’s southern border is avoided by most, for 
  it is both treacherous and populated by many dangerous 
  beasts. Only a single passage, the so-called Treacherous 
  Pass, traverses this range. 
  The Phoenix are one of three clans with an extensive 
  coastline. However, much of it – particularly in the 
  northern regions – is comprised of jagged rocks and cliffs, 
  123
  LANDS OF THE PHOENIX CLAN
  Chapter Six
   
  
  inhospitable to settlement. Still, the Phoenix made the 
  most of what they have, and fishing villages can be found 
  in all of the rare spots where openings appear in the cliffs, 
  as well as in the more hospitable southern portion of the 
  coast. Overall, the coast sees only modest commercial 
  traffic, especially when compared to the Imperial and 
  Crane lands further to the south. On the other hand, the 
  same cliffs and reefs which make the coast difficult to 
  exploit also make it hard to use as an invasion route; only 
  the Mantis have ever experienced success in such efforts, 
  and only at great cost in lives and resources.
  Due to the mountains that surround them on several 
  sides, the Phoenix provinces are accessed by only a 
  handful of roads; this gives the Phoenix considerable 
  control over movement of both trade and troops into their 
  borders. This is especially useful to this clan since it has 
  less military manpower than any of the other original 
  Great Clans (although in modern times the Mantis are 
  probably smaller). Commerce with the Phoenix lands 
  passes through two main avenues. The first is the Drowned 
  Merchant River, which finds its source in the Phoenix 
  lands and flows west toward the lands of the Dragon, Lion, 
  and eventually Unicorn. The river acts as both a source 
  of fresh fish and a way for the Phoenix to trade with 
  those inland clans. Banditry can be a problem, however, 
  since the lands between the Dragon and the Phoenix are 
  sparsely populated and often home to outlaws. A slower 
  but safer route is the inland road which connects to the 
  Phoenix settlement of Nikesake, a road dutifully patrolled 
  by Shiba bushi. Many tradesmen only travel so far as the 
  Shiba provinces anyway, since they are the southernmost 
  and most easily accessed, leaving the Isawa and Asako 
  with the quiet they relish. Of course, this also means that 
  during the rare invasions of Phoenix lands the Shiba 
  always bear the heaviest cost. While they are honored to 
  serve as the protectors of the Phoenix, they sometimes 
  wonder if the Isawa would more often commit to martial 
  efforts if their own lands were more directly threatened. 
  As noted earlier, the climate of Phoenix territory is 
  infamous for the harshness of its winters. The temperatures 
  in the area reach some of the lowest levels found in 
  Rokugan, on par with the mountainous regions of the 
  Dragon and Crab territories. Plains and mountains alike 
  receive a prodigious amount of snow, and travel comes to 
  a complete stop during most of the season. Of course, the 
  Isawa can simply use magic when winter travel is needed, 
  so while the peasantry is definitely isolated during winter, 
  the clan’s samurai can travel and communicate if need 
  be. Spring also comes later in Phoenix lands than in most 
  of the rest of Rokugan; among other things, this means 
  the cherry blossom trees there are the last to flower, 
  drawing samurai from across the Empire to witness the 
  fortuitous event. On the negative side, the heavy snowfalls 
  mean the spring can often see flash floods as the snows 
  melt. Summer is milder in Phoenix lands than in most 
  of Rokugan, which some see as a metaphor for Phoenix 
  pacifism – the “season of war” is shorter and less marked 
  for them than for other clans. Autumn is cooler than 
  elsewhere, with almost constant rain – albeit usually light 
  enough not to disrupt the harvest.
  Although the Phoenix are known as pacifists, their 
  borders have seen violence all too often throughout their 
  history. The plains of their southwestern provinces are 
  dangerously close to the territory of the bellicose Lion, 
  and have seen more battles than any other regions in 
  the Phoenix lands. During the eleventh and early twelfth 
  centuries, however, this was mitigated by the Lion-Crane 
  conflicts over the settlement of Toshi Ranbo; in fact, while 
  it was under Crane ownership the Phoenix provided it 
  with a crucial supply line, both as a show of support to 
  the Crane and to turn the attention of the Lion away from 
  themselves. When it became the Imperial capital at the end 
  of the Four Winds era, Toshi Ranbo became even more of 
  a buffer against the Lion, since they would never want to 
  be seen marching troops too close to the Emperor’s city. 
  In contrast to the Lion border, the southeastern edge of 
  the Phoenix lands are guarded by the Mountains of 
  Regret and border on Imperial lands, hardly likely to 
  present a danger. After the destruction of Otosan 
  Uchi, however, this border becomes less safe and 
  much more heavily guarded. The western border 
  of Phoenix lands is also warded by mountains, 
  and few samurai patrol that region during 
  most times since the reclusive Dragon rarely 
  manifest interest in their neighbor. Two notable 
  exceptions are the fall of the Snake Clan, which 
  saw radical action from the Phoenix armies, 
  and the so-called War of Fire and Snow, when 
  machinations of the Dark Oracle of Fire drove 
  the Dragon and Phoenix to war. 
  The eastern coastlands are well-guarded 
  by the presence of Shiro Shiba, and the 
  friendship between Crane and Phoenix meant 
  that for centuries the Shiba had no fear of 
  a maritime threat. However, the growing 
  maritime power of the Mantis over the 
  centuries became an increasing concern for 
  the Phoenix, eventually leading to several 
  124
  Chapter Six
  LANDS OF THE PHOENIX CLAN
   
  
  major conflicts in the twelfth century. The emergence of 
  Sachi’s Anvil, a small Mantis island right off the Phoenix 
  coastline, further cemented the need for coastal security. 
  Although no samurai live north of the Phoenix, the 
  Yobanjin barbarians dwell in and beyond the mountains 
  there, and unpredictable raids make the northern border 
  intermittently dangerous. Generations of tranquility (and 
  even covert trade) will sometimes lull the Phoenix into a 
  false sense of security, only for the Yobanjin to capitalize 
  on this weakness.  
  The Asako Provinces
  The Asako are a small family by most standards, and 
  their provinces are sparsely populated. Set in the eastern 
  part of the Phoenix lands, they receive relatively little 
  traffic or commerce… which is just as the Asako prefer it. 
  Although only a fraction of the Asako are part of the secret 
  henshin order of monks, the influence of that mystical 
  group can be felt throughout the family, and as a result 
  the Asako favor the beauty of peaceful natural settings. 
  Cascades, mountains, and forests of tremendous beauty 
  are scattered throughout the Asako provinces, often in 
  isolated places watched over only by a small shrine. 
  The En-Ju Province
  The northernmost province of the Asako, En-Ju is almost 
  entirely mountainous, and seems to have little in the way 
  of value or resources to offer. However, this isolation 
  makes it popular with the Brotherhood’s monastic orders, 
  several of which have monasteries within the province 
  (along with the Henshin order itself). Historically, the 
  province is noted for having shared a border with the 
  lands of the Snake, and its isolated quietude was greatly 
  disturbed when the armies of the clan marched through on 
  the way to the Five Nights of Shame. After the Chuda are 
  disbanded, the Phoenix Inquisitors establish a presence in 
  En-Ju in order to maintain a vigil over the cursed lands of 
  the former Minor Clan, looking for any signs of renewed 
  corruption.
  SEIDO JUROJIN
  Easily the second-largest holding in all the Asako 
  provinces, Seido Jurojin is both the largest and the oldest 
  shrine to the Fortune of Longevity, having been built in 
  the ancient days of the Tribe of Isawa before the Phoenix 
  Clan even existed. Gifted to the nascent Asako family 
  when the clan first formed, the shrine has always exerted a 
  strong influence on the family. It is a center for the healing 
  arts, a topic which draws the three main branches of the 
  Asako family together: shugenja, henshin, and scholars. 
  Set among high cliffs, the shrine is originally almost 
  inaccessible, but the Asako eventually build a road which 
  would allow pilgrims to reach it more easily. The journey 
  still remains arduous, though, particularly since it is often 
  undertaken by sick and elderly persons seeking the mercy 
  of Jurojin. Many perish before reaching the great temple, 
  and smaller shrines to the departed may be found dotted 
  about the landscape around it. Those who do reach the 
  Shrine, however, can meet with the Empire’s foremost 
  experts in matters of health. The most pious, honorable, 
  and needy might even be able to convince the Asako to 
  let them enter the inner chambers of the shrine where the 
  (often quite elderly) monks devoted to the Fortune can 
  pray for their recovery. Jurojin himself has been rumored 
  to walk the halls of the shrine, so it is easy to understand 
  why such a privilege is reserved to only a few, and none 
  but the Asako are allowed to decide who is fit to receive it. 
  In times of war, the shrine has been known to house 
  refugees and wounded soldiers, even those from the ranks 
  of the enemy. Such outsiders are not permitted to carry 
  any weapons, not even the daisho, and must remain 
  within the shrine until the conflict has passed. Such is 
  the Phoenix devotion to pacifism – they will heal their 
  enemies, but will not allow them to resume waging war.
  125
  LANDS OF THE PHOENIX CLAN
  Chapter Six
   
  
   
  
  The Ki-Rin Province
  Named after the isolated shrine of the Ki-Rin located 
  within its mountains, this western province is a mix of 
  mountainous terrain and river valleys, the waters of which 
  flow to the south to join into the Drowned Merchant River. 
  While underpopulated compared to most other provinces 
  in the Empire, the Ki-Rin Province does have a few 
  villages and strongholds of note, exploiting the wealth of 
  fresh fish from the rivers or mining the rich silver veins 
  hidden within the mountains. After the return of the 
  Unicorn Clan, this province becomes a popular destination 
  for some of their samurai, particularly the Shinjo, who 
  hope to catch a glimpse of the legendary Ki-Rin itself. 
  In the late twelfth century, some of the plains on the 
  western edge of this province become the lands of the 
  Ox Clan, which publicly annoys the Phoenix but privately 
  relieves them from the burden of patrolling the remote 
  area.
  SHRINE OF THE KI-RIN
  Reihado sano Ki-Rin is a remote mountaintop shrine 
  dedicated to one of the most mysterious creatures in 
  Rokugan. The Ki-Rin is a poorly understood being (or 
  possibly several beings). What little is agreed upon is that 
  it is a creature of Heavenly origin and great moral and 
  spiritual purity. It has only appeared in the mortal realm a 
  handful of times in recorded history, always as a portent 
  before events of momentous importance. The Kami Shinjo 
  was said to be able to turn into a Ki-Rin, much like how 
  Togashi could take the form of a Dragon, and this is the 
  source of the shrine’s popularity with the Unicorn Clan. 
  The shrine is built on the site where a Ki-Rin appeared, 
  right before the clan of Shinjo (then called the Ki-Rin 
  Clan) left Rokugan on its journey into the gaijin lands. 
  The shrine is difficult to access, located high atop a 
  mountain and reached only by a single road that often 
  becomes an actual staircase. However, it does 
  receive a fair number of visitors throughout the 
  year, particularly during the Festival of the White 
  Orchid, a special shugenja tournament hosted 
  periodically by the Phoenix Elemental Masters. 
  The rest of the year, the shrine is tended by a 
  mix of Brotherhood and Asako monks. They are 
  a unique group who follow many Fortunist rites 
  but also have special prayers and rituals of their 
  own based on the nature of the Ki-Rin. They 
  are known among the Phoenix for being some 
  of the most knowledgeable monks regarding 
  Celestial creatures, and are often consulted for 
  issues involving the ryu, fushicho, and other such 
  Heavenly beings. 
  Physically, the shrine is for the most part a 
  modest collection of monastic buildings and 
  peasant huts. The main temple pagoda is not 
  particularly large, but boasts a huge solid-gold 
  statue of the Ki-Rin. A special tournament field 
  is maintained outside the shrine, and it is on this 
  field that the Festival of the White Orchid occurs.  
  SHIRO GISU 
  The only notable Phoenix stronghold in the Ki-Rin 
  province, Shiro Gisu is located in the Phoenix Mountains 
  about a half-day’s travel northeast from the Shrine of the 
  Ki-Rin. It is perched on a high mountainside overlooking 
  a modest lake called Sazanami Mizu. The lake is fed by a 
  beautiful waterfall known as the Firebird Falls, and the 
  castle is designed to offer splendid views of both the falls 
  alongside and the lake below. From the lake, the minor 
  River of Northern Snow winds southward to join into the 
  larger Drowned Merchant River. 
  Shiro Gisu is a relatively small castle but is designed 
  with court in mind, boasting a variety of interior and 
  exterior gardens and several libraries. Although it is not 
  large or prominent enough to host an Imperial Court, it is 
  nonetheless an important location for Phoenix diplomacy; 
  those guests who are not prominent enough to attend court 
  at Kyuden Asako or Pale Oak Castle, but are nonetheless 
  too significant to risk insulting, are instead invited to 
  spend the winter in Shiro Gisu.     
  Kyuukai Province
  Kyuukai Province is another mountainous Asako 
  province, but does open out into fertile plains on its 
  eastern side, where many villages flourish. As the province 
  which is home to the largest city in Asako lands, Kyuukai 
  is probably the most crowded of the family’s lands… at 
  least from their viewpoint. Travelling samurai from other 
  clans generally find the province to be peaceful and quiet.
  MICHITA YASUMI
  Hopeful Rest City is an oddity in the Asako lands: a large 
  commercial city in a land ruled by mystics and scholars. 
  In truth, it developed into such a place due only to its 
  location, since goods from the rest of the Empire must pass 
  127
  LANDS OF THE PHOENIX CLAN
  Chapter Six
   
  
  through Kyuukai Province on their way to the Isawa-ruled 
  northeastern lands of the Phoenix. Since these trade routes 
  fell within the Asako borders, a city inevitably arose to 
  facilitate it. Despite requests from the Isawa and the Shiba, 
  the Asako are reluctant to redraw their provincial borders, 
  so this trade center remains within their lands. 
  Hopeful Rest City is thus something of an inherent 
  contradiction: a trade center with a prosperous merchant 
  class, but ruled by samurai who maintain a strictly 
  traditionalist attitude toward commerce. The merchants 
  here carefully refrain from publicly displaying their 
  wealth, and the large marketplace at the center of the 
  city does not even have a name despite being the beating 
  mercantile heart of Michita Yasumi – sometimes called 
  the “Invisible Market” or “Yasumi’s Shadow.” However, it 
  would be a mistake to think the Asako disdain prevents 
  them from keeping an eye on the market’s activities. Their 
  traditionalist attitude extends to the law, so smuggling, 
  graft, racketeering, and theft are all strictly punished. Thus, 
  while small amounts of Yobajin goods can be purchased 
  here on the black market, the merchants are very careful 
  who they sell to and what they offer least they attract 
  the wrath of the Asako. Inquisitors also frequently inspect 
  the market, and those who deal in magical substances are 
  rarely heard from again.
  The second point of interest in Michita Yasumi is the 
  Kanjiro Library, something in which the Asako do take 
  much pride. Constructed in the ninth century on the orders 
  of governor Asako Kanjiro, the library serves both as a 
  general repository of knowledge and as a spell research 
  facility. Although the Isawa have far superior facilities, 
  the existence of the Kanjiro Library allows Asako shugenja 
  some degree of autonomy from their Isawa rivals. There 
  is a small shugenja school adjacent to the Library where 
  Asako shugenja can study with each other. Given the 
  location of Michita Yasumi on a major trade route and 
  the welcoming nature of the Asako family, the school has 
  become popular with outsider samurai trying to learn the 
  ways of Phoenix magic. The Asako are known to provide 
  tutelage to a handful of visiting shugenja every year, 
  enough to encourage other visitors to keep trickling in. 
  The presence of so many shugenja has also turned the 
  Library into a temple of sorts, and small shrines (typically 
  Shinseist) are scattered throughout this district of the 
  town – a considerable contrast to the bustling commercial 
  interests of the central market. 
  Yogen Province
  Yogen is the largest province in the Asako lands and 
  home to the family’s seat of power, but it has only about 
  the same population as Kyuukai and is, if anything, less 
  wealthy. Of course, nearly half of the province is covered 
  by the Isawa Mori, so settlement has been limited to the 
  plains. Kyuden Asako itself is far smaller than Shiro Shiba 
  and Kyuden Isawa, and would probably remain largely 
  unnoticed by the rest of the Empire if not for the beauty 
  of its surroundings. Nonetheless, several Imperial Winter 
  Courts have occurred within its halls, and as a result the 
  roads of Yogen Province tend to be quite well maintained.
  KYUDEN ASAKO
  The ancestral home and ruling seat of the Asako family, 
  Kyuden Asako (also known as Morning Glory Castle) 
  is famous throughout the Empire for its unique natural 
  beauty. Set at the edges of the Isawa Mori on a black stone 
  promontory rising above the treeline, the bleached stone 
  walls of Kyuden Asako reflect the light of the rising sun 
  every morning, granting its second name of Morning Glory 
  Castle. Due to its relative small size and remote location, 
  Kyuden Asako is not viewed as a worthwhile target of 
  military conquest, and even during the bleak days of the 
  Clan War the castle was spared the destruction which 
  afflicted other parts of the Phoenix lands. As a result, 
  security is minimal, and this combined with its beauty and 
  isolation makes Kyuden Asako one of the most peaceful 
  locales in the Empire… exactly as its founder wished. 
  This peacefulness has been noticed by more than one 
  Emperor, and Kyuden Asako has been host to several of 
  their Winter Courts. The flood of guests and servants who 
  accompany an Imperial Court can push the resources of 
  this small palace to its limit, but the Asako are nonetheless 
  greatly honored to be selected. Besides, they welcome 
  a Winter Court as a chance to sow the seeds of peace 
  between the other clans.
  THE LIBRARY OF THE FIERY 
  CENTIPEDE
  Located a few miles from Morning Glory Castle, the 
  Library of the Fiery Centipede is actually a holding of the 
  Moshi family of the Mantis Clan, despite being located in 
  Phoenix territory. Built in the ninth century to foster the 
  exchange of knowledge between the Moshi family and the 
  128
  Chapter Six
  LANDS OF THE PHOENIX CLAN
   
  
  Phoenix Clan, the library is the most complete repository 
  of knowledge regarding Elemental Fire to be found in the 
  Empire; even the Masters of Fire have occasionally studied 
  there. 
  The Library is a sturdy structure of gray stone, three 
  stories tall with no windows. Magical wards protect it from 
  intrusion and – not surprisingly but somewhat ironically 
  – from fires that might otherwise damage or destroy the 
  documents and scrolls stored there. Small openings in 
  the roof admit sunlight, which is distributed through the 
  interior for illumination by a system of mirrors similar to 
  that used by the Moshi in their own lands. 
  SHINDEN ASAKO
  Few outside the Phoenix suspect the existence of 
  Shinden Asako, and fewer still have ever set foot on its 
  secret grounds. Built deep within the Isawa Mori, Shiden 
  Asako is the only formal dojo of the henshin, where a 
  select chosen few from the family learn the secrets of the 
  Path of Man. Connected to Michita Yasumi by a single 
  narrow trail, Shinden Asako is built from natural stone 
  and easily blends into its surroundings. Magical wards 
  combine with its out of the way location to ensure no 
  one stumbles upon it by chance. Here the henshin novices 
  undergo their training, a form of instruction not entirely 
  unlike that seen in most Brotherhood monasteries. The 
  teaching focuses on esoteric practices to awaken the soul, 
  while also learning to influence the kami through the so-
  called “mysteries” and “riddles.” 
  The shrine is an ascetic place, barely more comfortable 
  than a monastery, with just enough amenities for the 
  Asako to consider themselves to be living as samurai. 
  Smaller shrines are located around the central complex, 
  dedicated to a variety of Fortunes, ancestors, and Celestial 
  beings; many of these were built by individual Asako 
  for personal reasons. Shinden Asako has only a modest 
  library, but some of the writings kept there are said to have 
  been penned by Lady Asako herself. While these writings 
  do not cover the Path of Man itself, they are still seen as 
  a treasure of the family, recording their founder’s ideas on 
  the place of man in the universe.
  THE SHRINE OF UIKKU
  Reihaido Uikku is located in the middle of the large 
  plain which comprises the western half of Yogen province. 
  No road connects it to any village or city, and the land 
  around it is rocky, making it difficult to reach even on 
  horseback. However, those who accomplish the long walk 
  are rewarded with one of the holiest sites in the Empire. 
  This shrine was built to commemorate Uikku, the child 
  prophet and prodigy who was first discovered in the Asako 
  lands. Able to recite the Tao of Shinsei by heart in his early 
  years, Uikku is best remembered for the increasingly dire 
  prophecies he made before his death just eighteen years 
  later. The shrine serves a dual purpose as a repository for 
  his knowledge and a tribute to his spirit, and the Phoenix 
  hope their prayers bring comfort to what was in life a tor-
  mented soul. Attentive visitors will notice a rather impres-
  sive security detail, particularly for an Asako holding, with 
  Shiba bushi patrolling both the halls of the shrine and 
  its surrounding lands. Those are the Defenders of Uikku, 
  an order of samurai pledged to defend Uikku’s prophecies 
  against those who might exploit them for dishonorable 
  purposes. The Defenders also closely study the final eight 
  prophecies known as Uikku’s Dooms, a set of apocalyptic 
  predictions about the Empire and each of the Great Clans. 
  Whether the Dooms can ever truly be averted is uncertain, 
  but regardless, the Defenders of Uikku and the monks who 
  maintain the shrine are among the Empire’s greatest ex-
  perts in the study of prophecy and divination.
  The Agasha Provinces  
  For most of the Empire’s history the Agasha are a 
  Dragon Family, and the provinces they later come to 
  oversee are the charge of the Shiba family. GMs running 
  games set prior to the Hidden Emperor era should treat 
  these provinces as Shiba possessions, and make note of the 
  changes to the various holdings therein. 
  When the Agasha fled their clan and swore fealty to the 
  Phoenix, the Isawa granted them the four least-wealthy 
  Shiba provinces, thereby giving them a home while 
  minimizing the insult to the Shiba. These four provinces 
  had limited farmlands, coastlines blocked by reefs and 
  cliffs, and were closed off to the south by the dangerous 
  Mountains of Regret. However, the Agasha were happy to 
  get any territory at all, and their inhospitable new lands 
  were actually somewhat of an improvement over their 
  former mountainous home in the Dragon lands. Also, they 
  had always been a somewhat isolationist family, focusing 
  on magical studies rather than hosting visitors, so their 
  new home fit their nature well.
  Anshin Province
  The Anshin province is the only one in the Agasha 
  lands which can be termed prosperous. It is dominated 
  by a modest but fertile plain, and its villages produce the 
  majority of the Agasha food supply. Given its economic 
  importance and its location at the southern border of the 
  Phoenix Clan, the Anshin province is heavily patrolled by 
  the Shiba despite it no longer officially being under their 
  rule. The Agasha do not object to this, appreciating the 
  support of their new clan – particularly since they have 
  few bushi of their own to secure their borders.
  129
  LANDS OF THE PHOENIX CLAN
  Chapter Six
   
  
  HONORED TREATY CITY
  Named after a peace treaty between the Lion and the 
  Phoenix, Mamoru Kyotei Toshi is the southernmost city 
  in Phoenix lands. The land around the city is the most 
  fertile in the province, and usually produces enough rice 
  for the Agasha to export a modest surplus to neighboring 
  regions. This means the city is usually bustling with 
  visitors and economic activity, quite unlike most other 
  Agasha holdings. 
  True to their isolationist nature, the Agasha relinquish 
  some aspects of administering the city to the other families. 
  The Shiba handle security and maintain a sizable barracks 
  within the city, while Isawa representatives ensure the 
  taxes are properly collected. Still, the governor of the city 
  is always an Agasha, and the magistrates who protect the 
  city against criminal activity are usually Agasha as well. 
  Due to its history the city often serves as a diplomatic 
  meeting-point between the Lion and the Phoenix. Over 
  the centuries, the Phoenix have found that reminding the 
  Lion how their honored ancestor once agreed to peace on 
  this very spot is a sure way to gain their ear. The city’s 
  location also means Lion samurai do not have to go deeper 
  into Phoenix territory to conduct their diplomacy, which 
  generally suits them quite well. Still, the two clans have 
  very different attitudes, and to discourage Lion guests 
  from any unseemly violence, one of the Shiba Governors 
  ordered the construction of a dojo exclusively for the use 
  of Lion guests. Such visitors frequently make a point of 
  measuring themselves against Shiba bushi on the practice 
  floor, and while this can be tiresome to the Shiba it is seen 
  as a much preferable to more overt forms of aggression.  
  Mihari Province
  The Mihari province, like the Anshin province, is 
  dominated by plains. However, much of its soil is rocky, 
  particularly in the regions closer to the Mountains of 
  Regret, so any economic exploitation of the province 
  is limited and requires arduous work. Settlements are 
  few and far between, usually limited to small villages. 
  However, these villages do provide the near-perfect 
  isolation for Agasha shugenja to experiment in solitude. It 
  is not uncommon for a single Agasha samurai, sometimes 
  not even accompanied by personal family, to live in these 
  small nondescript villages.
  ZUMIKI-MIHARI
  Any visitors passing by this lone watchtower at the 
  southern edge of Mihari province would probably not pay 
  it much attention, thinking it just another border guard 
  post. However, Zumiki-Mihari serves a unique purpose for 
  the Phoenix. To the South of it lies the ancestral lands of 
  the Otomo family; while they have no military strength of 
  their own, the Otomo wield tremendous political influence 
  130
  Chapter Six
  LANDS OF THE PHOENIX CLAN
   
  
  in the courts, and like nothing more than meddling in 
  inter-clan affairs – including those involving the Phoenix. 
  The tower was built with a simple and specific purpose: to 
  observe the Otomo lands and gather as much information 
  on their activities as possible. Although this is quite 
  literally spying, the Phoenix prefer to see it as a form of 
  preventive reconnaissance, knowing all too well a single 
  Otomo courtier is as dangerous as a whole army. 
  While the tower has a good vantage over the neighboring 
  plains of the Otomo, its true potential is unlocked by 
  magic. The spells of the Phoenix allow them to monitor 
  events much farther than the mere eye can see. This is 
  one rare area in which the various families of the Phoenix 
  cooperate unconditionally, as they all know how irksome 
  the Otomo can be. 
  The Phoenix assume the Otomo know about the tower – 
  after all, the Imperials’ own information network is quite 
  extensive. However, they have refrained from any public 
  accusations against the clan, and the Phoenix therefore 
  quietly continue their spying.
  ORANGE FLAME VILLAGE
  For most of history, this settlement is a minor village 
  in the Shiba provinces, eking out a meagre living from 
  the rocky soil. When the Agasha take possession of 
  Mihari province, they discover why the soil here is so 
  exceptionally unproductive: it is rich in minerals, harmful 
  to plant growth but very useful for Agasha alchemy 
  – especially the creation of hanabi (fireworks). They 
  immediately put the villagers to work at mining these 
  useful minerals, and within a few months they are able to 
  celebrate with a huge fireworks display, culminating in a 
  beautiful orange phoenix. 
  Since then, the once dormant village has become a 
  dynamic settlement, with almost all villagers involved in 
  creating fireworks. From the mining of the components 
  to the crafting, packaging, and distribution of the rockets, 
  the whole village takes part in its new trade – closely 
  overseen by the Agasha, of course. To celebrate their 
  newfound prosperity, the village holds a festival once a 
  year on the anniversary of that first fireworks display, 
  always culminating in the recreation of the famous orange 
  phoenix. The villagers have come to see this particular 
  firework as the direct symbol of their good fortune, so 
  much so that they have renamed their home in its honor 
  and refuse to even mention the former name. The Agasha 
  who rule the area are happy to indulge this superstition 
  since it helps ensure the local peasants are loyal to their 
  new masters. The Agasha themselves, meanwhile, see their 
  production and sale of fireworks as proof of the value they 
  bring to the Phoenix Clan.
  Omoidasu Province
  The lands of the Omoidasu province are almost 
  completely within the Mountains of Regret, so managing 
  them is a thankless task for the Agasha. The Mountains are 
  treacherous to travel, prone to flash floods and landslides. 
  Furthermore, it is believe some Shadowlands creatures 
  nest in caves beneath the mountains, for ogres and goblins 
  are spotted within the peaks almost every year. As if that 
  were not enough, bandits often find the mountains to 
  be the perfect place to settle in their hidden camps. The 
  Agasha rarely venture in the mountains unless absolutely 
  necessary, although they sometimes place magical wards 
  on the Treacherous Pass, the main route through the range. 
  Still, the province is not entirely worthless; it does 
  encompass a small coastal region just north of the 
  mountains which is home to several small fishing villages 
  and a single notable port city.
  THE CITY OF REMEMBRANCE
  This coastal settlement was once called the City of 
  Suffering, due to a curse placed upon it by a powerful 
  maho-tsukai which would allow him to return from death. 
  Supposedly the entire council of Elemental Masters and 
  the Jade Champion had to join forces to defeat him, but no 
  mention of this infamous tsukai can be found anywhere 
  else in the Empire. Regardless, the city’s name was 
  changed after the legendary hero Matsu Hitomi died there. 
  A shrine to her memory was built in the city and is now 
  a frequent destination for Lion pilgrims. The locals make 
  sure to maintain the shrine with the utmost reverence, 
  fearing that failing to do so for so much as a single week 
  would draw the wrath of Hitomi’s spirit. 
  131
  LANDS OF THE PHOENIX CLAN
  Chapter Six
   
  
  In modern times, irrespective of these and other 
  superstitions, Toshi no Omoidasu is a prosperous port 
  city and accounts for the vast majority of the Omoidasu 
  province’s limited wealth. Due to its position at the 
  southern edge of the Phoenix coastline, the city attracts 
  many Mantis samurai and traders, especially after 
  the creation of Kaigen’s Island off the coast. While the 
  Mantis and the Phoenix have never harbored much love 
  towards each other, the importance of commerce often 
  overshadows such tensions. Moreover, as latecomers to 
  the Phoenix Clan the Agasha do not have a particularly 
  strong distaste for the Mantis, making them well suited 
  for handling such dealings. Mantis visitors usually keep 
  to the waterfront in order to avoid too much interaction 
  with the Phoenix, and several inns and teahouses there 
  cater almost exclusively to them; the district has acquired 
  a definite “Mantis flavor” over the years. 
  Haimaato Province
  Of all the provinces ceded to the Agasha, Haimaato is 
  perhaps the least valuable. Its coastline is almost entirely 
  useless, bordered by high cliffs, and its land is only 
  moderately fertile at best, supporting villages but no major 
  town or city. Perhaps it is this very lack of development 
  that leads the Agasha to choose this province as their 
  new seat of power. While the rest of the province has 
  not changed much from its previous state, the presence 
  of Kyuden Agasha means the region now teems with 
  shugenja, many of them conducting magical experiments 
  in their own homes. 
  KYUDEN AGASHA
  The castle which would one day become known as 
  Kyuden Agasha was originally a very minor Phoenix 
  stronghold, overlooking a portion of the coast from well 
  above the cliffs. Although well defended by outlying walls 
  and several watchtowers, its deep within the Phoenix 
  lands and atop the cliffs protected it from any attack, and 
  its history was both peaceful and obscure.
  When the Agasha settled in the region, they kept the 
  defensive structures but rebuilt their interior of the castle 
  into a much more comfortable place, worthy to be called 
  a palace. Crane tapestries and Mantis silks were among 
  the luxuries the Agasha added to the structure, perhaps 
  in part to ease the pain of having abandoned their 
  ancestral homes. The castle also became a showcase for 
  their alchemical knowledge, with strange colorful lanterns 
  lighting the halls at all times of the day and pleasant 
  incense wafting perpetually through the air. 
  Much of the family’s true interests lie below the 
  castle rather than within it. After taking possession 
  of the stronghold, the Agasha discovered a previously 
  overlooked network of caves beneath and quickly put 
  these to good use. The family’s crafting foundries, their 
  greatest contribution to their former clan, were rebuilt in a 
  large cave which opened onto the seaside cliffs. No tunnel 
  was built to the surface, however, so smiths must either 
  climb down to the opening on their own or use their magic 
  to traverse the cliffs; either option is considered to help 
  prepare the body, mind, and soul for the arts of the forge. 
  In addition, deep beneath the surface the Agasha created 
  mighty laboratories to continue their experiments with 
  alchemy and multi-Elemental magic. These laboratories 
  include sleeping quarters, food reserves, and other basic 
  amenities, but guests are never permitted to visit them – 
  they are the greatest secrets of the Agasha, not lightly 
  shared with even the most trusted of friends. As a result, 
  a visitor can stay in Kyuden Agasha at the same time as 
  dozen of prominent Agasha shugenja, yet never meet any 
  of them. This may help account for the castle’s repute for 
  quietness and peace, a repute further enhanced by the 
  formidable magic and deadly alchemical devices which 
  reinforce the castle’s physical defenses.
  Kyuden Agasha receives relatively few visitors due to 
  the family’s lack of political influence (even compared to 
  the rest of the Phoenix Clan), though all guests who do 
  arrive are well treated and find their stay peaceful and 
  pleasant. As its name implies, the castle is theoretically 
  capable of hosting an Imperial Winter Court, but none has 
  ever taken place there and the Agasha seem to have no 
  ambitions to claim such an honor.
  132
  Chapter Six
  LANDS OF THE PHOENIX CLAN
   
  
  The Shiba Provinces 
  Stretching in a vast swath from the southwest to the 
  eastern coast of the Phoenix Clan’s territory, the Shiba 
  provinces are what allow the Phoenix to thrive and succeed 
  as a Great Clan. Their fertile plains are well populated by 
  heimin and produce the majority of the clan’s food, often 
  with a modest surplus for export. Since the Shiba provide 
  almost the entire military strength of the clan, protecting 
  even those lands which do not fall under their direct rule, 
  their ability to feed and supply their bushi is vital to the 
  clan’s safety. Still, the Shiba remain Phoenix, and while 
  their focus may be more practical than the other families, 
  their provinces are still replete with shrines and temples, if 
  in smaller numbers than in the Isawa or Asako territories.
  Enjaku Province
  As one of the southernmost and most easily accessed 
  Phoenix provinces, Enjaku is characterized by both 
  prosperity and security. Many of its small towns offer 
  inns, sake houses, and tea houses for travelers. At the same 
  time, its position as the “doorway to Phoenix lands” makes 
  it a crucial strategic area, and a significant portion of the 
  Phoenix army is usually stationed there. Shiba magistrates 
  are also quite active in the region, securing the border 
  against criminal activities to preserve the tranquility of 
  provinces farther north.
  NIKESAKE
  Initially a small but prosperous town in the Shiba lands, 
  Nikesake came to prominence in the fourth century as the 
  home of Isawa Asahina – the Phoenix shugenja who would 
  go on to found the Crane Clan’s fourth family, creating 
  a permanent bond between the two clans. Since then, 
  Nikesake has been used to foster diplomatic relationships 
  between the Crane and the Phoenix. Although the strength 
  of such relations has ebbed and flowed over the centuries, 
  the two clans are usually close, united both by a belief that 
  peace is preferable to war and by a love for the Empire’s 
  culture and spirit. 
  The Crane actually maintain an embassy in the city, 
  located in a former Shiba magistrate outpost. From the 
  outside, the building looks much as it did when the Shiba 
  used it, but the interior is most definitely Crane in nature, 
  adorned with the finest artwork and luxuries one could 
  ever wish for. Indeed, the Crane ambassador often hosts 
  lavish parties to ingratiate himself with the Phoenix, and 
  these are so popular that influential Phoenix daimyo or 
  even Elemental Masters sometimes make Nikesake their 
  permanent home. 
  Nikesake is also home to a famous library of philosophy, 
  the so-called Blue Tiled Room. This began in the fifth 
  century as the private library of a city governor named 
  Asako Itsuo; fascinated by philosophy, he gathered works 
  on the topic from across the Empire, seeking the views of 
  133
  LANDS OF THE PHOENIX CLAN
  Chapter Six
   
  
  every clan and every monastic order. His son carried on the 
  tradition, his nephew after him, and so on down through 
  the generations. The sages of the library eventually 
  opened a school for courtiers who shared their love of 
  philosophy, where teachers and students hold weekly open 
  discussions on all manner of philosophical topics. Visitors 
  are welcomed, and are encouraged to contribute to the 
  conversations (so long as proper etiquette is followed). 
  Rumors claim that even a few heimin have been permitted 
  to join the debates. Rumor also claims the scholars of the 
  Blue Tiled Room do not confine themselves to discussing 
  Rokugani philosophy, and may actually be among the 
  most knowledgeable translators of gaijin languages in the 
  Empire.
  Perhaps as a result of the presence of so many rich, 
  scholarly, and politically prominent individuals, Nikesake 
  is also a tremendous center of trade, much more so than 
  one might expect for its relatively small size. The Crane are 
  the city’s main partner in commercial affairs, but Nikesake 
  also deals with the Lion, the Dragon, the Unicorn, and a 
  variety of smaller partners. The city is thus quite open and 
  welcoming to all… but the roads in and out are carefully 
  patrolled by the Shiba, who fully understand the value of 
  Nikesake to the clan.
  Ukabu Province 
  Ukabu province is typical of the Shiba lands: prosperous 
  but somewhat quiet. The border with the Dragon has 
  only been endangered a handful of times throughout 
  the Empire’s history, so it is much less heavily patrolled 
  than the southern border, making the atmosphere in this 
  province quite relaxed. Temples and monasteries are more 
  frequent in this province, so visitors are fewer and tend 
  to have more spiritual interests than those who travel 
  through Enjaku province.
  UKABU MURA
  Although its name would indicate it is a mere village, 
  Ukabu Mura is in fact one of the largest cities in Shiba 
  lands, retaining its original appellation for the sake 
  of tradition. Ukabu Mura receives many samurai who 
  are passing through this province on the way to more 
  prestigious destinations, such as Kyuden Isawa or Shiro 
  Shiba, and thus focuses on being a welcoming place with a 
  more refined and artistic aspect than Nikesake. This has led 
  it to become one of the Empire’s greatest centers of the art 
  of the geisha. Eager to maintain their reputation as pious 
  and honorable samurai, the Shiba make certain to allow 
  only the finest such establishments in Ukabu Mura; the 
  geisha who officiate there are artists of the highest caliber, 
  not mere courtesans or thinly disguised spies. Geisha from 
  Ukabu Mura can demand the highest prices, and would be 
  considered the stars of their houses in almost any other 
  city. The city’s most prestigious geisha house in modern 
  times is named the House of the Evening Star, so called 
  after a legendary Shiba hero whose soul became a star in 
  the Celestial Heavens. 
  A curiosity of Ukabu Mura is the shrine to Agasha 
  Kitsuki, founder of the Dragon Clan’s Kitsuki family, 
  who died in Ukabu Mura while conducting his last 
  investigation. The Dragon have long asked the Phoenix 
  to let them oversee the shrine (sometimes asking with 
  considerable vehemence), but the Shiba refuse to cede 
  control of any of their land to outsiders. They do, however, 
  allow Dragon samurai to visit freely to pay their respects to 
  their ancestor. Once the Agasha join the Phoenix, some of 
  them also discretely attend the shrine, revering Kitsuki as 
  one of their own even though they are no longer Dragon. 
  Nanimo Province 
  The largest province controlled by the Shiba family, 
  Nanimo province is punctuated by countless villages 
  which grow a wide variety of crops. Due to the extent of 
  the plains, the Shiba also use it to conduct war exercises, 
  and the sight of hundreds of troops in Phoenix red-and-
  orange marching through its lands is a reminder that 
  the Empire’s smallest and most peaceful Great Clan is 
  hardly defenseless. The Valley of Two Generals, where 
  a legendary battle was fought between the Lion and the 
  Crane, is found in this province and attracts many samurai 
  who wish to pay their respects.
  TWIN SOUL TEMPLE
  This seemingly innocuous temple, found on a simple 
  path linking two minor villages of Nanimo province, 
  is in fact home to one of the most honored warrior 
  traditions within the Phoenix Clan. Twin Soul Temple is 
  where samurai are trained to join the Order of Chikai, the 
  highest rank of Phoenix yojimbo, who go on to protect the 
  Elemental Masters, the family daimyo and Clan Champion, 
  and the most vital holdings of the clan. The standards of 
  the Order are so high that only a handful of samurai in 
  each generation manage to join it, meaning a single dojo 
  is more than enough to handle all training. The reason 
  why a temple was chosen, however, is so that shugenja can 
  be trained in tandem with the bushi who will guard them. 
  Even if the bushi does not end up joining the Order, or the 
  shugenja does not go on to become a daimyo or Elemental 
  134
  Chapter Six
  LANDS OF THE PHOENIX CLAN
   
  
  Master, the pair is usually so attuned that they remain 
  together for the rest of their careers. As a result, the temple 
  is a strange mix of influences, combining training facilities 
  for bushi, scroll libraries for shugenja, and shrines which 
  honor the ancestors of the entire Phoenix Clan.
  Many of the most prestigious Phoenix samurai from 
  all of the clan’s families have passed through these halls, 
  training and studying. However, Twin Soul Temple is not 
  well-known outside the Phoenix Clan, and in truth its 
  sensei would prefer to keep it that way since their students 
  are so vital to the clan’s safety. Needless to say, with sensei 
  of the Order of Chikai on hand, no breach of security has 
  ever occurred in the Temple, nor is one likely to take place 
  in the future. 
  Bachiatari Province 
  Bachiatari province offers a variety of landscapes, 
  from the edges of the Mori Isawa to the rocky Phoenix 
  coastline. However, since the Shiba tend to give a wide 
  berth to the forest and only part of the coastline is 
  exploitable, Bachiatari is less productive than the other 
  Shiba provinces. Some of the best warriors of the clan do 
  hail come from it, for they see their lands as the last line 
  of defense before enemies would reach Shiro Shiba itself. 
  Thus, samurai from this province prefer to serve in the 
  army rather than as individual yojimbo.
  MORI KAGE TOSHI
  Forest Shadow City was once a small but prosperous 
  seaside town of the Phoenix, known for the nearby 
  forest where trees grew taller than any of the buildings, 
  keeping them in a pleasant shade. A maritime trade center, 
  exchanging ships with Otosan Uchi and the Crane lands, 
  it was one of the gems of the Shiba Provinces. Alas, the 
  city’s luck failed in the eighth century when the Governor 
  of the town broke his engagement with the daughter of 
  the Agasha daimyo (at the time, of course, the Agasha 
  were still a Dragon family). The daimyo laid a curse upon 
  the city.
  Soon the forest grew ever taller, ever darker, and vines 
  crept over the Governor’s castle. A mysterious fog drifted 
  through the streets and shadows could be seen moving 
  through it. Soon the inhabitants had disappeared without 
  a trace, and the castle and other buildings quickly fell 
  into ruin. Unbeknownst to anyone at the time, the Agasha 
  daimyo’s rage had attracted the attention of the Living 
  Darkness, the insidious avatar of Nothing, and its power 
  had fueled the curse. Although the vengeful daimyo was 
  later summed for judgment by the Dragon Clan Champion 
  (and never seen again after that day), the city’s dark fate 
  could not be easily altered. Even the Elemental Masters 
  could not save the city, finding themselves confounded by 
  the bizarre nature of the curse (at the time, no one knew 
  about the Living Darkness and its unique powers). 
  Since then the ruined city has been avoided by almost 
  everyone, shrouded in rumors of ghosts, Shadowlands 
  creatures, and yet stranger things lurking there. The fog 
  around the city twists perception and seems to have a will 
  of its own; even those brave enough to attempt a visit are 
  often unable to find their way there… or unable to leave 
  once they arrive. 
  In the late twelfth century, after the Hidden Emperor era 
  reveals and defeats the machinations of the Living Dark-
  ness, the curse on the city was declared removed. Uncer-
  tainty remains, however, and even without the strange fog 
  the place is sinister and dangerous. Lacking any certainty 
  as to whether destroying the city would finally cleanse the 
  area, the Shiba continue to keep it off-limits, and even in 
  the modern era it is usually left well alone.
  THE SHIBA ARTISAN ACADEMY
  Secluded on a scenic but otherwise unimportant region 
  of the Phoenix coast, the Artisan Academy is a small 
  settlement but one of great importance to the family. Very 
  early in the history of the Empire, it became apparent 
  war would not be the only pursuit of the Shiba family. 
  Although as martially skilled as any bushi, the Shiba also 
  soon became involved in more peaceful activities such as 
  religion and the arts – indeed, only the Crane embraced 
  such studies more quickly than the Shiba. As the Empire 
  grew, some Shiba samurai wished to devote themselves 
  entirely to their arts instead of serving in the armed forces 
  of the clan. The Clan Champion, seeing both the practical 
  and the spiritual value of a strong artistic tradition, agreed 
  to this and ordered the founding of the Artisan Academy.
  This institution shares many traits with the older and 
  more prestigious Kakita Artisan Academy, and in fact 
  many Crane artists have been sponsored over the years to 
  teach at the Shiba Academy. But while the Kakita pursue 
  beauty and political influence in tandem, the Shiba look 
  mainly for inner peace and for ways to foster harmonious 
  relations with their fellow samurai. As such, their Academy 
  can be somewhat reminiscent of a temple, with many 
  rooms dedicated to meditation and prayer. However, the 
  wonderful paintings and sculptures adorning every hall 
  and room are a luxury which would look out of place 
  135
  LANDS OF THE PHOENIX CLAN
  Chapter Six
   
  
  in any monastery. Indeed, the Academy is sponsored by 
  many of the clan’s wealthiest samurai, providing it with 
  every material good it might need and thus allowing its 
  teachers and students to focus entirely on their art.
  Visitors to the Artisan Academy are fairly rare and 
  always carefully screened to prevent any contamination 
  by worldly affairs. However, those who do gain admittance 
  are always treated to the best hospitality the Phoenix can 
  offer.
  Nejiro Province 
  The northernmost province of the Shiba family, Nejiro 
  is both the location of Shiro Shiba, the family’s seat of 
  power, and the Shiba province closest to Kyuden Isawa. As 
  such, the province receives few outside visitors other than 
  Phoenix samurai, since anyone visiting the Isawa merely 
  passes through. Many of the best yojimbo of the Phoenix 
  come from this province, since they grow up used to the 
  idea of serving the Isawa above all.
  SHIRO SHIBA
  Undoubtedly the most formidable fortress in Phoenix 
  lands, Shiro Shiba stands as a sentinel over both the nearby 
  sea and the other provinces around it, its tall watchtowers 
  allowing its troops to quickly spot any approaching 
  enemies. Although far from the largest military stronghold 
  in the Empire, particularly compared to the fortresses of 
  the Crab and the Lion, Shiro Shiba is more than sufficient 
  for the Phoenix, and can also house a large portion of the 
  surrounding heimin population in times of crisis. 
  The castle is notorious for its seemingly haphazard 
  layout. The Shiba have added countless additional walls, 
  towers, gates, and other improvements over the centuries, 
  resulting in what seems like a sprawling, confusing maze 
  to outsiders. In fact, the walls have expanded so much 
  that by the tenth century they include much of the city 
  outside the castle. The Shiba, of course, are well used to 
  navigating it, and even their heimin are familiar with the 
  outer rings. 
  Although the real power of the Phoenix Clan resides in 
  Kyuden Isawa, Shiro Shiba is an important spiritual center 
  in its own right – after all, it was once home to a Kami. 
  The Shrine of Champions is one of its holiest structures, 
  dedicated to all the Phoenix Clan Champions since Shiba 
  136
  Chapter Six
  LANDS OF THE PHOENIX CLAN
   
  
  himself. Due to the unique method of succession in the 
  Phoenix, in which the Soul of Shiba is transferred to 
  another samurai upon the death of a former Champion, 
  many individual Shiba samurai can count a Champion as 
  one of their ancestors, a source of pride and brotherhood. 
  Shiro Shiba does not receive nearly as many visitors 
  as other Phoenix Clan strongholds, due to both its more 
  northerly location and its essentially military function. 
  Those who do visit are more often than not merely passing 
  through on their way to Kyuden Isawa. This suits the 
  Shiba perfectly, however, since it allows them to monitor 
  the flow of visitors to Isawa lands and ensure no traveler 
  presents any risk to their charges.
  SHINSEI AND SUMAI MURA
  This oddly named village is one of the oldest in Phoenix 
  lands, and in the early days of the clan became famous for 
  its large burly warriors – hence the name of Sumai Mura. 
  However, shortly before Shinsei left for the Shadowlands 
  with the Seven Thunders, he actually lived in the village 
  for two months. That brief stay turned it into a center of 
  peace and introspection, a stark contrast to its previous 
  martial existence. The villagers wanted to rename their 
  home, but Shinsei insisted he had only improved on what 
  was already there, and so the place came to be known as 
  Shinsei and Sumai Mura. 
  Pilgrims came to visit this village from all across the 
  Empire, eager to learn where the Little Prophet once 
  taught. Early on, a tradition arose for visitors to bring a 
  stone from their own home and leave it in the village; the 
  reason for this custom was unknown for a long time, but 
  then a Master of Earth used the stones to build a shrine 
  and discovered that they fit perfectly with each other. 
  Since then, this shrine to Shinsei’s memory has become 
  one of the most famous and revered in the Empire, visited 
  by pilgrims from both the samurai caste and the common 
  people. A small order of reclusive monks maintains the 
  shrine, spending hours each day meditating on the Tao. 
  Although the shrine is the most famous aspect of the 
  village, Shinsei and Sumai Mura also maintains a small 
  dojo for sumai wrestlers, one of the few such places in 
  Phoenix lands. However, even the wrestlers are known 
  to behave in a courteous and peaceful manner, and thus 
  Shinsei’s teachings hold true.
  TEMPLE OF BRILLIANT REBIRTH
  This is a modern holding, built near Shiro Shiba in the 
  days following the Clan War in the early twelfth century. 
  At the end of the war, this place was a refugee camp 
  built by displaced villagers from the nearby provinces. 
  However, thanks to the workers’ diligence, what was 
  once a mere campsight grew into a small village centered 
  around a beautiful temple. Shiba Tsukune, the Champion 
  of the Phoenix Clan at the time, was impressed by their 
  efforts, particularly after they rejected offers of help so 
  as to spare the rest of the clan from expense. When the 
  villagers dedicated their efforts to her, she in turn declared 
  the temple would honor the souls of fallen Phoenix 
  soldiers, and named it the Temple of Brilliant Rebirth. This 
  may well have been a premonition on her part, for in later 
  years Tsukune ascended to the Heavens to become the 
  Fortune of Rebirth. 
  Although the temple was initially dedicated to all 
  samurai of the Shiba family, over the years it has grown 
  more focused on Tsukune herself. Many monks of the 
  Order of Rebirth can be found here, maintaining the 
  temple and venerating the Fortune. Samurai from all over 
  the Phoenix lands come to pray to Tsukune in hope of 
  a good reincarnation for their kin, their friends, or even 
  themselves. Many of the highest lords of the Phoenix Clan 
  have commanded their funerals be held at the Temple of 
  Brilliant Rebirth, further marking it as a holy site for the 
  clan. 
  Despite this fame, the village around the temple remains 
  largely unchanged, a small and pious settlement. Due to 
  knowledge acquired out of necessity during the Clan War, 
  many of the villagers are unusually skilled in medicine, 
  and during time of war the clan will often send heimin 
  refugees here for care.
  The Isawa Provinces
  Encompassing most of the northern regions in Phoenix 
  territory, the Isawa provinces are difficult to access, being 
  isolated by mountains, forests, and the sea. Their climate 
  is the harshest found in the Phoenix lands, with winter 
  snowfall higher and more persistent than most of the Em-
  pire. Despite these conditions, however, the provinces are 
  quite prosperous – the magic of the Isawa allows them to 
  ignore many such mundane obstacles. Since they consti-
  tute the northern border of the clan, the Isawa provinces 
  are also the ones who most often suffer (and occasionally, 
  profit) from proximity to the Yobanjin territories.
  Yosomono Province 
  Almost entirely mountainous, Yosomono is a cold 
  and isolated province, not unlike the Dragon lands 
  it borders. The roads which lead from it to the 
  Dragon territories are its only economic assets, 
  and commerce with the Dragon is always 
  moderate at best. Several passes also exist 
  in the northern parts of the mountains, 
  leading to the Yobanjin territories.
  137
  LANDS OF THE PHOENIX CLAN
  Chapter Six
   
  
  YOBANJIN MURA
  A carefully guarded secret of the Isawa family, Yobanjin 
  Mura is a unique settlement in the Empire. While most 
  dealings between the Yobanjin and the Emerald Empire 
  have been violent, the Isawa have always been curious 
  about their northern neighbors, and created this village 
  with the intention of establishing trade relations. The 
  plan was successful, and the village became home to a 
  mix of daring Rokugani merchants and amiable Yobanjin 
  traders. As the village grew, many of these intermarried, 
  resulting in a population uniquely able to deal with both 
  sides. While trade with gaijin has been frowned upon (and 
  often outright illegal) during most eras, the Isawa have 
  found a loophole in Rokugani law: “trade” is defined as 
  the equitable exchange of goods, so they make sure the 
  Yobanjin are paid less than they deserve, thus making it 
  not “trade” by strict interpretation of law. Furthermore, 
  since the Yobanjin were once tribes who dwelt in the 
  Empire proper, some among the Isawa consider them 
  altogether different than gaijin, more like distant cousins 
  in need of enlightenment. 
  Regardless of any such rationalizations, the village 
  has been a boon to all involved. The Yobanjin obtain 
  Rokugani crafts, food, and clothing, while the Isawa 
  acquire knowledge and exotic substances in return. Since 
  the village is entirely run by peasantry (to provide the 
  Isawa with plausible deniability if needed), it has enjoyed 
  a great degree of autonomy, making its inhabitants careful 
  to preserve the secret of its existence lest it came under 
  any sort of unwanted scrutiny. Most of the inhabitants 
  are bilingual, and consider themselves neither Rokugani 
  nor Yobanjin, but something unique. Their clothes and 
  architecture reflect this situation, being a mix of traditions 
  one would more readily associate with the Unicorn than 
  the Phoenix.
  Kougen Province
  Set between the Great Wall of the North and the Mori 
  Isawa, Kougen has little to offer to any visitors except 
  from a few isolated monasteries and shrines. A few towers 
  and guard posts are scattered through the area, to prevent 
  Yobanjin invasions and warn travelers against progressing 
  further into the desolate mountains.
  GISEI TOSHI
  To many in the Empire, the city of Gisei Toshi is 
  nothing but a legend, the fabled first city of the Empire 
  where Shiba knelt and sacrificed his pride so Isawa would 
  become the Phoenix Clan Thunder. It was one of the 
  holiest sites of the Isawa, home to the oldest known temple 
  of the Seven Fortunes. The city was believed destroyed 
  after an incident involving the Last Wish, a powerful and 
  little-understood magical artifact. However, the Isawa 
  used this opportunity to hide Gisei Toshi from outsiders, 
  going along publicly with the story of its destruction while 
  rebuilding the damaged city in secret. Moreover, they 
  weaved complex enchantments around it so it would be 
  138
  Chapter Six
  LANDS OF THE PHOENIX CLAN
   
  
  The Artifacts of Gisei Toshi
  A full listing of the magical artifacts kept in Gisei Toshi would take a book of its own, but the following 
  are some of the more notable examples:
  Yajinden’s Scrolls: Asahina Yajinden was Iuchiban’s greatest lieutenant, infamous for the cursed 
  magical items he created, including the terrible Bloodswords. Like all shugenja, he kept extensive notes on 
  his work, and when he was defeated those notes were collected by the Phoenix and brought to Gisei Toshi. 
  Over the centuries, shugenja handpicked by the Elemental Masters have consulted Yajinden’s Scrolls in an 
  attempt to learn ways to undo his creations, but they have met with very limited success. It is a credit to the 
  vigilance of the Phoenix that none of these shugenja ever succumbed to the temptation of maho, since the 
  scrolls also contain a plethora of blood spells.
  Flying Carpet: This gaijin artifact was purchased through Yobanjin merchants, but is believed to come 
  from the distant city of Medinaat-al-Salaam. While it looks like a mundane (if beautiful) carpet, when the 
  correct word of command is uttered it becomes firm enough to support passengers, and flies through the air 
  at great speed. To the great surprise of shugenja who have examined it, the kami of air seemed pleased with 
  lending their strength to the item. Some have proposed that the effects could be replicated by Rokugani 
  shugenja, but as yet no one has figured out how to do so.
  Isawa Morihono’s Cipher Scrolls: Isawa Morihono was a Master of Air during the eighth century who 
  was convinced the Asako and Shiba kept secrets from the Isawa. Although this was true to some extent, his 
  paranoia greatly exceeded the reality. When he came across scrolls coded by the Asako, Morihono became 
  obsessed with developing a way to decipher them. The result was a series of scrolls which, when laid on top 
  of any text, would translate it into plain Rokugani. Ironically, the only texts Morihono’s Scrolls could not 
  decipher were the Asako ones themselves. His creation remains secured in Gisei Toshi, for the Isawa fear 
  what they could be used for in the wrong hands. 
  Tadaka’s No-Dachi: This blade once belonged to Crab Clan Champion Hida Tadaka, who died after 
  rescuing Lion Clan Champion Matsu Itagi from the Shadowlands. For a time his no-dachi was considered 
  a treasured possession, worn by several heroes of the Crab Clan. It later became apparent, however, that 
  the blade attracted Shadowlands creatures – its desire for vengeance was so great that it called for them. 
  The Crab Clan Champion discretely arranged for the Phoenix to secure the blade in their own lands in 
  exchange for being allowed to study it. The Isawa have yet to find a way to prevent the blade from calling 
  Shadowlands creatures without also ridding the no-dachi of its potent magical abilities. Whether thanks to 
  the magical protection of Gisei Toshi or the distance from the Shadowlands, the calls of the blade seem to 
  remain unheard. Still, the Phoenix hope to be able to fix it and return it to the Crab one day.
  The Winter Eagle: Found in Mori Isawa by a shugenja who was tracking a Yuki no Onna, the Winter 
  Eagle looks like an ice sculpture of a raptor bird, but never melts even in the warmest temperatures. While 
  it remains inanimate for most of the year, it comes to life every winter, when it is able to fly like a regular 
  eagle. The Phoenix do not know what to make of it, but have learned not to anger the creature, who can 
  exhale a deadly freezing breath and has shown limited ability to control the weather around itself. As long 
  as it is supplied with fresh meat, however, it is fairly tame, and even seems to show signs of intelligence. Its 
  origins remain unknown.
  139
  LANDS OF THE PHOENIX CLAN
  Chapter Six
   
  
  impossible to find for anyone but those they wanted to 
  visit. Thus the city faded from the Empire’s memory… 
  while for the Isawa it became a sanctuary where they 
  could continue their most dangerous magical research. The 
  most potent of awakened magical items (with the notable 
  exception of the Last Wish itself) were hidden there, both 
  so they could be thoroughly studied and to protect the rest 
  of the Empire from them. 
  Knowledge of Gisei Toshi is restricted to the five Isawa 
  Elemental Masters, a handful of chosen subordinates, and 
  those who live in the city itself. Very few of its inhabitants 
  (and none of the peasants or Shiba samurai who live 
  there) are ever allowed to live, ensuring its location and 
  existence remain secret. Since the city is self-sufficient 
  and absolutely secure, most residents do not overly resent 
  their isolation. After all, where else would they have the 
  chance to study the greatest magical secrets of the Empire 
  and to pray at a temple over a thousand years old?
  Kinkaku Province 
  Comprised mostly of the northern part of the Mori 
  Isawa, Kinkaku province has but a handful of villages 
  and no city of note. Although the landscape and weather 
  certainly make settlement harsh, the main reason for its 
  emptiness is the part of Mori Isawa some call Mori Kuroi, 
  the “dark forest.” A portion of the forest which was never 
  truly tamed, it is the home of spirits and strange creatures 
  which take a dim view of mankind. Even the shugenja of 
  the Isawa know better than to provoke these, and this part 
  of the forest is given a wide berth.
  Garanto Province 
  Set at the extreme northeast of the Phoenix Clan’s 
  territory, Garanto is a quiet and peaceful province. Its 
  small villages are kept prosperous by the blessings of 
  the Isawa, which allow them to endure the harsh winters 
  in isolation. The distance from the rest of the Empire 
  has spared Garanto from almost all wars, but it has 
  unfortunately been frequently targeted by Yobanjin raids, 
  taking advantage of its lack of any real military defenses. 
  Aoijiroi Province 
  Bordered by the Asako provinces, Aoijiroi shares 
  their natural beauty but is more densely populated and 
  exploited. Wood from Mori Isawa and rice from the plains 
  fill the Isawa coffers, and since it is surrounded on all sides 
  by Phoenix territory, the province is generally considered 
  quite secure.
  PALE OAK CASTLE
  One of the most beautiful castles in Phoenix lands, 
  Pale Oak Castle is favored by the Isawa as the site of 
  their Winter Courts. (They prefer Kyuden Isawa, the seat 
  of their magical knowledge, to remain more private.) 
  However, since Pale Oak Castle is both a beautiful and 
  a holy location, few guests have ever complained about 
  spending a winter there.
  Pale Oak Castle takes its name from a tree which grew 
  on the site where Emperor Hantei XVII was buried – 
  supposedly because his wife, while a Crane, had been born 
  in the castle. The oak tree grew to be one of the largest 
  of its kind, and its bark is believed to have miraculous 
  curative properties. Seen as a symbol of holiness, the 
  beautiful tree inspires tranquility in observers, making 
  the castle an ideal place for peaceful negotiations. This 
  attitude is reinforced by the Isawa, who hang minor 
  nemuranai around the castle to further instill a sensation 
  of serenity and peacefulness. Beautiful displays of magic 
  are also an attraction of the court, and young Isawa 
  shugenja are encouraged to attend and compete with each 
  other to delight the guests with their efforts.
  Given how prestigious Pale Oak Castle is, there should 
  be no surprise that it is under tight security at all times. 
  Several squadrons of Shiba bushi, assisted by talented 
  Isawa shugenja, ensure that both guests and the sacred 
  tree are safe at all times. However, this security detail 
  remains discreet so visitors will feel at ease. 
  ASAHINA SEIDO 
  Located midway between Hopeful Rest City and Pale 
  Oak Castle, Asahina Seido is constructed in the year 363 
  as a tribute to the alliance between the Isawa and the 
  fledgling Asahina family. Its architecture is testament 
  to the renown of both Shiba and Kakita artisans. The 
  inhabitants are primarily monks who are former Isawa 
  or Asahina. Though known for its art and historical 
  140
  Chapter Six
  LANDS OF THE PHOENIX CLAN
   
  
  significance, the temple is most famous for being the site 
  of several major peace treaties between warring clans. It 
  is said the spirits of the two peace-loving families watch 
  over the documents and their signatories.
  Maryoku Province 
  The seat of power of the Isawa, and by extension of the 
  Phoenix Clan as a whole, Maryoku is thus almost certainly 
  the single most important province of the Phoenix Clan. 
  Many villages exploit the lands blessed by the Isawa, while 
  others harvest wood from Isawa Mori and turn it into the 
  paper from which the holiest of spell scrolls are made. But 
  more than anything the province is home to temples of all 
  kinds and sizes, many of which also serve as schools for 
  young shugenja to learn the secrets of their art.
  KYUDEN ISAWA
  Undoubtedly the largest shugenja temple in the Empire, 
  Kyuden Isawa is the home of the legendary Elemental 
  Council. It is a formidable structure surrounded by 
  dozens of lesser temples, shrines, and libraries, themselves 
  supported by a city of heimin who provide paper, food, 
  and other services. Unsurprisingly, the whole city is 
  carefully guarded by the Shiba. The power of the Masters 
  is the best defense, however, and only a very large scale 
  military invasion could ever hope to threaten Kyuden 
  Isawa. Access to the vast libraries of spell-scrolls is strictly 
  regulated, and only those with the proper approvals are 
  allowed to study here. Few outside the Isawa are even 
  allowed to visit the city, much less be taught at any of 
  its temples. The Isawa claim this is because they are 
  conscious of how dangerous their power can be to those 
  improperly prepared, but outsiders prefer to accuse 
  them of pride and secrecy. On the other hand, to 
  be invited to the court of Kyuden Isawa is a sign 
  of absolute trust from the Phoenix, and is only 
  reserved to their closest allies. 
  The meeting chamber of the Masters is 
  located underground, deep below the palace, 
  and is one of the holiest and most ancient 
  places in Phoenix lands. It is guarded 
  by elite Shiba samurai from the Order 
  of Chikai, as well as by the countless 
  enchantments placed by the Masters over 
  many centuries. Other notable locations in 
  Kyuden Isawa include the temples of the 
  Tensai orders, each set near natural features 
  which reflect the nature of their respective 
  Elements. Indeed, the presence of so much 
  magical and religious activity has attracted 
  the attention of many powerful spirits, and 
  even Celestial beings such as ryu or houhou 
  may occasionally be sighted here. Needless 
  to say, the local peasantry feel particularly 
  blessed and are devoted to both the Fortunes 
  and the Phoenix Clan.
  TEMPLE OF THE EIGHT GUARDIANS
  In contrast to ancient Kyuden Isawa, the Temple of the 
  Eight Guardians is built in the late twelfth century in honor 
  of the appearance of the Fire Dragon during the Winter of 
  Red Snow. The temple complex is specifically dedicated 
  to the Dragons of Tengoku – the Celestial Dragon, the 
  Thunder Dragon, the Jade Dragon, and the five Elemental 
  Dragons. (The Obsidian Dragon, seen as a sinister entity, 
  did not receive a shrine of his own.) The eight individual 
  shrines are dedicated not only to the Dragons themselves, 
  but also to the principles they embody, such as courage 
  for the Thunder Dragon and fertility for the Earth Dragon. 
  The very structure of the Temple echoes the Dragons as 
  well, as each shrine’s construction was assisted by magic. 
  The walls of the Temple of the Water Dragon seem to be 
  made of everlasting ice, for example, while the Temple of 
  the Fire Dragon always radiates heat. 
  Although the Temple of the Eight Guardians was built by 
  the Isawa, it has become one of their greatest collaboration 
  with the Agasha. Not only did the Agasha bring their own 
  knowledge of Dragons and Oracles when they joined the 
  clan, but one of theirs, Agasha Miyoshi, became the first 
  Dragon Channeler. Those rare but powerful shugenja are 
  able to directly draw on the power of the Dragons to cast 
  their spells, a recent phenomenon but one the Phoenix 
  have been researching eagerly. Miyoshi was often seen 
  praying and teaching at the temple, and all Channelers 
  frequently visit it, working together to unlock the full 
  potential of their gifts. The school recruits from both the 
  Agasha and the Isawa, who both help maintain the Temple 
  in return, and has helped create stronger bonds between 
  the families.
  141
  LANDS OF THE PHOENIX CLAN
  Chapter Six
   
  
   
  
   
  
   
  
   
  
   
  
   
  
  148
  Chapter Seven
  LANDS OF THE SCORPION CLAN
   
  
  The boundaries of the Scorpion Clan are traditionally 
  well defined, being set by the Seikitsu Mountains to the 
  north and east and the River of Gold to the west. Their 
  southern provinces border on a mixture of unincorporated 
  and sparsely populated regions, including the territory 
  of several Minor Clans. Until the events of the tumultu-
  ous twelfth century, this permeable southern boundary 
  saw conflict only infrequently, and the lands of the clan 
  tended to be among the most peaceful in Rokugan. With 
  the Plains of Thunder to the west across the River of Gold 
  (and the distant barrier of the Shinomen Forest beyond 
  that), and only Beiden Pass allowing passage through the 
  Seikitsu Mountains on the east, enemy armies have usu-
  ally had a certain amount of difficulty approaching the 
  lands of the Scorpion. In the twelfth century, the destruc-
  tion of Beiden Pass and its replacement by Seikitsu Pass 
  changes the direction of travel but leaves the situation 
  otherwise unchanged. 
  While not so verdant as the lands of the Unicorn, Crane, 
  and Lion, the Scorpion provinces are still among the more 
  productive lands in the Empire, and while they are more 
  sparsely populated than some of the other clan territories, 
  they are heavily farmed and domesticated. The vast 
  majority of the Scorpion lands are a mixture of largely 
  featureless plains and low, rolling hills; everywhere one 
  encounters small farming villagers, contoured slopes, 
  rice paddies and crop fields. The overall tone is of a land 
  carefully supervised and manicured by the clan who rules 
  it. The saying that the land feels almost ‘too quiet’ is not 
  uncommon among visitors, often accompanied by the 
  suggestion that the very hills and plains have eyes that 
  watch a traveler every step of the way.
  Of course, much of this is a deliberate image fabricated 
  by Scorpion policy and rumormongering. Fear of the Clan 
  of Secrets has created a widespread belief among outsiders 
  that their lands are patrolled by unseen servants, and 
  whispers of ‘ninja’ abound, especially among the common 
  folk. In truth, such paranoid rumors are only partially 
  justified. There are indeed eyes throughout Scorpion lands, 
  keeping careful tabs on events and reporting them back 
  to their superiors, but they are primarily commoners who 
  report to their lords. For the most part, the clan treats 
  visitors with the same courtesy as anyone else, and indeed 
  must do so in order to conduct trade and diplomacy. 
  Scorpion nefariousness is used elsewhere, in the courts 
  or on the battlefield, and the typical traveler experiences 
  nothing more sinister than the tendency for the lands to 
  be almost eerily quiet.
  Wildlife and game are present, but larger animals are 
  fairly rare (small game and rodents can be found in plenty). 
  Likewise, very few large natural predators are encountered, 
  aside from occasional foxes that rove north from other 
  territories. This changes as one approaches the foothills 
  CHAPTER SEVEN
  149
  LANDS OF THE SCORPION CLAN
  Chapter Seven
   
  
  of the Seikitsu range, especially in the more sparsely 
  populated provinces of the Soshi and Yogo; there one can 
  encounter fair numbers of deer (who are believed to be 
  sacred to Jurojin, Fortune of Longevity) and occasional 
  predatory animals such as wolves or cougars. These 
  foothills are far more rocky and craggy than the majority 
  of the clan’s holdings, and also fairly heavily forested. As 
  the lands ascend higher into the mountains, they become 
  largely inhospitable except for occasional narrow valleys, 
  and there are large areas of the Soshi provinces especially 
  that are completely desolate and uninhabited. Moreover, 
  even the small valleys can be completely cut off by snow 
  during the winter, their populations forced to learn self-
  sufficiency and frugality to endure their isolation for four 
  to five months of the year.  
  In contrast to the sense of safety, order, and hospitality 
  found in the main Scorpion lands and settlements, 
  outlying villages often come across as quite insular and 
  stand-offish to outsiders. Some of this is simply due to 
  their relative isolation, but in part it is also a result of 
  policy. The Scorpion find isolated holdings to be useful 
  assets for their more unsavory practices, and teach minor 
  vassals to maintain secrecy and accept only those visitors 
  they are told to expect. It is in these remote places, not the 
  eerily peaceful main roads, where ‘accidents’ happen to 
  those who snoop into matters best left alone. After all, the 
  forests and mountains can be treacherous, full of natural 
  hazards. 
  As a general rule, Scorpion samurai do not prefer to 
  live in the countryside, and a greater proportion of the 
  population dwells in larger towns, castles, and cities than 
  in almost any other clan. Interestingly, this gives the 
  impression to visiting dignitaries that there are many more 
  Scorpion samurai in the Empire than there actually are, 
  since most outsiders assume that for every city samurai 
  there will be many rural ones. This also means the sinister 
  reputation of the Scorpion is felt much more firmly within 
  their cities and castles, as it always feels like one is faced 
  with a sea of crimson and black masks as far as the eye 
  can see.
  One last matter of note on the Scorpion lands is that 
  while they possess enough food production to ensure the 
  clan is self-sufficient, there is a lack of many specialized 
  resources. Iron, gold, silver, jade, rare woods, spices and 
  the like are found in only very low quantities in these 
  territories, and those which do exist are often sneered 
  at by other clans as being of inferior quality. Thus for 
  most of their history the Scorpion are not known for 
  being a particularly wealthy clan. That changes in the 
  ninth century, when the Unicorn Clan brings back a plant 
  called “poppy” and reveals that it can be refined into the 
  drug known as opium. The Scorpion are granted the right 
  to grow and process opium for medicinal purposes, and 
  the lands around the city of Ryoko Owari are soon filled 
  with poppy fields. Officially, the medicinal opium trade is 
  modest, producing only limited income… but an amazing 
  amount of the drug is smuggled illicitly into other clan 
  territories, at immense profit. 
  Long before the new resource of opium is available, 
  however, the Scorpion are known for possessing a different 
  sort of resource: human talent. The clan makes a practice 
  of training specialized retainers, aides, and commoner 
  artisans for a variety of skilled tasks. The most famous 
  of these are the Shosuro acting troupes and the infamous 
  Scorpion-trained geisha that populate the finest houses of 
  entertainment throughout the Empire, but to assume these 
  are the only human resources the Scorpion possess would 
  be foolish indeed. Specialists of all varieties are the stock 
  and trade of the Scorpion, and they have constructed a 
  network of informants around the entire Empire. In the 
  end, who needs iron or gems when one possesses the most 
  valuable resource of all – information.  
  The Bayushi Provinces  
  The four Bayushi provinces form the heartland of the 
  Scorpion territory, the source of most of its food production 
  and the center of its political and military power. Of all the 
  Scorpion lands, these provinces conform most closely to 
  the image of a strangely quiet and safe place.
  Kunizakai Province 
  One of the ‘bread-basket’ provinces of the Scorpion, 
  Kunizakai is the heart of the Bayushi territory. It is 
  a highly domesticated region, heavily trafficked and 
  densely populated (more so than most Scorpion lands), 
  albeit lacking any particularly noteworthy geographical 
  features. Most of it is a mixture of plains and low hills 
  with occasional stands of trees, and farming villages 
  are scattered everywhere. Although the province is well 
  outside the River of Gold’s floodplain, it does benefit 
  from a series of tributary rivers and streams flowing 
  down from the Seikitsu Mountains, and thus enjoys a 
  mixture of irrigated and dry-earth cultivation, the latter 
  150
  Chapter Seven
  LANDS OF THE SCORPION CLAN
   
  
   
  
  particularly common in the hilly regions. Regardless of 
  location, however, very little of the land is uncultivated. 
  The province boasts only one major settlement: the clan’s 
  ruling seat of Kyuden Bayushi.
  KYUDEN BAYUSHI
  Impressive in almost any estimation of the word, 
  Kyuden Bayushi is intended as a testimony to both the 
  strength and the hospitality of the Scorpion Clan. The 
  castle sits atop a low plateau in the southwestern corner 
  of the province, and the plains which surround the citadel 
  are wide and flat, with barely any trees in sight; thus, 
  it is effectively impossible to conceal the approach of an 
  invading army. Only infrequently has war ever come to 
  the footsteps of the palace. Moreover, anyone who ascends 
  to the plateau to visit the castle must navigate the so-
  called Bayushi Labyrinth: a seemingly normal hedge-maze 
  that actually is a constantly-shifting puzzle, filled with 
  secret entrances to the tunnels below the palace. Life-
  long servants of the Bayushi are accustomed to the shifts 
  and changes in the maze’s pathways in this area, but new 
  guests require a guide, making them dependent on their 
  hosts to enter and leave. (One of the favorite games of 
  court at Kyuden Bayushi is to test the guests by seeing 
  who can traverse the maze more quickly.) Below the 
  plateau, at the entrance to the maze, is a sizable town that 
  provides supplies, amenities, and services for the castle.
  Naturally, the Bayushi Labyrinth also serves a more 
  sinister purpose than mere games. Scattered throughout 
  the maze are deadfalls, spiked traps, magical wards, 
  trained assassins, and armed guards (ostensibly serving 
  as both guides and caretakers). These defenses are well 
  concealed and are normally kept inactive, but when the 
  castle is under attack the maze transforms into a deadly 
  trap for any foes seeking to close in on the main keep. 
  Kyuden Bayushi itself is one of the most opulent and 
  extravagant such palaces in the whole of the Empire. Its 
  main keep, estates, and vast garden dwarf even those of 
  the Otomo and are only moderately less ostentatious than 
  the main palaces of the Doji and the Yoritomo. Accom-
  modations are of the highest caliber, and the servants are 
  known for being superbly skilled and unfailingly courte-
  ous. Even sworn enemies of the Scorpion have commented 
  that they have never been treated quite so well as when 
  they were guests at Kyuden Bayushi. As a result, numer-
  ous Imperial Winter Courts being held within the castle 
  walls; though Kyuden Doji has certainly hosted more, it is 
  widely assumed that the Bayushi are not far behind.
  A singular peculiarity of Kyuden Bayushi is that the 
  interior has very few permanent walls. The vast majority 
  of the palace’s chambers and halls are constructed from 
  movable panels and shoji screens; this allows the Scorpion 
  to re-arrange their castle’s layout at will, and they are fond 
  of doing this overnight – forcing their guests to navigate 
  a new route every day. This often results in visitors being 
  late to important meetings and events, embarrassing them 
  and putting them at a disadvantage before negotiations 
  even begin. 
  The Bayushi Gardens, while not as impressive as the 
  palatial estates of the Doji (nor as deadly as the Shosuro 
  gardens) are nevertheless vast and beautiful, taking up a 
  sizable portion of the plateau. They include an artificial 
  lake, innumerable flowers and sculpted trees, many 
  ancestral shrines dedicated to various public heroes of 
  the Scorpion Clan, and a variety of private corners where 
  guests can meet and converse. Of course, the Scorpion 
  have arranged the design and layout so they can eavesdrop 
  on such theoretically private conversations.   
  The physical location of Kyuden Bayushi atop its plateau 
  seems to be one based on military advantage, but some 
  outsiders have noted that there are other places in the 
  province which might actually have been better choices. 
  The true reason for this location is known to very few even 
  within the Scorpion Clan. Below the plateau is a network 
  of tunnels, a maze of passages and secret chambers where 
  many of the most sacred (and dangerous) treasures of 
  the clan are kept. And deep within those tunnels is the 
  Sleeping Lake, a sacred body of water which is somehow 
  connected to the afterlife. For a thousand years, the soul 
  of the Kami Bayushi appeared there, searching for his lost 
  follower and true love Shosuro. Although this search was 
  finally resolved during the War Against the Darkness, 
  the soul of Bayushi is still known to appear in the lake, 
  observing his descendants from afar, judging their actions, 
  and occasionally – very occasionally – offering guidance.   
  TRAITOR’S GROVE
  Located just south of the plateau of Kyuden Bayushi is 
  a seemingly innocuous little patch of trees that is actually 
  one of the most sinister and unpleasant places in the 
  Empire. Few understand the nature of this isolated forest, 
  the only copse of trees of any size within easy travel of the 
  castle. The forest is carefully (if unobtrusively) guarded, 
  152
  Chapter Seven
  LANDS OF THE SCORPION CLAN
   
  
  and nobody but the Scorpion is ever allowed to venture 
  into this place. Traitor’s Grove is a place of punishment, 
  and one like no other. The Scorpion despise Bushido as 
  a whole, but they demand one thing from their samurai 
  – absolute loyalty to the clan. Those who violate this 
  principle are considered the worst criminals and traitors 
  imaginable, and suffer a unique form of execution: they 
  are bound to a tree, held there not only with physical 
  restraints but with magic, while their crimes are recited 
  and then a ceremonial dagger is plunged into their chest. 
  When the ritual is complete, their soul is bound to that tree, 
  never to travel to Meido for reincarnation. Their personal 
  effects are left hanging from the tree like a macabre fetish. 
  This terrible punishment was first used in the year 545 
  to seal the soul of Bayushi Tesaguri, who sold three of 
  the Black Scrolls to the Phoenix Clan. Since then, dozens 
  of others have joined him in eternal punishment within 
  Traitor’s Grove. It is believed among the Scorpion that the 
  souls will remain bound so long as the trees remain alive, 
  and so far none have ever died.
  Those who tend to the sacred duty of watching over 
  the grove are known as the “Ghosts of Traitor’s Grove.” 
  Stealthy and skilled caretakers, they watch over the health 
  of the trees and report any strange behavior by the spirits 
  or by outsiders.   
  Traitor’s Grove is obscure, but its purpose is not entirely 
  unknown to the greater Empire. Although the average 
  samurai has most likely not heard of it, those with political 
  rank, wide experience, or scholarly knowledge are likely 
  aware of the terrible punishment the Scorpion impose on 
  those who betray them. 
  HONOR’S LESSON DOJO
  Originally located within Kyuden Bayushi itself, the 
  dojo of Honor’s Lesson is the home of the Bayushi Bushi 
  School. In the twelfth century, the Scorpion defeat in the 
  Clan Coup led to the Imperial Legions burning Kyuden 
  Bayushi to the ground (they never found the hidden tunnels 
  beneath). Once the Scorpion are restored as a clan in the 
  wake of the Second Day of Thunder, they begin slowly 
  rebuilding their holdings, a process that takes many years. 
  It is during this time, at the command of Clan Champion 
  Bayushi Yojiro, that Honor’s Lesson Dojo is relocated into 
  its own holding a few miles away from Kyuden Bayushi. 
  The “modern” version is a clean, open, well maintained 
  facility that serves as a sort of public face for the 
  instruction of the clan’s best and brightest. In this way it 
  is a kind of misdirection, a deliberate public refutation of 
  the clan’s normal image of shadowy secrets. 
  SHIRO KURAISHI
  Shiro Kuraishi is a recent castle, built in the aftermath 
  of the Clan War when the Scorpion enlisted the fealty of 
  a bandit family called the Rokugo. Sworn as vassals of 
  the Bayushi, the Rokugo handle many of the clan’s most 
  illicit (and profitable) ventures, allowing the Bayushi to 
  maintain a more normal and law-abiding public image – 
  an important thing during that era, when the other clans 
  had not yet fully accepted the return of the Scorpion.
  The Rokugo family established this innocuous castle as 
  its base of operations. It is located a few hours’ ride from 
  Kyuden Bayushi, hidden by hills and a small forest of ash 
  trees, and does not appear on any map. Hidden sentries 
  guard all paths leading to the castle, ensuring no one visits 
  the home of the Rokugo without permission.  
  Hizoku Province 
  Unlike Kunizakai Province, Hizoku Province is far 
  more sparsely populated with samurai, although there are 
  peasant villages all through the region. The province is a 
  nearly featureless floodplain that runs along the River of 
  Gold to the west, borders Chuuou Province to the east, 
  and touches the edges of unaligned and Minor Clan lands 
  to the south. With no real external threats, the province 
  has no notable fortifications or military garrisons, and the 
  general tone of life is almost serene.  
  Very little ever transpires here, and there are no sites 
  of historical or religious significance. In fact, the territory 
  is considered so boring that the provincial Governor 
  generally maintains his personal estates at Kyuden Bayushi 
  and sends retainers to check on the territory during tax 
  season. There are many peasants here who see a samurai 
  at most once a year. Flora and fauna here are thoroughly 
  domesticated and controlled, and visitors have described 
  the region as one endless rice paddy. Despite this, the 
  Scorpion make sure the roads are well-maintained.
  SHUTAI
  The one notable exception to Hizoku’s peaceful nature 
  is the village of Shutai, a den of iniquity and at times 
  a base for bandit activity throughout the region. The 
  Scorpion turn a blind eye to this so long as the bandits 
  conduct their raids across the borders to the south and 
  west, leaving the Scorpion peasants unmolested. Though 
  this has never been a formal arrangement, the bandits 
  generally are wise enough to recognize the value of the 
  situation. Occasionally, when the bandit activity generates 
  too much criticism of the clan, the Scorpion will suddenly 
  and ostentatiously clean them out of Shutai… but they 
  always return within a decade or so.  
  153
  LANDS OF THE SCORPION CLAN
  Chapter Seven
   
  
   
  
   
  
  PALACE OF CRIMSON SHADOWS
  Located several miles south of Kyuden Bayushi on 
  open plains, this holding is primarily a training facility 
  for Bayushi courtiers. It has a refined design and artistic 
  design, with a wide-open and inviting interior, every 
  chamber and corridor lined with red lanterns. The Scorpion 
  designed it as a possible second location for hosting the 
  Imperial Winter Court, and while it has never been used 
  for that purpose, it has served as host for many regional 
  Winter Courts. 
  Nezuban Province 
  Quiet and unassuming, Nezuban is for over a thousand 
  years a quiet and peaceful province abutting the Red Lake 
  (Aku Mizu-Umi), its only notable feature the presence 
  of the great Hotei Seido. It is adjacent both to Beiden 
  Province in the north and Chuuou Province in the west, 
  while its eastern edge touches on the Red Lake. The 
  region is far more heavily wooded than most others in 
  the Scorpion lands, and supplements Chuuou Province as 
  a source of lumber and charcoal for the rest of the clan. 
  Likewise, most Scorpion paper production is done within 
  this territory, and several of the villages here are devoted 
  primarily to this craft. There are rice and grain farms in 
  the province, but considerably fewer than in the rest of 
  Scorpion lands, and the overall peasant population is 
  considerably lower than in the other Bayushi lands. 
  For most of the Empire’s history, this province is ruled 
  from Shiro no Uragiru, a keep that guards the southeastern 
  border of the Scorpion Clan. That status changes dramat-
  ically at the end of the eleventh century when the ronin 
  Tsuruchi captures Shiro no Uragiru, renaming it Kyuden 
  Ashinagabachi and making it the stronghold of his new 
  Wasp Clan. (Later, of course, 
  it is absorbed into the Mantis Clan.) There are some pro-
  posals with the Scorpion to build a new castle to replace 
  Shiro no Uragiru, but traditionalists refuse to recognize 
  the permanent loss of the original castle, while the prag-
  matic note the lack of a good defensive location anywhere 
  else in Nezuban Province. This does not change until after 
  the Destroyer War in the late twelfth century (see below). 
  HOTEI SEIDO
  The Empire’s most famous shrine to the Fortune of 
  Contentment is small but quite luxurious, famed across 
  Rokugan as a place where every artform is welcomed. 
  Famous artisans often pick this shrine as the place to 
  spend their retirement, and as a result the place boasts a 
  magnificent selection of sculptures, paintings, and scrolls. 
  The art here is said to be both the simplest and most 
  profound in the Empire: simple ink paintings of birds and 
  insects that capture the creatures’ true essence, haiku that 
  are both playful and immeasurably profound, and gardens 
  which bring serene peace to those who visit them. 
  The shrine is located in a scenic mountain landscape, 
  perched on a low cliff above the waters of Aku Mizu-
  Umi. A huge torii arch with its footings set within the 
  lake itself overlooks the temple complex. By Imperial 
  decree, the shrine is exempt from taxes, making it without 
  direct benefit to the Scorpion Clan (although they do gain 
  some wealth from the traffic of pilgrims in and out of 
  the province). However, when the clan is disbanded after 
  the failure of the Scorpion Clan Coup, many Scorpion 
  refugees use the shrine as a place of shelter. 
  KEEP OF THE FORTUNATE HUSBAND
  In the aftermath of the Destroyer War, traditionalist 
  voices in the Scorpion finally lose out in the debate 
  over Nezuban Province. It helps that the 
  Wasp founder is long dead and his suc-
  cessors are protected by the wealthy 
  and powerful Mantis Clan, making 
  it unlikely the Scorpion can ever re-
  claim Shiro no Uragiru. As a result, 
  the Keep of the Fortunate Husband 
  is established to the southeast of 
  the Shrine to Hotei. Ostensibly 
  tasked to ‘guard the path of Hotei’ 
  from any possible incursions from 
  the Second Festering Pit (see page 
  165), the choice of name is none-
  theless a clear reminder of the 
  Scorpion Clan’s eternal anger 
  over Tsuruchi’s deeds. Small and 
  not particularly well-garrisoned, 
  the Keep’s purpose is to serve as 
  a sacrificial delaying buffer if the 
  Mantis ever make a serious foray 
  into Scorpion lands. However, in 
  keeping with its ‘official’ public 
  role, the garrison does patrol the 
  province vigorously, and bandit 
  activity here becomes minimal 
  to nonexistent. 
  156
  Chapter Seven
  LANDS OF THE SCORPION CLAN
   
  
  Chuuou Province 
  Stretching from the Beiden Road in the north to the 
  edge of Three-Man Alliance Plain to the south, Chuuou is 
  a higher-altitude province focused more on farming grain 
  than on rice – traditional rice paddies are found only 
  along the eastern tributary rivers feeding into the Mantis 
  lands. Forests are more prevalent in this province, which 
  serves as the Scorpion Clan’s main source of lumber and 
  charcoal. None of these forests are very large or dense, es-
  pecially when compared with places like the Kitsune Mori 
  or the Isawa Mori, but the quality of the wood is solid and 
  there is enough to supply the clan’s needs. Wildlife is also 
  more common here than elsewhere in the Bayushi lands. 
  A notable oddity of this province is the road known as 
  Summer’s Kiss. Although the region usually sees heavy 
  snowfall in winter, this road between Kyuden Bayushi and 
  the southern border is always clear of snow and easy to 
  travel no matter the season. Peasant tales offer all manner 
  of explanations for this phenomenon, ranging from 
  snow maidens to legends of the Oracle of Fire. Even the 
  shugenja of the Yogo and Soshi families are stumped by 
  the effect, and the kami seem to find their curiosity almost 
  humorous, as if somehow enjoying a private joke at their 
  expense.
  SHIMOMURA
  The so-called Frost Village, named for its cold winters, 
  is home to numerous inns and other diversions for 
  travelers entering and leaving Scorpion lands; to the 
  south lie the territories of the Mantis, several Minor Clans, 
  and the Crane, so traffic tends to be heavy. Despite its 
  location on the border, the village is not heavily fortified 
  or garrisoned, which seems odd to outsiders. However, 
  Shimomura stands at a high enough elevation that it has 
  a full view of the Three-Man Alliance Plain to the south, 
  giving ample warning of any possible attack. (Not to 
  mention that Summer’s Kiss Road is always open, allowing 
  Scorpion armies to arrive quickly at need.) 
  TOSHI AITATE / SEKKAI YURRI
  This settlement, the only large town in Chuuou Province, 
  is located on a hillside two day’s ride southeast of Kyuden 
  Bayushi, about midway between that castle and the border 
  town of Shimomura. For most of its history it is known as 
  Sekkai Yurri, the City of Limes and Lilies, and is home to 
  a large and prosperous silver mine – the only major silver 
  mine in Scorpion lands. As a result, it is notorious as a pit 
  of corruption, inhabited by miners and gamblers, plagued 
  by crime and violence, and generally avoided by outsiders.
  The city’s fate and name change in the early twelfth 
  century when the miners hit an underground river. The 
  resulting flood not only completely drowns the mine 
  but also ruins half the town. In response, the provincial 
  Governor – a man named Bayushi Zenasaru – decides to 
  change the town’s purpose. Renaming it Toshi Aitate, the 
  City of the Open Hand, he re-opens the many teahouses 
  and gambling dens – but now they are run by Scorpion 
  magistrates. The city becomes a place where samurai (and 
  the occasional wealthy commoner) from all across Roku-
  gan can indulge their vices safely, under the protection of 
  Scorpion law enforcement, and with the profits going into 
  Scorpion coffers. The city gates are kept closed during the 
  day; each evening they open to admit visitors, and every 
  visitor purchases a mask to wear while in the city – ev-
  eryone here, even commoners and eta, wears a mask to 
  ensure anonymity. The road that passes through the city is 
  renamed the Street of the Fortune’s Smile within the walls, 
  and along its length are all the town’s business establish-
  ments – gambling dens, tea houses, geisha houses, and so 
  forth. The city is also home to a major temple to Daikoku. 
  During the Clan War era, Toshi Aitate is razed by the 
  Imperial Legions, but is quickly rebuilt afterward. Indeed, 
  outsiders note (with a mixture of scorn and amusement) 
  that the Scorpion rebuild Toshi Aitate more swiftly than 
  many of their more prominent clan holdings. 
  The Shosuro Provinces  
  The three Shosuro provinces are located on the 
  western side of the Scorpion lands, defined by the River 
  of Gold. They are among the richest of Scorpion lands, 
  encompassing the notorious city of Ryoko Owari, but also 
  have a sinister repute as the homelands of the Shosuro 
  family. More than any other part of the clan’s territory, 
  it is these provinces which give rise to the folktales of 
  constant surveillance and menacing plots. 
  Ryoko Province 
  Ryoko Province is the most densely populated region 
  in the entirety of the Scorpion Clan’s territory; this is due 
  in large part to the presence of the vast metropolis of 
  Ryoko Owari Toshi, but even discounting the city, the rest 
  of the province is extremely well-trafficked and packed 
  with peasants and samurai alike. Where Kyuden Bayushi 
  represents the political rule of the clan, there is a sense in 
  which this province represents the ‘heart’ of the clan. 
  Like the Kawa province to the south, it is situated entirely 
  along the low-laying floodplain of the River of Gold, and 
  most of its territory is covered in rice paddies and poppy 
  fields. The roads here are patrolled heavily to ensure 
  the absolute safety of both trade caravans and samurai 
  guests. Peasants are expected to behave with the utmost 
  of humility in all dealings with samurai, more so than in 
  any other province in Scorpion hands. Anyone visiting the 
  province can clearly see the importance the clan places on 
  Ryoko Owari, an importance that if anything grows after 
  the rise of the Seikitsu Pass in the mid-twelfth century – 
  after that time, virtually all overland trade between the 
  northern and southern Empire passes through here. 
  For a full discussion of Ryoko Owari Toshi, see Chapter 
  14.
  157
  LANDS OF THE SCORPION CLAN
  Chapter Seven
   
  
  Kakushikoto Province 
  Adjacent to the eastern border of Ryoko Province, 
  Kakushikoto could not be more different from the 
  two lowland Shosuro provinces. Comprised entirely 
  of hill country, with abundant forests and only modest 
  farmlands, Kakushikoto contains some of the few 
  successful mining operations of the Scorpion Clan. The 
  province is considerably smaller than most and runs along 
  the northern edges of the Bayushi and Yogo lands, resting 
  against the Spine of the World Mountains. On the surface, 
  the region has a quiet and almost sleepy feel that might 
  lull a visitor into the belief that very little ever occurs here. 
  As with many things in the Scorpion Clan, this is a false 
  image, for Kakushikoto is home to the stronghold of Nihai 
  Tower, otherwise known as “Shosuro’s Heart.” It is here, 
  in these remote hills and forests, that the secret order of 
  Shosuro assassins – the shinobi or “ninja” – are trained. 
  And it is from here, for over a thousand years, that select 
  numbers of the Shosuro were taken away by the Lying 
  Darkness, as part of the ancient bargain which Shosuro 
  made with that sinister force.   
  Kakushikoto is also home to another secret of the 
  Scorpion Clan, one never discussed by any but the highest 
  echelons of the clan’s leadership: the Kochako. A vassal 
  family of the Shosuro, the Kochako live in remote villages 
  and hidden tunnels deep within the hill country of this 
  provinces, secretly serving as the watchdog for the clan. 
  Their task is to find and destroy internal threats to the 
  Scorpion, to be the ‘watchers of the watchmen’ who 
  operate unsuspected by the rest of the clan. Many of 
  those brought to the Traitor’s Grove owe their capture to 
  agents of the Kochako or to intelligence gathered by them, 
  although few ever realize it.  
  As noted, Kakushikoto Province does have some natural 
  resources, notably an assortment of mines for iron, copper, 
  and other minerals. The resources here are not so pure or 
  well-regarded as those found in other clans’ holdings, but 
  there is enough wealth in these rolling hills to ensure the 
  region is profitable to the clan. An added bonus is that 
  these mining operations serve as an excellent cover for the 
  construction of Kochako structures and the expansion of 
  the tunnels underneath Nihai Tower.
  NIHAI TOWER
  Located at the southwestern edge of the province, this 
  structure sits atop hills high enough to permit a clear 
  view of Shiro no Shosuro and of much of the Shosuro 
  and Bayushi lands. This makes the castle a strategic 
  communication point between the clan’s major holdings 
  as well as a central location for mobilizing the armed 
  strength of the Shosuro family in times of crises. However, 
  the castle’s significance is far greater than this simple 
  military role. It is called Shosuro’s Heart, but the broader 
  Empire generally takes this as a historical reference to the 
  Shosuro family originally basing its operations out of the 
  tower and surrounding area until Shiro no Shosuro could 
  be built. Even when the Imperial Legions devastated the 
  Scorpion lands after the failed twelfth-century Clan Coup, 
  the tower was considered barely worthy of consideration; 
  its main battlements were burned, the remaining garrison 
  put to the sword, and the place was otherwise ignored.   
  But Nihai is, in fact, one of the most important 
  strongholds in the Scorpion lands.
  When Nihai Tower was built in the early decades of 
  the Empire, extensive tunnels were dug below it, with 
  the goal of ultimately connecting all of the holdings of 
  the Scorpion through underground passageways. Soldiers 
  and messengers from Nihai can appear “from nowhere” 
  throughout the province and the adjacent provinces as 
  well. Thus, Nihai Tower is the true source of the belief that 
  the Scorpion have eyes everywhere in their lands. No one 
  else has ever learned of the tunnels that snake out from 
  within the tower, of the hidden barracks and storehouses 
  below ground, the secret dojo and libraries, the training 
  chambers of the Shosuro assassins. The tunnels of Nihai 
  spread like a spider’s web over a vast expanse of the 
  Scorpion Clan’s holdings, perhaps as much as a third of 
  their total territory.   
  Kawa Province
  The public seat of power for the Shosuro family, the 
  Kawa Province is located just south of the Ryoko Province, 
  and like Ryoko it lies along the fertile banks of the River of 
  Gold. It is flat and in many respects featureless, yet leaves 
  visitors with the constant and pervasive feeling of being 
  watched (a feeling made all too real by the neighboring 
  Nihai Tower). The majority of this clan’s territory is covered 
  in rice paddies and grain fields, producing the food to 
  maintain the clan.  Banditry is nearly unheard of within 
  this province, for the family will not allow its lands to 
  house any disruptive elements. Though no official sources 
  speak of a high magistrate presence in the territory, it is a 
  well known among ronin that this is a place that anyone 
  who opposes the Scorpion simply disappears, and it is best 
  to not linger for long unless one has business with the 
  family.  
  SHIRO NO SHOSURO
  Although it is not quite so opulent as the palace of the 
  Bayushi, Shiro no Shosuro is nevertheless an impressive 
  castle and one that many guests of the Scorpion have 
  found truly memorable. Situated alongside the River of 
  Gold at the edge of the Kawa Province, the stronghold 
  is a port of call for ships passing up and down the river, 
  and one of the primary destinations before one reaches 
  the far southern lands of the Crane and Crab. As a result, 
  the Shiro serves as a main defensive point against any 
  naval incursion from the south, and is home to most of the 
  Scorpion Clan’s own ships and shipwrights. 
  Shiro no Shosuro is famous for its alchemical and 
  medicinal creations, along with some of the finest sake 
  distilleries in the Empire. Though the Yasuki would argue 
  that their libations are of finer quality, the Shosuro seem to 
  have a knack for experimentation that gives rise to some 
  of the most unique drinks in Rokugan. Of course, many 
  158
  Chapter Seven
  LANDS OF THE SCORPION CLAN
   
  
  will whisper that other more sinister 
  libations are also created within these 
  walls, ranging from illegal narcotics 
  to outright poisons, but none would 
  ever state such things publicly. 
  The castle itself is home to the 
  notorious Shosuro Gardens, tended 
  by the Tokagure vassal family. 
  By Imperial decree, the Gardens 
  are allowed to grow plants of 
  poisonous nature, ostensibly for 
  the production of antidotes and 
  research in identifying all known 
  dangerous plants. As a result, 
  the Gardens boast the widest and 
  most exotic assortment of plants 
  in the Empire, and are well known 
  to include every poisonous plant 
  that can grow on Rokugani soil. 
  As a result, they are wilder and less 
  manicured than most Rokugani gardens, 
  and guests are always warned not to touch the 
  blooms. Every year, accountings of the plants maintained 
  and collected by the clan are sent to the Emerald 
  Magistrates for inspection.
  While the Shosuro Gardens ostensibly exist to assist in 
  the defense against poisons, it is a well-known (if never 
  admitted) reality that the Scorpion are experts at the 
  creation and use of toxins. The Tokagure vassal family 
  provides small doses of the toxins it creates in the gardens 
  to the leadership of the clan, and these are used when 
  necessary to dispose of the clan’s enemies. However, many 
  of the Shosuro prefer instead to rely on poisons created 
  in their own private gardens, allowing this facility to 
  maintain the surface appearance of obeying the law. 
  In the twelfth century during the aftermath of the 
  Scorpion Clan Coup, the Eighteenth Imperial Legion 
  razes Shiro no Shosuro and puts the notorious Garden 
  to the torch. It is said the noxious fumes that rose from 
  the blaze were deadly enough to cause the deaths of one 
  in five of the soldiers and force the temporary retreat of 
  the troops. However, the family managed to carefully 
  sequester samples of all the plants, allowing the Gardens 
  to be restored after the clan’s reinstatement. 
  THE SILKEN SMILE THEATER  
  The Shosuro are known Empire-wide for their actors, 
  and there is no other playhouse in Rokugan quite as 
  famous as the Silken Smile, located in the city right outside 
  Shiro no Shosuro. Founded in the year 231, the Theater 
  has been the premier site for innumerable famous plays 
  and has been visited by Clan Champions and Emperors 
  alike. Only the finest of Scorpion actors are allowed to 
  work here, and to have one’s plays performed in these 
  halls is proof that one’s work is of the highest caliber (or at 
  least appropriately scandalous). In fact, the Silken Smile is 
  so well-known that many plays include direct references 
  to it in their scripts.  
  The Silken Smile is one of the few Scorpion holdings 
  to survive the burning of the city by the Imperial Legions 
  in the early twelfth century. A cousin of the Hantei line, 
  Otomo Banu, was a patron of the arts with a strong love 
  of the theater, and he used his personal influence to force 
  the Legions to spare the structure – not once but twice, 
  repeating his intervention when the Scorpion Clan was 
  exiled briefly into the Burning Sands.  
  THE PAINTED CITY
  Located on the road between Shiro no Shosuro and 
  Nihai Tower, this large town exists for the sole purpose of 
  maintaining the Shosuro Butei Academy. The entire city 
  is, in fact, a sort of adjunct to the Academy itself. Every 
  ‘resident’ is a student-in-training or an instructor, given 
  roles to perform for specified amounts of time, playing 
  out stories spanning the course of a season. The focus of 
  their collective studies are immersive, students only very 
  rarely ‘breaking character,’ instead living their entire time 
  for the season as the person they have been assigned to 
  play. Every year, structures within the town are changed 
  to create a new ‘city,’ and every season a new ‘play’ is 
  assigned to the inhabitants. Outsiders are often bewildered 
  by their visits to the Painted City, since it seems to be a 
  completely different place each time. 
  GINASUTRA
  Located just to the west of the River of Gold, the village 
  of Ginasutra serves as a way-station for pilgrims traveling 
  into the Plains of Thunder in order to visit Shinden Osano-
  Wo. The village makes a considerable profit by selling 
  practical supplies, incense, religious items, and other such 
  goods to the pilgrims. The Shosuro uphold law in the 
  village but otherwise leave it to its own devices. 
  159
  LANDS OF THE SCORPION CLAN
  Chapter Seven
   
  
  Located just outside the village, however, is a shrine 
  dedicated to Shosuro, the Scorpion Thunder. For most of 
  the Empire’s history, this shrine suffers from a peculiar 
  aura of disquiet stemming from the then-unknown fact 
  that Shosuro was not dead but rather imprisoned in the 
  Dragon lands after being half-corrupted by the Lying 
  Darkness. After Shosuro’s soul is finally freed at the end 
  of the Hidden Emperor era, however, the atmosphere here 
  becomes much more pleasant. 
  THE HOWLING FIELDS 
  For the first eleven centuries of Rokugan’s history, 
  this is simply another section of farmland in the Kawa 
  Province. However, after the death of Lord Moon in the 
  early twelfth century, an ominous howling begins to be 
  heard in the region. The hatred, rage, and bitterness of the 
  dead god lingers in this place, which becomes known as 
  the Howling Fields. The local peasants cannot understand 
  how a dead Fortune can still influence the living world, 
  and the stress of the constant malign influence results in 
  high levels of drunkenness and insanity among them.
  The Soshi Provinces  
  The three Soshi provinces are known for being both 
  small in area and extremely rugged and inhospitable in 
  terrain. Pushed up against the northern barrier of the Spine 
  of the World Mountains, they are characterized by rugged 
  hills, rocky lands, thick forests, and low populations. Of 
  course, from the viewpoint of the Soshi family itself, this 
  is not a bad thing – the family is deeply secretive, and 
  prefers to keep its activities out of sight even from its 
  fellow Scorpion.
  Kinbou Province 
  Kinbou Province is arguably the only province in the 
  entirety of the Soshi lands that qualifies as hospitable; 
  it is the ‘bread-basket’ of the Soshi lands, to the extent 
  that they have one. The northern half of the province is 
  a place of rugged hills, heavily wooded, but dotted with 
  occasional fertile valleys. The southern half of the province 
  is lowland and boasts a fair number of rice paddies near 
  the headwaters of the River of Gold. Despite this, Kinbou 
  Provice is still fairly sparsely populated and one of the 
  more obscure regions in the Scorpion territories, with very 
  little of note about it. 
  POKAU
  The only settlement of any note within Kinbou Province, 
  the village of Pokau was originally little more than a 
  minor farming village near the northeastern borders of the 
  Scorpion Clan. After the return of the Unicorn, however, 
  Pokau slowly began to grow in importance, both as a trade 
  link with the new clan and as the hub through which the 
  Scorpion Clan funnels its new opium smuggling network. 
  When Seikitsu Pass was expanded into the main route 
  through the Spine of the World Mountains in the mid-
  twelfth century, Pokau suddenly found itself promoted to 
  a major trading hub – the only one of note in the Soshi 
  lands. Combined with the boom created by the covert 
  opium-smuggling trade, the result was that the former 
  village blossomed into a small city.  
  FIRST BREATH DOJO
  Located south of Pokau, the First Breath Dojo serves 
  as a training facility for those Soshi who do not possess 
  any talent in working with the kami. While the family’s 
  leadership considers it to be of secondary importance at 
  best, the dojo does offer an opportunity for outsiders to 
  see a “Scorpion dojo” without discovering any of the true 
  secrets found in other Soshi facilities.
  160
  Chapter Seven
  LANDS OF THE SCORPION CLAN
   
  
  SHRINE OF THE SHADOW’S EYE
  For most of the Soshi family’s history, this shrine was a 
  minor holding dedicated to magical research. However, in 
  the early twelfth century it briefly becomes a center of the 
  Scorpion Clan’s efforts to purge the Lying Darkness from 
  its ranks. The shugenja at the Shrine perish in that conflict 
  and it is abandoned for a generation.
  In the year 1151 the Scorpion rediscover the half-ruined 
  shrine and it becomes the center for their research into 
  how to recreate tejina (‘ninja’ magic) without the influence 
  of the Living Darkness. The shrine is located deep within 
  the hills, with only a few foot trails leading up to it, and 
  traps along the path make it almost impassible to approach 
  without a guide. Below the shrine, hidden underground, is 
  a three-room complex where the most dangerous research 
  is conducted, in chambers warded with crystal, jade, and 
  magic.   
  An’ei Province 
  Much like Kinbou Province, An’ei Province is 
  geographically split into two distinctive northern and 
  southern halves. The southern part of the province abuts 
  the River of Gold and is largely indistinguishable from the 
  lands across the river in Kinbou. It boasts the remainder of 
  the farming and food production of the Soshi family, and 
  is dotted by numerous small villages of little importance. 
  The northern half of An’ei is mostly mountains, with no 
  real roads and only a few inhospitable and treacherous 
  paths winding through the area. This bleak region is 
  lacking even in plants and animals, in many places 
  amounting to nothing more than bare rock and empty 
  moors; evergreen trees are the only ones found here, and 
  even they disappear as one ascends into the peaks. Travel 
  must be aided by skilled guides to avoid mishaps and 
  accidents. That people live within this region at all is a 
  testimony not only to their tenacity but to their wish to 
  be left alone… and it is in this land that the Scorpion built 
  Shiro no Soshi.
  It is widely rumored by those who have visited this 
  area that the road systems are almost as unnerving and 
  difficult to navigate as those in the highest Dragon peaks 
  near the vaunted High House of Light. However, where in 
  the Dragon lands this is a feature of the strange mystical 
  nature of that region, in An’ei Province the reality is more 
  sinister: the paths are guarded with the illusion magic that 
  is the specialty and mainstay of the Soshi shugenja. Thus, 
  without guides who know the proper paths to take and 
  where the current spells have been placed, it is possible to 
  become lost for days or even weeks within the treacherous 
  passes. Deaths from falls, rockslides, or simple starvation 
  are a hazard for anyone who explores this region on their 
  own. Earthquakes are not unheard of, though rarely of 
  sufficient scale to damage the well constructed clan 
  holdings that are actually kept here.
  The only truly convenient form of access to Shiro no 
  Soshi is to follow the River of Gold up to its headwaters 
  near the stronghold. Such river traffic is closely monitored 
  and controlled by the clan, of course. Little in the way of 
  trade flows into or out of this region of An’ei Province, 
  although the southern zone exports grain and rice in equal 
  measures. Still, trade is quite limited here (in contrast to 
  Pokau to the southwest) and the Soshi actively try to keep 
  traffic and business to the minimum necessary. Indeed, 
  if the Soshi truly had their way, both this province and 
  neighboring Yuma to the southeast would be forgotten 
  entirely by the Empire at large, perhaps even by their 
  brethren elsewhere in the Scorpion Clan.
  SHIRO NO SOSHI
  Standing at the headwaters of the River of Gold, Shiro no 
  Soshi, the Castle of Organization, is a visually impressive 
  citadel but an extremely difficult one to visit. As noted, 
  the roads that lead to it are veiled in illusion, and the 
  waters up the upper River of Gold are not easily navigable. 
  Naval traffic must stop short of the actual castle at a small 
  village below, after which visitors must travel up the steep 
  embankments towards the cleft in the mountains which 
  houses the castle proper. 
  Standing seventy feet up from the rocky protrusions 
  that make up its foundation, Shiro no Soshi is an 
  intimidating structure of high towers and spires. Its 
  foundations were laid with the assistance of the Kaiu, 
  their engineers ensuring the structure could withstand 
  not only earthquakes but also the bitter winds of the high 
  mountains. Its design is oriented vertically rather than 
  laterally, with six internal levels above ground (and two 
  below) in the main keep, while the narrow towers rise even 
  higher. The top levels of the towers allow sight as far as 
  the Unicorn and Lion lands, so the Soshi are aware of any 
  troop movements near their lands.
  161
  LANDS OF THE SCORPION CLAN
  Chapter Seven
   
  
  Shiro no Soshi is not a place one visits without having 
  serious business with the Soshi. While they are gracious 
  enough hosts, they take unkindly to uninvited visitors and 
  find excuses to send them on their way. This is because all 
  of the most secretive magical research of the Scorpion Clan 
  takes place in this castle and its surrounding territories; 
  in a clan already known for its holding of secrets, this 
  castle has more than most. Still, for those who do visit, 
  the interior is surprisingly pleasant, if somewhat ascetic 
  (in the manner of many shugenja-ruled castles). Warm 
  light issues from nemuranai lanterns in every corner, and 
  guest chambers offer privacy and comfort. There is only 
  a minimal garrison of troops, since the magical defenses 
  and harsh terrain do far more than any actual defenders 
  could do for defense.  
  The location and geography make Shiro no Soshi one 
  of the more defensible positions in the Empire, and in fact 
  it has only been attacked twice – once in the year 953 
  by the Unicorn Clan, and once in the year 1124 by the 
  Imperial Legions after the Scorpion Coup. The first assault 
  failed; in the second instance, the Soshi burned the castle 
  themselves before the Legions could break in. 
  THE DOJO OF THE CLOSED EYE  
  The primary and most respected dojo of Soshi shugenja 
  in the Scorpion lands, the Dojo of the Closed Eye is an 
  imposing structure located within the heights of the Spine 
  of the World Mountains, a short distance from the castle 
  itself.  The dojo is razed in the year 1124 when the Imperial 
  Legions attack, and is later rebuilt in the shadow of the 
  actual castle, adjacent to the village that serves as the 
  castle’s port.  
  Unlike other dojo of the clan’s shugenja, the Dojo of 
  the Closed Eye has always had a tradition of being an 
  exclusively Soshi school. Exceptions are very rarely made 
  for particularly talented air priests from other families 
  in the clan, particularly during the rebuilding period in 
  the twelfth century, but generally speaking all of the 
  graduates are Soshi by birth, intensely loyal to the family. 
  HIDDEN MOON DOJO  
  Shiro no Soshi is publicly known to have only one dojo, 
  the Closed Eye. The Hidden Moon Dojo is a secret known 
  to no one outside the clan (and to very few outside the 
  Soshi) – it is where the Soshi have spent a thousand years 
  studying the ways of “tejina,” shadow magic, the power 
  of the Nothing. The Hidden Moon is not found within 
  the walls of Shiro no Soshi, but instead is in a distant 
  and remote ravine of the Seikitsu Mountains, guarded by 
  shinobi and magical illusions.
  Of course, even this physical structure of the Hidden 
  Moon Dojo is as much a lie as anything else in the path of 
  tejina. The school has no formalized structure other than 
  sensei and students, and its teachings are spread amongst 
  many locations, many small dojo in hidden corners of the 
  Soshi provinces. Throughout the thousand years of the 
  Soshi family’s secret bargain with the Lying Darkness, 
  these dojo are suffused with the subtle evil of Shadow, 
  and each year a few students are taken away to become 
  faceless Goju. 
  After the War Against the Darkness exposes the 
  corruption of the Hidden Moon Dojo’s teachings, the 
  organization is officially disbanded and then secretly 
  retasked to find ways of using the power of Shadow 
  without succumbing to its dangers. 
  Yuma Province
  Yuma Province is considered by most to be barely a 
  province at all; its population is considerably smaller 
  than that of the rest of the family’s holdings, and nearly 
  half of the region is comprised of a spur of the Seikitsu 
  Mountains that juts out into the northern Scorpion 
  territory. The extremely limited amount of arable land 
  results in a lack of any significant settlement, and 
  cartographers and Imperial tax assessors have 
  sometimes wondered whether or not there is any 
  purpose in actually retaining the region’s status 
  as a province. Still, the Scorpion prefer to keep 
  the region administratively separate from the 
  rest of the Soshi lands. For much of the Empire’s 
  history, this region is the site of the Scorpion 
  Clan’s most secretive shinobi dojo and training 
  grounds, and the Governor assigned to rule 
  over it is always chosen carefully.  
  HIDDEN WATCH KEEP
  The only notable stronghold in Yuma 
  Province is Kakusu Keikai Torid-e, a small 
  fortress with a sister-fortification across the 
  mountains, on the very edge of Lion lands, 
  called Heaven’s Crossroads. These paired 
  fortresses keep close watch on Lion troop 
  movements, ensuring that the various minor 
  passes in the area do not become avenues 
  for sneak attacks or spy infiltrations. 
  162
  Chapter Seven
  LANDS OF THE SCORPION CLAN
   
  
  The Yogo Provinces 
  The Yogo are the smallest family in the Scorpion Clan, 
  for obvious reasons – their infamous curse makes it 
  difficult for them to expand their ranks through marriage. 
  They control only two provinces, one of which is of 
  limited value due to its poor-quality land and extensive 
  wilderness regions. For much of the Empire’s history, 
  however, the Yogo family’s control of Beiden Province 
  grants it both wealth and influence. 
  Fukitsu Province 
  Almost entirely comprised of rugged, lightly-wooded 
  hill country, Fukitsu Province is the core territory of 
  the Yogo family. Shoved up against the edges of the 
  Seikitsu Mountains and with desolate marshes in the 
  lower elevations, the province is incapable of sustaining 
  any sort of real industry. It is not necessarily completely 
  inhospitable, but it is poor land for farming and generally 
  not considered pleasant to visit. Its people are insular 
  and do not look with kindness on non-Scorpion visiting 
  their lands. Wildlife is left largely to its own devices, 
  leading to large populations of wild animals even close 
  to human settlements. Moreover, the marshes are notable 
  for spawning poisonous reptiles and amphibians in 
  abundance. Those who have also visited the Sparrow lands 
  claim that Fukitsu Province is second only to that Minor 
  Clan’s territory as a most unpleasant place to live.  
  The toxic animals in the marshes and forests are among 
  the few “resources” found here (other than the mystical 
  knowledge of the Yogo themselves); in addition to snakes 
  and frogs, this region is also known for a surplus of 
  poisonous spiders. There are many small villages tucked 
  away in different valleys which specialize in harvesting 
  different kinds of poisons from the local wildlife, which 
  they pass on to their Yogo masters. 
  There is only one major road in the province (which 
  leads to Yogo Shiro) and few major strongholds. Even 
  during the height of Beiden Pass’ use as the crossroads of 
  the Empire, this adjacent province simply did not qualify 
  as a strategic holding that would require a large garrison 
  or extensive fortification.
  YOGO SHIRO
  The Castle of Learning is the family seat of the Yogo, 
  and is an imposing but visually unoriginal structure. It 
  is not positioned at any sort of strategic location, and in 
  fact is built in one of the worst pieces of land in Scorpion 
  territory – fitting, given the bad repute of the family. The 
  surrounding wooded hills are interspersed with squalid 
  marshland, and the cleared zone around the castle has 
  barely enough space for the cramped and unpleasant 
  village that tends to its material needs. Indeed, so cramped 
  is the area that even the village eta live within sight of 
  the samurai, and the faint odor that comes from their 
  dwellings and leatherworking facilities permeates the air.
  Samurai, commoners, and eta all consider Shiro Yogo a 
  terrible place to live… but a relatively safe one. Although 
  Yogo Shiro has been assaulted a handful of times in 
  history, most enemies simply stay away, seeing the castle 
  as too unpleasant a place to try to conquer. Likewise, 
  bandits cause no trouble in the area because there is so 
  little worth stealing. 
  The Yogo do not hold court within their halls, and 
  spend their lives here conducting their magical research in 
  private seclusion. The castle is essentially a self-imposed 
  exile, a punishment that the Yogo inflict upon themselves 
  as a suitable answer for their family curse. Since the 
  curse dictates that to love is to betray, the Yogo deprive 
  themselves of anything they could possibly love or value, 
  surrounding themselves with squalor and decrepitude. 
  Perhaps surprisingly, suicide rates in the stronghold are 
  extremely low; this may be because many Yogo believe 
  the curse will follow them kharmicly into their next life.  
  The only regular visitors to the castle are members of 
  the Kuni Witch Hunters and the Asako Inquisitors, along 
  with occasional members of the Hidden Moon Dojo of the 
  Soshi. Their presence became more frequent later in the 
  twelfth century, as the Yogo seek penance for the crimes of 
  their daimyo Yogo Junzo in the Clan War. However, even 
  in earlier centuries when years might pass between visits, 
  these two groups were generally the only ones who sought 
  out Shiro Yogo’s limited hospitality. During the post-
  Coup era, Shiro Yogo was razed along with most other 
  Scorpion settlements, and when the clan was restored 
  some outsiders thought the family might rebuild in a more 
  pleasant location. However, such was not the case; the 
  Yogo insisted on restoring their castle in the exact same 
  bleak locale as before.
  163
  LANDS OF THE SCORPION CLAN
  Chapter Seven
   
  
  Shiro Yogo is home to the family’s Whispered Secret 
  Dojo, and is the center of Yogo Ward Magic research. 
  Neither of these are considered by outsiders as a reason 
  to visit the keep willingly. In truth, Yogo Shiro is a place 
  which perpetually shows that the Yogo would prefer the 
  Empire simply forget they exist until the rare moments 
  they are actually needed.
  NAGANORI MURA 
  This small village, hidden away in the mountains of 
  Fukitsu Province’s northernmost regions, is the ancestral 
  home of the Naganori vassal family. It is named after the 
  founder of the family, Yogo Naganori, and occupies itself 
  with producing low-grade steel from a small iron mine 
  nearby. All of the Yogo family’s meager steel and iron 
  needs are supplied by this single remote village. 
  Beiden Province 
  For most of the Empire’s history, Beiden Province is one of 
  the most prosperous regions in the Empire (a stark contrast 
  to neighboring Fukitsu Province). The province sits astride 
  the route from both Beiden Pass and its lesser neighbor 
  Shamate Pass, which together form “the crossroads of the 
  Empire.” Immense amounts of travel and commerce pass 
  through the region, and the road leading from Beiden Pass 
  to Kyuden Bayushi is the most well-maintained in the 
  entirety of the Scorpion lands. Despite the hilly and rough 
  country, this province is kept quite secure by large military 
  garrisons and aggressive patrolling, ensuring the safety of 
  all those passing through.  
  All of this changes in the mid-twelfth century when 
  Beiden Pass is destroyed during the final battle of the 
  War of Spirits. The smaller Shamate Pass is a broken, 
  narrow, and treacherous route that is used primarily by 
  smugglers and the occasional traveler in a hurry; it simply 
  cannot match the booming commerce of Beiden. Thus, 
  the province goes practically overnight from thriving to 
  impoverished. And with the subsequent appearance of 
  the Second Festering Pit at the end of the Destroyer War, 
  outsiders have even more reason to give the region a wide 
  berth.
  BEIDEN
  The small city located just south of Beiden Pass is 
  for centuries the linchpin of the province’s commercial 
  success. Dragon, Phoenix, and Lion merchants base 
  themselves in the city, and countless more travel through. 
  Due to its location near the pass, the city sees more war 
  and conflict than most other settlements in Rokugan – any 
  war between Scorpion and Lion inevitably features troops 
  moving through Beiden Pass. Despite this, the city thrives, 
  and is home to a temple devoted to Tengen, the Fortune 
  of Literacy. 
  After the pass is destroyed, Beiden becomes a quiet 
  and peaceful place, somewhat to the relief of the local 
  peasants. Many houses and other structures are abandoned 
  as merchants leave, samurai are redeployed elsewhere, and 
  craftsmen seek more prosperous places to sell their skills. 
  However, the Yogo deliberately encourage smugglers 
  using the Shamate Pass to base themselves in Beiden, and 
  as a result the town never completely goes away. 
  KAGOKI
  The only other notable center of population in Beiden 
  Province is Kagoki, a town that serves as a trading hub 
  to the south and as a diplomatic enclave on the rare 
  occasions that the Yogo wish to negotiate with the larger 
  Empire. , it remains a sizable city and a connecting point 
  with the Shrine to Hotei in Bayushi lands. 
  SEVEN STINGS KEEP
  Located east of Kagoki in the foothills of the Seikitsu 
  Mountains, this small castle has a view of Beiden Pass and 
  is the traditional home of the Scorpion Clan’s most capa-
  ble military commanders. It boasts seven outlying watch-
  towers and the main keep houses diagrams and reproduc-
  tions of battles, army movements, and terrain for all the 
  clan’s potential enemies. Although it is located in Yogo 
  lands, the Keep is primarily a Bayushi holding, and the 
  Yogo family generally leaves it to handle its own affairs.  
  The closure of Beiden Pass in the twelfth century 
  reduces the strategic importance of Seven Stings Keep, but 
  it retains some value as a defensive position in the event 
  of conflict with the Mantis or Crane lands to the south. 
  164
  Chapter Seven
  LANDS OF THE SCORPION CLAN
   
  
  The Second Festering 
  Pit
  In the late twelfth century, a major event takes place 
  in Scorpion lands that drastically alters the geography of 
  the region and forces correspondingly drastic action from 
  the clan. A small region within the Yogo family’s Fukitsu 
  Province, just at the boundary of the Bayushi lands, 
  becames irrevocably corrupted by the rise of Daigotsu as 
  Dark Lord of Jigoku and the deaths of the Kali-Ma and Fu 
  Leng. A new portal to Jigoku, literally a new Festering Pit 
  comparable to the one at the heart of the Shadowlands, is 
  created by this event. Although the Scorpion and the Crab 
  act quickly to contain the Pit and prevent the Taint from 
  spreading, otherworldly presences and unnatural flora and 
  fauna still appear from time to time. 
  THE SCORPION WALL 
  In the year 1175, the Scorpion and Crab sign the Treaty 
  of Odashi, under whose terms the Crab agree to help the 
  Scorpion build and defend a multi-layered wall around 
  the Second Festering Pit. The Scorpion Wall becomes a 
  military enclave staffed by a combined force of Crab and 
  Scorpion soldiers; these forces, from clans which spent 
  a thousand years treating each other as bitter enemies, 
  are expected to live and fight together against whatever 
  threats might emerge from the Pit. Even in times of the 
  most venomous inter-clan warfare, the Treaty of Odashi 
  has held, from simple raw necessity.   
  Though the Second Festering Pit is considerably smaller 
  than the original Pit where Fu Leng crashed through the 
  earth, it is nonetheless a deadly threat to the Empire. So 
  far, the portal has remained stable instead of growing in 
  size (as many feared it would), but it is nonetheless a raw 
  source of evil and corruption that squats like a bloated 
  toad in the heart of Scorpion lands. All life within the 
  Scorpion Wall is twisted beyond imagination, feral and 
  deadly.  
  Geographically, the Scorpion Wall is located at the edge 
  of the foothills to the Spine of the World Mountains: the 
  northern part of the Chuuou Province of the Bayushi and 
  along the border of the Beiden Province of the Yogo. The 
  construction of the Wall forced the rebuilding of the road 
  from Kyuden Bayushi to the city of Kagoki, pushing it 
  further south.  
  The fortification is actually comprised of two separate 
  walls. The outer wall ensures the Crab who are stationed 
  within are not privy to the secrets of a foreign clan while 
  they live here (in a specially-built settlement called 
  Himitsu Mura, or “Secret Village”). The lower inner wall 
  separates the defenders from the monsters within. Villages 
  have sprung up along the southern and northern edges of 
  the outer wall, predominately inhabited by Scorpion and 
  Crab samurai along with their retainers.  These individuals 
  maintain a constant vigil against potential incursions into 
  the Empire.
  The Ruins of                  
  Shiro Bankeni
  In the early twelfth century, after the Scorpion 
  lands are razed, the Daidoji family of the Crane 
  build a castle near the ruins of Yogo Shiro. Their 
  intent, apparently, is to claim these lands for their 
  own clan, within two years the entire garrison dies 
  of the Wasting Disease, the plague unleashed when 
  Yogo Junzo opens the Black Scrolls. Fears that the 
  disease may linger cause the Crane to abandon the 
  castle, which soon falls into ruin.
  When the Scorpion reclaim their lands, they 
  choose to leave the ruins of Shiro Banken in 
  place – perhaps as a warning, though whether 
  the warning is to themselves or to others is a 
  matter for debate. In any case, no one visits 
  the ruins without very good reason.
  The surrounding territory thus far shows no sign 
  of active corruption. However, the Kuni and Yogo 
  occasionally find small traces of Taint within the local 
  flora and fauna, usually after the rare escape of an oni 
  or other powerful entity from within the Pit. On these 
  occasions, an immediate lockdown occurs and the entire 
  area is swept for any sign of the Taint; all Tainted creatures 
  and plants are immediately destroyed.
  165
  LANDS OF THE SCORPION CLAN
  Chapter Seven
   
  
   
  
   
  
  168
  Chapter Eight
  LANDS OF THE UNICORN
   
  
  The Unicorn lands are often considered to be wild and 
  unsettled, much like the clan that rules them. In many 
  ways they can be seen as existing simultaneously within 
  and beyond the Empire, merging traditional ways with 
  strange foreign influences. 
  Most of the Unicorn territory is a vast expanse of 
  grasslands, rolling plains, and gentle hills, interrupted by 
  three great lakes. From north to south, the Dragon Lake, 
  Chrysanthemum Petal Lake, and White Shore Lake provide 
  water and fresh fish for the clan. The clan’s borders with 
  the rest of the Empire are partly defined by two major 
  rivers, the River of the Lost Valley to the north and the 
  Firefly River to the east. Meanwhile, the Great Wall of 
  the North mountains define the clan’s northern border. To 
  the southwest, the Unicorn border on the vast expanse 
  of the Shinomen Forest, while to the west they touch on 
  the edges of the Burning Sands. In the twelfth century, 
  the Unicorn begin defining that western border through 
  the construction of the so-called Khol Wall, an extensive 
  chain of fortifications intended to defend against potential 
  gaijin incursions. Indeed, the Unicorn find themselves 
  with no lack of foreign threats to watch for and defend 
  against. In addition to the Burning Sands to the west and 
  the Shinomen Mori to the south, they also face incursions 
  from Yobanjin to the north. After the War of Dark Fire in 
  the late twelfth century, the Unicorn become even more 
  careful in their watch over the Empire’s borders. 
  CHAPTER EIGHT
  A sizable number of Unicorn – at least a third, and 
  perhaps as much as half – keep to the nomadic traditions 
  developed during their eight centuries of travel beyond the 
  Empire: living in tents, herding flocks of animals across 
  the wide plains, and only gathering together for festivals 
  or when summoned by their daimyo. Visitors to the 
  Unicorn lands often find it a disorienting experience, since 
  once away from the major holdings and river valleys there 
  are no standard villages surrounded by rice paddies, no 
  roads, and very few permanent structures of any kind. To 
  the Unicorn this means the freedom of wide-open spaces 
  to travel across, but other Rokugani see only an untamed 
  and empty wilderness.  
  The Unicorn lands are further noted for their lack of 
  forestation. The few modest forests within their borders 
  either have spiritual significance or are specifically 
  maintained as sources of wood for crafts and construction. 
  Unicorn peasants are largely forced to do without charcoal, 
  instead relying on dried animal dung and peat for heating 
  and cooking. 
  169
  LANDS OF THE UNICORN
  Chapter Eight
   
  
  Unicorn samurai and peasants alike tend show their 
  gaijin heritage in their appearance – they are often stockier, 
  broader of face and build, than the average Rokugani, with 
  more copious facial hair. This foreign derivation is most 
  pronounced among the peasant herders of the Unicorn 
  clan and the warriors of the Moto family, and least visible 
  among the Shinjo and Ide families. Within the clan, such 
  oddities of personal appearance matter not at all, but to 
  the people of the wider Empire these foreign features are 
  visible proof of how the Unicorn still remain outsiders, 
  even after more than three centuries in Rokugan.
  The Ide Provinces
  As is appropriate for this family of diplomats and 
  merchants, the Ide control the southern border of the 
  Unicorn. The Eijitsu Province lies on that border, while the 
  Garanto Province is to the north, deeper in Unicorn lands. 
  They are close to the lands of the Imperial Miya family 
  and the Soshi provinces of the Scorpion Clan, though the 
  Shinomen Forest to the southwest often makes for a less 
  friendly neighbor.
  The Ide lands are renowned for their unusual flora. 
  Ide traders have brought back many specimens of useful 
  plants from various foreign places, and while their 
  attempts to cultivate them have met with mixed success, 
  some have escaped from the gardens and fields where they 
  were first planted. Aside from that, however, the Ide lands 
  often seem less alien to other Rokugani than the rest of the 
  Unicorn territories, having more farmlands than most and 
  displaying less of the clan’s notorious nomadic lifestyle.  
  Eijitsu Province
  This Ide province is bordered to the west by the Enkaku 
  Province, to the north by the Ide family’s own Garanto 
  Province, and to the east by the mountains of the Ujidera 
  Province. Beyond the southwestern border stands the 
  Shinomen Mori. Ejitsu contains a number of religious and 
  spiritual sites, such as Chrysanthemum Petal Lake and the 
  great Shrine to Jurojin, making it the destination of many 
  pilgrimages from the rest of the Empire. The Ide try to 
  make travel easy and enjoyable for such pilgrims, while 
  their merchants try to make a profit from these visitors. 
  CHRYSANTHEMUM PETAL LAKE
  The northern part of the Eijitsu province is dominated 
  by Mizu-umi Kiku Hanabira, Chrysanthemum Petal Lake, 
  named after the carpets of chrysanthemums that line the 
  lake’s shores. The beauty, charm, and serenity of this lake 
  of flowers is renowned throughout the Empire, drawing 
  visitors from every corner of Rokugan to view them and 
  imbibe the spiritual harmony of this place. It is said the 
  first chrysanthemum was planted here during the seventh 
  Lands of the Ki-Rin                 
  / Lands of the Lion
  When Shinjo left in the first century to explore 
  the world beyond the Empire, only a handful of her 
  followers remained behind. Within two generations, 
  these Ki-rin were displaced from their lands by the 
  Lion, eventually resettling near the Kitsune Mori and 
  becoming the Fox Clan. The Ki-Rin lands were placed 
  under Lion control, and for most of the next eight 
  centuries these lands were administered by the Matsu 
  family. The Matsu settlements were generally located 
  near the rivers and lakes, and while sparsely populated 
  they produced a great deal of rice and other foodstuffs 
  for the Lion Clan. 
  With the return of the Unicorn and the restoration 
  of the former Ki-Rin lands to these “outsiders,” the 
  Lion Clan and especially the Matsu family faced 
  a generation of hardship as they adapted to their 
  suddenly shrunken resources. While this is not well 
  remembered by those from other clans, the legacy 
  remains with the Lion, and a significant part of the 
  pervasive animosity between them and the Unicorn 
  Clan can be traced to the ownership of the Ki-Rin 
  lands.
  Because of this history, older maps of the Empire 
  do not show the Ki-Rin/Unicorn lands as distinct 
  from those of the Lion. In fact, even after the Unicorn 
  returned, many of the official maps of the Empire 
  used Lion place names for geographical features and 
  villages rather than those of the Unicorn Clan. It was 
  not until a concerted effort by the Miya in the tenth 
  century that the official Imperial maps were brought 
  in line with the Unicorn names for things within their 
  land.
  The Unicorn peasants do grow rice in their fertile 
  riverlands, as well as fields of barley, millet and oats, 
  and even rye in the northernmost regions. These grains 
  are grown almost entirely for internal consumption and 
  payment of taxes, with little to no exports. However, the 
  Unicorn (alone among all the Great Clans) also use animal 
  herding as a major source of food and other resources, 
  most of which will never leave their lands. Even in modern 
  times, animal products such as leather or cloth woven from 
  animal hairs are seen as distasteful to samurai and only 
  slowly growing in acceptance among the lower castes. 
  170
  Chapter Eight
  LANDS OF THE UNICORN
   
  
  century by Emperor Hantei XVII, who was mourning the 
  loss of his son. It has become an Imperial tradition for 
  the Emperor to visit this lake at least once, preferably 
  during the annual Chrysanthemum Festival, to renew his 
  connection to the Celestial Heavens with a silent prayer. 
  This visit traditionally ends with the Emperor removing a 
  perfect snow-white chrysanthemum petal from the lake’s 
  surface; legend states this perfect petal is a powerful 
  curative if consumed by one of Imperial blood.
  TEMPLE OF THE LOST MOTO
  This foreboding temple was built in the ninth century after 
  the majority of the Moto family fell to the Shadowlands. 
  It stands on the western shores of Chrysanthemum Petal 
  Lake, and from a distance looks more like a fortress than 
  a temple, its thick stone walls painted a stark white. Its 
  interior is equally white and unadorned, decorated only 
  with the white masks of the Moto, remnants of the time 
  before the family was nearly ruined by the leadership of 
  Moto Tsume. Although the fallen Dark Moto were largely 
  destroyed in the twelfth century, the temple was retained 
  as an eternal reminder of the shame and tragedy which 
  formerly assailed the family.
  Only those from the Moto family are allowed to join this 
  temple’s monastic order, and one of their main tasks is to 
  remember the names of all the Moto who have fallen to 
  the Shadowlands. These monks are only allowed to leave 
  the temple grounds during the Chrysanthemum Festival, 
  joining in those festivities before returning to their ascetic 
  duties. Most daimyo of the Moto make a yearly pilgrimage 
  to this temple, usually timed to the anniversary of Moto 
  Tsume’s departure into the Shadowlands, to pray for the 
  strength and wisdom to lead the Moto away from the 
  darkness of the past. On occasion, an Utaku Battle Maiden 
  is also ordered to undertake a pilgrimage to the Temple of 
  the Lost Moto as a reminder that even those of the highest 
  bravery and best intentions can fall.
  TURO-KOJIRI
  This holding is a village in name only, for Turo-Kojiri’s 
  prosperity has propelled it to the size of a large town. 
  Located in a fertile valley on the main road running from 
  Shiro Ide to the wider Empire, Turo-Kojiri has some of the 
  best land for rice in all the Unicorn territories, and the area 
  is intensely cultivated. The village is also home to smiths 
  who produce weapons for the Unicorn clan, working iron 
  from deposits in the mountains of Ujidera Province, and 
  using charcoal produced from the scrub trees growing on 
  those same mountains. The combination of plentiful food, 
  weapon production, and a location near Shiro Ide has 
  made the town quite prosperous and a popular destination 
  for ronin seeking work as caravan guards or yojimbo. In 
  the twelfth century, a notable number of ronin come to 
  live here after the Clan War, settling in what becomes 
   
  
  known as the Wave District. That neighborhood houses 
  several ronin dojo and a variety of businesses catering to 
  wave men and mercenaries. 
  THE SHINOMEN WATCHTOWER
  This fortification was built to monitor the Shinomen 
  forest, and by chance this placed it near the Naga city 
  of Iyotisha. As a result, it was one of the locations in 
  Rokugan to notice the re-awakening of the Naga at the 
  beginning of the Clan War, allowing the Unicorn to be 
  among the first to react to that momentous event. 
  The fortification consists of a simple tower with stone 
  lower levels and an open wooden upper structure. It is 
  actually one of the tallest buildings in Rokugan, although 
  the Unicorn are careful not to let it be officially listed as 
  exceeding ten stories (the height of the Imperial Palace). 
  The top level of the watchtower serves as an observation 
  platform and can also be used to signal other Unicorn 
  strongholds with flags or, at night, fires lit in brass braziers. 
  The lower levels of the tower are built to withstand attack 
  and contain quarters and supplies for a hundred men. 
  When the Naga are awake, the watchtower serves as a 
  meeting point between the two cultures. After the Clan 
  War, the outer works surrounding the tower are expanded 
  to hold the headquarters and barracks of the Eighth 
  Imperial Legion, which was organized to utilize cavalry 
  and shugenja in a manner similar to Unicorn armies. The 
  tower was captured and burned by the forces of the Dark 
  Naga at the end of the twelfth century, but was rebuilt 
  within a generation; at that time, the wooden levels are 
  plated with sheets of bronze to protect them against such 
  assaults in the future.
  JUROJIN SEIDO
  There are many shrines to Jurojin, the Fortune of 
  Longevity, and the greatest of them is located in the Crane 
  lands. However, the shrine found in a valley southwest of 
  Shinomen Tower is unique among all those dedicated to 
  this Fortune. It is believed to be one of the oldest shrines in 
  the Empire, perhaps even older than the Kami themselves. 
  Below a great waterfall stands a tall stone column, 
  circled by a staircase carved from the stone itself. At the 
  summit of the column, a claw-like stone carving encircles 
  a mysterious sphere of violet light; this is called the Light 
  of Jurojin, and it is said that those who gaze into it are able 
  to find their happiest memories even or see visions of the 
  future. Each person’s vision is unique and for them alone, 
  no matter who else may be looking into the Light at the 
  same time. Naturally, this site is the destination for many 
  pilgrims in all seasons, though the greatest number arrive 
  in spring and summer. Four monks pledged to Jurojin tend 
  the shrine year-round, blessed with long lives in exchange 
  for their service to the Fortune; content in their duties, 
  they ask no recompense from the visitors, though they 
  also do not refuse any gifts.
  TEMPLE OF THE KANOSEI FURUDERA
  This small temple dates from the sixth century, 
  when these lands were still ruled by the Matsu. Located 
  west of the modern Shinomen Tower and overlooking 
  Chrysanthemum Petal lake, the modest temple serves as 
  home to the Kanosei Furudera Dojo, which teaches a ronin 
  order of priests aligned with the Brotherhood of Shinsei. 
  The shugenja of the Kanosei Furudera Order are known 
  for working closely with the peasantry, seeking out and 
  training those born to non-samurai families who have the 
  ability to speak with the kami (a policy that sometimes 
  puts them into conflict with the Phoenix Clan). The Order’s 
  open attitude and concern for the peasantry did not meet 
  with much approval from the Lion, but the Unicorn are 
  known for being more attuned to the needs of the common 
  folk, and members of the Kanosei Furudera are welcomed 
  within their lands. 
  Garanto Province
  The homeland of the Ide is Garanto province, safely 
  nestled within the Unicorn lands. It is framed to the north 
  by the province of Zenzan and by mountainous Ujidera 
  to the east, while Chrysanthemum Petal Lake divides it 
  from Eijitsu Province to the south. The western edge of 
  the province is defined for many years by the edge of the 
  Empire itself, but later that becomes the Moto family’s 
  Enkaku Province and the Khol Wall.  
  The southern and eastern parts of Garanto, where rivers 
  and streams flow, are fertile and intensely cultivated, while 
  the northern and eastern regions provide excellent grazing 
  land for horse herds. No part of the province is allowed to 
  lie fallow for long, since the Ide family is always in need 
  of more resources and trade goods to fulfill its mercantile 
  duties to the clan. 
  172
  Chapter Eight
  LANDS OF THE UNICORN
   
  
  SHIRO IDE
  The imposing walls and towers of Shiro Ide, sometimes 
  known as Great Day Castle, rest on the northern banks of 
  Chrysanthemum Petal Lake, allowing the lake to form a 
  beautiful backdrop for the frequent negotiations hosted 
  there. Shiro Ide was the first stronghold built after the Uni-
  corn returned to Rokugan, and uses a mix of traditional 
  and gaijin styles and construction techniques. Intended to 
  showcase the glory of the Unicorn to the rest of the Em-
  pire, it is acknowledged to be one of the most stately and 
  beautiful castles in Rokugan. The castle comprises eight 
  main levels above ground and one below; its main keep is 
  surrounded by a considerable number of outbuildings as 
  well as one of only two known shrines to Uzume, the For-
  tune of Dance. It is also an open secret that the fortifica-
  tions of the Ide family’s primary citadel are poorly placed, 
  designed for appearance rather than military necessity. 
  The castle would be extremely vulnerable to a proper 
  siege, but the Ide refuse to change the original design, 
  placing beauty above practicality. After all, they are a 
  family which promotes peace and understanding, not war. 
  Shiro Ide is home to a number of schools associated 
  with the Ide family. Within the castle proper may be found 
  the Gentle Guard Dojo, which teaches the ways of courtly 
  games to the Ide Emissaries, and the Falling Leaf Dojo, 
  which trains shugenja from the Ide family. Nearby on the 
  shores of Chrysanthemum Petal Lake is the Calm Heart 
  Dojo, the center of the Ide Emissary school itself. A branch 
  of the Single Strike Dojo, which teaches the Ide dueling 
  style, is also housed in a very traditional set of buildings 
  nearby. A grove of cherry trees separate these two schools, 
  though the students often mingle when they are away 
  from their lessons.
  DUZAKI TOSHI
  Duzaki Toshi is a small city on the northeastern edge 
  of Garanto Province, and is home to the private estates 
  of many notable Unicorn, even sometimes including the 
  Shinjo and Utaku family daimyo. The Ide promote the calm 
  and tranquil nature of the city as another place suitable 
  for the negotiation of treaties and alliances, especially 
  those within the Unicorn clan. After the Moto displace 
  the Shinjo as rulers of the Unicorn, however, Duzaki Toshi 
  loses much of its prestige and influence to Shiro Moto, 
  though it remains an important part of the Unicorn Clan’s 
  internal trade network. Inter-family negotiations that do 
  not involve the Moto directly are still often conducted 
  here before the results are presented at court. 
  When the Moto reorganized the Unicorn armies, the 
  Dojo of the Left, the primary dojo of the Junghar Army, 
  was established in Duzaki Toshi. As a result, sensei from 
  all of the major Unicorn bushi schools moved to the city, 
  and as many as four legions of the Junghar are assigned 
  to the city at any given time. The walls of the city were 
  also strengthened, and the combination allows it to serve 
  as a reserve area and staging ground for all the Unicorn 
  armies.
  The Iuchi Provinces
  The two main Iuchi provinces are in the southeast of 
  the Unicorn lands, and are widely known for their lush 
  and rolling grasslands. Both Kaihi Province and Shinten 
  Province are home to vast herds of horses but very few 
  people; outsiders consider them the wildest of the Unicorn 
  provinces, and it is certainly true that they are home to 
  considerable amounts of wildlife.
  The Iuchi also control one other region, the mountainous 
  Ujidera Province, which is among the loneliest and least-
  populated of the Unicorn lands.
  Kaihi Province
  The province in the southeastern corner of the Unicorn 
  lands borders the Shinten Province to the north and the 
  mountains of Ujidera to the west, while to the east and 
  south it touches the lands of the Lion and Scorpion. The 
  Lion border is defined by the Three Sides River, which 
  serves as a welcome defense again that clan, while the 
  Scorpion border is found at the foothills of the Spine of 
  the World Mountains.
  SHIRO IUCHI
  The seat of the Iuchi family, sometimes known as 
  Gatherer of Winds Castle for the often violent winds 
  that sweep over the plains from the nearby mountains, is 
  actually the oldest castle in Unicorn lands. It was originally 
  established as the Gatherer of Wind dojo in the dawn of 
  the Empire, before the Ki-Rin left Rokugan to explore the 
  outside world. The original stronghold was left abandoned 
  when the Ki-Rin departed, but was rebuilt and expanded 
  soon after their return eight centuries later.  
  173
  LANDS OF THE UNICORN
  Chapter Eight
   
  
  The castle is heavily fortified, surprisingly so for the 
  seat of a shugenja family, with a great central watchtower 
  offering a commanding view of the surrounding plains 
  and defying any enemy to approach unnoticed. Crab 
  visitors often remark on how well built the walls are, but 
  the interior is surprisingly comfortable and welcoming, 
  containing a vast collection of artworks both Rokugani 
  and gaijin.  The Iuchi welcome guests, and many find 
  themselves returning here again and again after they 
  once enjoy Shiro Iuchi’s hospitality and friendly 
  atmosphere.
  The Gatherer of the Winds Dojo, the 
  primary temple for the Iuchi shugenja 
  school and its various traditions and 
  specialties, is located in Shiro Iuchi. The 
  dojo’s foundation stones are the same ones 
  placed by Iuchi himself before the Ki-Rin left 
  the Empire. Deep within the temple, at the 
  very heart of the dojo, is a collection of 
  books, scrolls, and other artifacts of 
  knowledge from the foreign lands 
  visited by the Unicorn on their 
  travels; only the master sensei 
  of the dojo may enter it. 
  THE FOREST OF DREAMERS
  The only break in the rolling plains that surround Shiro 
  Iuchi is the small patch of woods known as the Forest of 
  Dreamers. It is an accursed spot, one the Iuchi have failed 
  to destroy but have managed, at least, to contain. It is 
  said those who venture into the forest’s shadowed depths 
  find themselves trapped in nightmarish sleep from which 
  they never awaken, their spirits forever trapped among 
  the dark trees. The Iuchi have surrounded the dark wood 
  with a trench and layers of magical wards, and entry is 
  punishable by death. Despite all these precautions, the 
  forest still attracts those seeking to embrace the Taint, and 
  no less than three cults have used the blood-soaked heart 
  of the forest for dark rituals.
  The Tower of the Kelet, a lone fortification home to the 
  Battue vassal family, is located just north of the Forest of 
  Dreamers and watches over it.
  HISATU-KESU
  Hisatu-Kesu is a sprawling village on the northwestern 
  border of Kaihi Province. It thrives on access to steam vents 
  in the nearby mountains, using them to heat bath-houses 
  that are famous across the Empire. After the destruction 
  of Beiden Pass in the early twelfth century, Hisatu-
  Kesu becomes an even more popular tourist destination, 
  growing to the point that the local magistrates are unable 
  to maintain control; the town becomes known as a center 
  174
  Chapter Eight
  LANDS OF THE UNICORN
   
  
  Seikitsu Pass, the Great Crater, and the City of Night
  For most of its history, Seikitsu Pass was a difficult and rarely-used way to cross the Spine of the World 
  Mountains. It was, however, often visited by Lion samurai on warrior pilgrimages, for it was the location 
  of Akodo-no-Kami’s final battle.
  It was not until the mid-twelfth century, after Beiden Pass was destroyed in the final battle of the 
  Spirit Wars, that Seikitsu Pass’s importance began in increase. Yakamo, Lord Sun, decided the time had 
  come to open and cleanse the path where Akodo had died. At his command the Dragon of Fire smote the 
  area, sending a fiery meteor from the sky that seared a gap in the mountains, creating the Great Crater.  
  The newly widened Seikitsu Pass immediately became disputed territory between the Lion and Unicorn, 
  but the Unicorn were able to seize control of it and fend off the Lion both militarily and in the courts. 
  However, while Unicorn control the Pass, the area remains in a precarious legal state. It is technically 
  Imperial land, though administered by the Unicorn; cleverly, the Unicorn divert a portion of the revenue 
  generated from the pass to both the Miya family (to fund the annual Imperial Gift) and the Otomo.  
  Seikitsu Pass is overseen by a military governor, appointed directly by the Unicorn Clan Champion. 
  The Great Crater dominates the pass; years after its creation, the crater continues to radiate heat and issue 
  steam and smoke, the legacy of the Fire Dragon’s touch. There are two routes around the crater: the Sun’s 
  Arc Way, which is lit by the Sun through most of the day, and the Way of Night, which remains in shadow 
  even at noon.  Built within the crater itself is a small monastery called Souin Kureta which is dedicated to 
  the mikokami, the Elemental spirits of the Great Crater and its surroundings.
  Everyone who passes through Seikitsu Pass sees the Great Crater and in it the reflected power of the 
  Celestial Heavens... never knowing that beneath their feet is another legacy, the City of Night. Supposedly, 
  this ancient city of green and violet crystal was constructed by the five ancient races: the Kenku, Kitsu, 
  Ningyo, Trolls, and Zokujin. By order of the Khan, the existence of the city has been kept secret so its 
  mysteries and artifacts would belong to the Unicorn alone. Word did leak out to certain members of other 
  clans and to at least one member of the Imperial house, but so far none have used that information against 
  the Unicorn. Moreover, after several unfortunate incidents involving the artifacts found in the City, the 
  Khan ordered a halt to all explorations. There is no telling what secrets may yet be found below the Great 
  Crater.
  175
  LANDS OF THE UNICORN
  Chapter Eight
   
  
  After the war, the village was ceded to the Unicorn, 
  who called on their friendship with the Crab to have Kaiu 
  engineers fortify it against future attacks. Thus it is now 
  an extraordinarily well-defended place, despite being only 
  modestly more populated than in the past. Although it 
  is adjacent to Kaihi Province, it is governed by a Moto 
  military commander, and the village is little more than 
  support for the large Unicorn garrison stationed there.
  Shinten Province
  This central province has one of the mildest climates in 
  the Unicorn lands and is famous as a winter grazing spot 
  for the clan’s horse herds. Shinten’s borders are shared 
  by Ikoku Province to the north, by Ujidera Province to 
  the west, and Kaihi Province to the south. Lion lands are 
  on the far side of the Firefly River, which forms Shinten’s 
  eastern boundary.
  Apart from farming villages and watchtowers along 
  the banks of the Firefly River, there are few permanent 
  settlements in Shinten. However, there are small shrines 
  and prepared campsites all across the plains, waiting to 
  be used for the winter by families bringing their herds to 
  safety; many samurai from other families have negotiated 
  long-term agreements with the Iuchi to use parts of the 
  province to winter their herds. The Iuchi welcome these 
  visitors, and their shugenja roam across the winter plains 
  helping with problems both spiritual and physical. Ide 
  merchants and emissaries also crisscross the plains during 
  this time, making deals and learning the news from the 
  rest of the Unicorn lands.
  Ujidera Province
  This mountainous province is south of Ikoku and 
  Zenzan Provinces, with the eastern side touching the 
  northern edge of Scorpion lands, while the western side 
  touches the Ide provinces and the southern edge overlooks 
  Kyuden Miya. It is the site of Iuchi Pass, also known as 
  Plum Blossom Pass, a small and difficult pass crossing the 
  Spine of the World Mountains. Iuchi Pass joins Shiro Iuchi 
  and Turo-Kojiri; it is narrow and easily defended. Legend 
  states that Togashi-no-Kami attained enlightenment in 
  this pass by eating a plum, but oddly, plum trees refuse to 
  grow here. The mountains are a modest source of timber 
  for both the Ide and the Iuchi, and hold a handful of iron 
  mines worked by the Ide, but these resources are modest; 
  Ujidera is a sparsely populated province, not much visited.
  SHINDEN HORIUCHI  
  In the early twelfth century, an unusual set of 
  circumstances lead to the creation of a new Unicorn family, 
  the tiny and pious Horiuchi. This small fortified temple 
  to Inari, Fortune of Rice, was built in northern Ujidera 
  Province to provide a home for the new shugenja family. 
  It was a harmonious place, peppered with smaller shrines 
  to the other Fortunes, and all guests were welcome. A key 
  part of the grounds was Kojiin Horiuchi, the orphanage 
  The Tragedy of                    
  the Horiuchi Family
  The Horiuchi family existed for less than four 
  generations. All of its short existence fell within 
  the twelfth century of the Empire, which saw the 
  family established, grow, and win honors. It was then 
  destroyed in a plague created by the Ebon Daughter, 
  an agent of Kali-Ma, during the Destroyer War and 
  vanished from Imperial records soon after.  While not 
  all of the family was killed, as some were away from 
  their ancestral lands, the Unicorn Clan Champion 
  decreed the Horiuchi name had become an evil omen. 
  The handful of Horiuchi who survived the cleansing 
  were ordered to either swear fealty to other Unicorn 
  families or keep their name and let it die with them.  
  During its short existence the Horiuchi family was 
  given the Ujidera Province as its home. Before and 
  after the Horiuchi, the Ujidera Province was part of 
  the Iuchi lands.
  of vice and corruption. One section, nicknamed Northern 
  Owari after the Scorpion Clan’s infamous City of Lies, falls 
  almost entirely under the sway of criminal gangs.
  OKUYAKI
  The village of Okuyaki is notable for being one of the 
  few permanent settlements in the central part of Kaihi 
  Province. While there are some grain fields here, most 
  of the populace is transient, with only a small number 
  residing permanently to tend the fields, the local shrine, 
  and the inn that serves those crossing the Iuchi plains. 
  Okuyaki is watched over by a small detachment of Unicorn 
  samurai who resent their duties, considering the posting 
  only one step up from outright punishment duty.
  SHIRO KENSHIN
  The small castle of Shiro Kenshin is the home of the 
  Kenshin vassal family. Their estates are located to the 
  southeast of Shiro Iuchi, near the Seikitsu Mountains, 
  where they can keep watch on the southern border and 
  Seikitsu Pass itself.
  SUKOSHI ZUTSU
  For most of history, this small village was an 
  unimportant place on the road to the City of the Rich 
  Frog. That changed in the mid-twelfth century, during 
  the War of the Rich Frog, when it became the primary 
  forward staging base for the Unicorn war effort. It also 
  gained fame (or perhaps infamy) as the place where the 
  Unicorn Khan, Moto Chagatai, slew the Lion Champion 
  Matsu Nimuro in personal combat.
  176
  Chapter Eight
  LANDS OF THE UNICORN
   
  
  of the Horuichi, where orphans created by war or disaster 
  were brought to be raised and given the chance to join 
  the Horiuchi.  
  Tragically, during the Destroyer War the entire complex 
  is burned to the ground to try to halt the spread of 
  a plague. The ruins become a pilgrimage site for those 
  seeking purpose or who wish to remember the kindness 
  shown them by the extinct Horiuchi; monks and pilgrims 
  alike slowly rebuild all the lesser shrines here, but the core 
  structure of the temple is left untouched in honor of those 
  who died with it. 
  THE TEMPLE OF CHILD’S INNOCENCE
  In the aftermath of the Clan War, a structure called 
  the Temple of Child’s Innocence is built a few miles from 
  Shinden Horiuchi. The Brotherhood monks who found 
  the temple seek to aid the Horiuchi in the teaching and 
  socialization of their orphans, and come to be known as 
  the Order of Innocence. They teach the orphans about the 
  Tao, but also teach useful skills and some martial arts. 
  Sadly, the Temple of Child’s Innocence is also destroyed 
  during the Destroyer War and is not rebuilt; surviving 
  members of the Order of Innocence eventually find homes 
  among other sects of the Brotherhood.
  WAR DOG MASTER DOJO
  On the edge of Ujidera Province closest to Shiro Iuchi, 
  lurking in the foothills, is a rough and tumble cluster of 
  buildings that is home to the War Dog Master Dojo and the 
  dogs they train.  It is not the most well-regarded or well-
  financed of dojo, but manages to survive and, in a manner 
  of speaking, even to thrive. The dojo’s distance from the 
  Horiuchi temple allows it to escape the devastation visited 
  on them, and after the Destroyer War the dojo continues 
  as it always has – which is to say, mostly ignored until its 
  war dogs are needed.
  The Moto Provinces
  The main Moto provinces – Ikoku, Kawabe, and Zenzan 
  – are flat, with almost none of the low hills found in other 
  areas of the Unicorn lands. They also have the largest 
  proportion of the population living in a nomadic lifestyle. 
  Even in Rokugan, the Moto cleave to the wandering ways 
  of their ancestors, mastering the animals on the plains and 
  honing their skills and endurance as formidable riders and 
  raiders. The southern Moto province of Enkaku, the only 
  one of their four provinces not part of the traditional “clan 
  heartland,” was created by the Khan when the Desert Moto 
  returned to Rokugan at the end of the Hidden Emperor era. 
  It is the anchor of the clan’s southern defenses and is the 
  most highly militarized of the Unicorn provinces.
  Prior to the return of the Desert Moto, there are not 
  actually any Moto provinces; the family’s disgrace and 
  near-destruction in the Shadowlands leaves its numbers so 
  diminished that the Clan Champion cannot justify giving 
  the Moto a province of their own to rule, nor can they 
  boast of a castle as their seat of power. In fact, during 
  that time their only dojo is located in the remote holding 
  of Bugaisha.
  Enkaku Province
  This is the newest province in the Unicorn lands; until 
  the return of the Desert Moto, the lands to the south of 
  the River of the Unexpected Hero were part of Eijitsu 
  Province, while the lands north of the river belonged to 
  Garanto Province. The Ide who ruled these lands relied on 
  a mixed garrison of Ide troops, mercenary ronin, and the 
  occasional troop of patrolling Otaku to watch over this 
  empty region and man the one major fortification, the 
  Watchtower. 
  The Clan Heartland
  The family that rules the Unicorn Clan also rules 
  the so-called “clan heartland” – the provinces of 
  Ikoku, Kawabe, and Zenzan, some of the most fertile 
  and productive lands the Unicorn control. From 
  the ninth through the early twelfth centuries, these 
  provinces are controlled by the ruling Shinjo family 
  and form the core of their lands and wealth. However, 
  after the Moto displace the Shinjo at the end of the 
  Hidden Emperor era, these three provinces are passed 
  to Moto control, drastically curtailing the power of the 
  Shinjo. The peasants of these provinces remember the 
  Shinjo with affection, viewing that era as a “golden 
  age” before the coming of the Moto.
  177
  LANDS OF THE UNICORN
  Chapter Eight
   
  
  When the Desert Moto returned, the Khan created 
  Enkaku as a military province. He found the idea of a 
  family of merchants acting as the southern shield of the 
  Unicorn laughable, even though it was a task they had 
  successful managed for over three centuries, and insisted 
  on giving that task to his own family instead. (The Ide 
  took the philosophical view that if the Moto wished to pay 
  for the expense of maintaining that wasteland, they were 
  not going to complain.) 
  The Eijitsu and Garanto provinces form Enkaku’s eastern 
  borders and serve as its link to the rest of the Unicorn 
  lands. To the south lie the vast uncharted forests of the 
  Shinomen Mori, to the west are the gaijin lands, and the 
  northern border is hemmed in by the Seikitsu Mountains. 
  Only a handful of herders and hunters make their home 
  in Enkaku; it is a harshly militarized place that shields 
  the Unicorn from the threat of the Shadowlands. No one 
  would call it welcoming.
  The River of the Unexpected Hero runs west to east 
  through this province, terminating in Chrysanthemum 
  Petal Lake. The river’s name comes from an incident when 
  a Shadowlands force ventured across the plains to despoil 
  the lake. A farmer on his way to the Chrysanthemum 
  Festival spotted a group of goblins and, alert to the danger, 
  ran to warn others. No one believed the farmer until he 
  chanced upon an Ide patrol, who he convinced with his 
  obvious sincerity. The Unicorn were able to intercept the 
  foul creatures the river was renamed in honor of the brave 
  peasant.
  WATCHTOWER OF THE RIVER          
  OF THE UNEXPECTED HERO 
  This fortification is the only place of significance in the 
  otherwise largely barren expanse of Enkaku Province. The 
  watchtower is constructed from a dark blue local stone, 
  giving it a distinctive appearance as it stands sentinel in 
  the middle of the vast open plain. It is only as tall as the 
  stone-built lower section of the Shinomen Watchtower, but 
  is still high enough for sentries to look over the plains for 
  miles. The tower’s broad base contains barracks, armories, 
  and storehouses for the soldiers stationed here. Originally, 
  the garrison here was comprised of Ide troops, but in the 
  twelfth century they were replaced with an entire legion 
  of Moto, nicknamed the Unexpected Legion; its purpose 
  was to monitor both the Shadowlands and the Shinomen 
  Forest and blunt any attack coming from either. There 
  are more Unicorn samurai permanently stationed at the 
  Watchtower of the River of the Unexpected Hero than at 
  any other Unicorn Clan fortification.  Given the nature 
  of their foes, the garrison troops drill constantly, leaving 
  the lands around them worn and lifeless from the endless 
  beat of cavalry hooves. After construction begins on the 
  Khol Wall, the Watchtower serve as the wall’s southern 
  headquarters.
  178
  Chapter Eight
  LANDS OF THE UNICORN
   
  
  Ikoku Province
  Ikoku, the eastern part of the Unicorn heartland, is 
  sometimes called the Field of the Winds for the sharp 
  winds that sweep across its plains. Its northern border is 
  defined by the Utaku lands and its western by the Kawabe 
  Province. In the south, the Shinten and Ujidera provinces 
  mark its boundaries. Across the river to the east are plains 
  that adjoin the Dragon territories.
  SHIRO MOTO
  Shiro Moto is first constructed after the return of the 
  Desert Moto, and its creation symbolizes the transformation 
  of the Unicorn Clan to a new era of Moto leadership. The 
  castle uses a mixture of gaijin and Rokugani designs, and 
  while none would call it beautiful, it is certainly imposing. 
  The citadel is burned to the ground by the Lion Clan in 
  the late twelfth century (during the era known as the Race 
  for the Throne), but is quickly rebuilt afterward. The Dojo 
  of the Center is located here, training Unicorn soldiers 
  in the style of offensive warfare favored by the Moto. 
  The elite Moto White Guard also has it primary barracks 
  here, said to resemble an ascetic monastery more than a 
  conventional samurai barracks.
  THE TEMPLE OF DEATH
  On the edge of the White Shore Plain, just within sight 
  of Shiro Moto, the Khan orders the construction of this 
  dour and foreboding temple to the Shi-Tien Yen-Wang, 
  the Moto gods of Death. It is a massive temple complex, 
  housing the training grounds for the priesthood of the Shi-
  Tien Yen-Wang, as well as a library compiling the legends 
  and stories of the Unicorn clan and the Lords of Death 
  (including many gaijin works accessible only to Unicorn 
  scholars). The huge central shrine is surrounded by ten 
  giant statues of the Lords of Death. Visitors from outside 
  the Unicorn, and sometime even Unicorn from outside the 
  Moto, report a sensation of being watched and weighed 
  while on the grounds.
  TOSHI NO AIDA NI KAWA
  In contrast to Shiro Moto and the Temple of Death, 
  the City Between the Rivers is an ancient holding that 
  actually pre-dates the return of the Unicorn to Rokugan. 
  Once the clan lays claim to it, it becomes a major trading 
  hub and later a center for Unicorn diplomacy. Located at 
  the juncture of the Sleeping River and the Firefly River, it 
  is well-fortified and uses the water barriers as part of its 
  formidable defensive system; only once in history has an 
  invasion force moved against the Unicorn by travelling 
  up-river, and it was such a dismal failure that no clan ever 
  tried such a thing again.
  Within the walls of the city are warehouses and trading 
  posts, organizing the goods which the Unicorn import from 
  the rest of Rokugan. After the return of the Moto, the city 
  also becomes a center for diplomatic negotiations, hosting 
  embassies from the Imperial families and the other Great 
  Clans. It also functions as a proving-ground for Unicorn 
  courtiers before they are sent out beyond their homeland.   
  MURA NISA KAWA NEMUI
  The Village by the Sleeping River is a settlement located 
  on the banks of its namesake river, right alongside one 
  of the more common overland routes into Unicorn lands. 
  It is known for its humble but clean inns and teahouses, 
  thriving on the trade and travel which passes through.
  WATARIMONO 
  A small trading village located on the roads leading to 
  Shiro Moto. Watarimono is used as winter quarters for the 
  Moto herders and is only sparsely inhabited the rest of 
  the year. 
  Kawabe Province
  This province is dominated by White Shore Lake – the 
  land of the province is almost entirely lake shore. Kawabe 
  is bordered on the north by Manaka Province, on the east 
  by Ikoku Provine, and on the south and west by Zenzan 
  Province. 
  SHIROI KISHI MIZU-UMI 
  White Shore Lake is quite possibly the largest body 
  of fresh water in the Empire, and is named for the white 
  sands found on its shoreline. Some believe the sands have 
  medicinal properties, and there are legends of a Ningyo 
  city at the bottom of the lake. After the Unicorn form an 
  alliance with the Naga in the second half of the twelfth 
  century, they forbid anyone from trying to find the sunken 
  179
  LANDS OF THE UNICORN
  Chapter Eight
   
  
  city, and those who disregard their orders seldom return 
  – causing some to believe an Orochi lurks in the lake-
  bottom. 
  MIZU MURA 
  Laketown is a prosperous village on the southern edge 
  of White Shore Lake; it thrives on fishing and on gathering 
  freshwater pearls from the lakebed. It is the oldest 
  settlement of the Unicorn Clan, having been originally 
  established by Ki-Rin samurai who stayed behind when 
  Shinjo left the Empire. When they were expelled from these 
  lands to become the Fox Clan, the Lion took possession of 
  Mizu Mura and ruled it until the return of the Unicorn in 
  the ninth century. 
  The local temples are known for their lore about the 
  legendary Ningyo, lore they will share with those swear 
  to cause no harm to the inhabitants of the lake. The local 
  fishermen drop some of their pearls into the lake in secret 
  ceremonies, donating them to the Ningyo in the belief that 
  this will ensure good fishing; they are very protective of 
  the Ningyo and have a variety of superstitions about them.   
  Mizu Mura’s central location also makes it the preferred 
  place for the Ide to maintain their Great Caravan Store, 
  where they keep their caravan wagons and draft animals 
  in between the trading seasons. During the spring and fall, 
  when the caravans arrive and depart, the town enjoys a 
  festive atmosphere.
  SHIROI KISHI MURA 
  White Shore Village is located on the northern shore of 
  White Shore Lake, nearly opposite from Mizu Mura. It is 
  renowned as one of the serene beauty spots of Rokugan. 
  The governors of the province have always been wise 
  enough to husband this beauty, carefully managing all 
  construction in this village and its surroundings. Shiroi 
  Kishi Mura attracts artisans and poets from across the 
  Empire, and is an especial hive of activity in the late 
  summer when these artisans are sought as guests for 
  upcoming Winter Courts. 
  The House of Beauty and Grace, a refined teahouse, is 
  the artistic heart of this community and is regarded as the 
  ideal place to “see and be seen.” The Ide and Shinjo fami-
  lies have both been quite skilled at using this town to keep 
  track of upcoming artistic trends and exploiting those to 
  their advantage. However, after the Moto ascend to rule of 
  the clan, this advantage is not used nearly so effectively. 
  DAIKOKU SEIDO 
  This is the wealthiest, and thus by definition the best, of 
  the shrines dedicated to Daikoku, the Fortune of Wealth. 
  It is decorated in a mixture of traditional and foreign 
  styles; critics say the foreign styles predominate, and 
  this may result in slightly fewer pilgrims coming from 
  outside the Unicorn lands, but the clan does not seem to 
  care overmuch. The monks of Daikoku Seido are masters 
  180
  Chapter Eight
  LANDS OF THE UNICORN
   
  
  of practical crafts, and thus have a wide variety of ways 
  to part pilgrims from their koku. However, they are also 
  expert financial advisors, and their mercantile acumen is 
  sought out by merchants from all corners of the Empire.
  Zenzan Province
  This is the westernmost province of the Unicorn Clan 
  heartland, and boasts fine fields for grazing, though the 
  winter snows can be impressive as well. Zenzan’s borders 
  are defined to the north by Isei Province, with Kawabe 
  Province to the east, Garanto and Ujidera provinces to the 
  south, and a narrow western border touching the edge of 
  the Empire. 
  PLAINS WIND MONASTERY 
  Located along the eastern border of the province, this 
  monastery is devoted to the worship of Kuroshin, the 
  Fortune of Agriculture, and widely known (at least in the 
  Brotherhood) for being a place of piety and hard work. 
  However, after the events of the Four Winds era in the 
  mid-twelfth century, the monks here sought to adopt the 
  worship of the gaijin Lords of Death, setting off much 
  bitter debate in the Brotherhood. The monks of Plains 
  Wind were nearly ostracized until Totori III recognized the 
  foreign gods as having a rightful place in the Celestial 
  Order and peace was restored. To act as a bridge between 
  the Moto Death Priests and the rest of the Brotherhood, the 
  monks of Plains Wind added the worship of Emma-O to 
  their portfolio as well.
  CHAI SEIDO
  Moto Chai is remembered in the Unicorn Clan as one of 
  the greatest horsemen who ever lived. Living in the late 
  sixth and early seventh centuries, he served the clan as a 
  skirmisher and scout, and innumerable tales of his prowess 
  have been passed down into the modern era. One story 
  tells of Chai riding his steed full gallop while hanging so 
  far underneath the horse he was obscured by the tall grass 
  around him; another tale speaks of him using an Uma-
  Yari to pole-vault his way over a hedge and escape from 
  pursuing gaijin. 
  After the Moto lay claim to Zenzan Province, they build 
  Chai Seido to memorialize one of their family’s greatest 
  heroes. The Onshigawa vassal family of the Moto maintain 
  a small estate near Chai Seido.
  The Khol Wall
  These defensive works are begun under the direction of 
  Khan Moto Chagatai, helped by a gift of resources (both 
  workers and materials) from Crab Champion Hida Kuon.   
  The Khan wishes to fortify the western border of the Em-
  pire to guard against any possible attack from the gaijin 
  lands or the Shadowlands; he dreams of extending the 
  wall all the way down to join the Carpenter Wall in a sin-
  gle fortification. Work begins in the year 1265 under the 
  direction of Kaiu Umasu, the daimyo of the Kaiu family. 
  Western Zenzan Province serves as the initial 
  organization point, and a dojo is built there for the Kaiu 
  to train Unicorn engineers. The buildings of this dojo are 
  plain and utilitarian, since no one is expected to stay too 
  long, and it is encircled by several types of walls and 
  earthworks. The Kaiu train the sensei of the dojo in a 
  stripped-down, focused curriculum of wall construction 
  and maintenance. However, when the Destroyer War 
  strikes, the Crab are forced to end their contributions and 
  leave further construction entirely in the hands of the 
  Unicorn. As of the dawn of the thirteenth century, the 
  Khan’s ambition of a wall protecting the entire western 
  border remains unrealized. 
  Unlike the Carpenter Wall, the Khol Wall is designed to 
  slow and channel attackers, not to stop them outright. It 
  is neither as high nor extensive as the Crab fortifications, 
  and makes more extensive use of natural elements such as 
  mountains and streams to strengthen its defenses.  Much 
  of the Khol Wall is simple stone-faced turf, reinforced 
  with timber; signal towers are placed to rapidly convey 
  messages up and down its length, and couriers are kept 
  at the ready to alert the Unicorn armies in an emergency. 
  However, service on the Khol Wall is not welcomed by 
  most Unicorn samurai, and their numbers are usually 
  bolstered by ronin and ashigaru. 
  The Shinjo Provinces
  The Shinjo family’s traditional holdings comprise the 
  four northernmost provinces of the Unicorn lands: Aishou, 
  Bugaisha, Haisho and Kouryo. The lands are good horse-
  rearing country and both barley and rye are extensively 
  farmed. From the ninth through the early twelfth 
  centuries, the Shinjo also control the Clan Heartland, but 
  even in that era their political center is in these provinces, 
  especially Aishou and Kouryo.
  Aishou Province
  Aishou lies in the middle of the Shinjo provinces, 
  bordered in the north by Haisho Province, to the east by 
  Kouryo Province, and by Bugaisha Province in the south. 
  To the west is the Empire’s mountainous border with 
  foreign lands. Like all of the Shinjo lands, these provinces 
  see significant rainfall in summer, with much lower 
  precipitation in winter and spring. In dry years, conditions 
  can quickly approach drought, making access to Mizu-umi 
  Ryo (Dragon Lake) of vital importance.
  181
  LANDS OF THE UNICORN
  Chapter Eight
   
  
  OSHINDOKA TOSHI
  The largest city of the Shinjo lands was founded by 
  Shinjo Inejiro, a relative of the Unicorn Clan Champion, 
  in the early tenth century to demonstrate his love for Ka-
  kita Umeki.  Umeki was the daughter of Kakita Konyo, the 
  master sensei of the Kakita Dueling Academy; Konyo dis-
  dained the Unicorn Clan’s barbaric ways and had forbid-
  den a betrothal. Inejiro built Umeki to show the Kakita that 
  the Unicorn embraced the ways of the Empire. Impressed 
  by this dedication, Konyo retracted his harsh words and 
  agreed to grant Inejiro’s request as soon as the city was 
  complete. Matsu Hajime, a rival who sought Umeki’s hand 
  purely for political reasons, accused the Kakita of breaking 
  their promise to the Lion and used the excuse to attack the 
  Crane, and Umeki died during the opening stages of the 
  campaign.  Heartbroken and vowing vengeance, Inejiro 
  led the Shinjo cavalry into Matsu lands where they hunted 
  down and killed those responsible for Umeki’s death. The 
  construction of Oshindoka Toshi was halted during this 
  time, but once Umeki was avenged, the city was finished 
  with the aid of the Kakita. To honor Inejiro’s fallen love, 
  an image of Kakita Umeki graces the city’s main gate.
  For the first two centuries of its existence, Oshindoka 
  Toshi was something of a model city, carefully built in the 
  finest Crane-influenced style… but only barely inhabited, 
  with a limited population of crafters and administrators, 
  plus some transient herders and merchants. However, after 
  the return of the Moto and the displacement of the Shinjo 
  family from the clan heartland, many Shinjo families 
  relocated to Oshindoka Toshi, making it much more of a 
  proper city.  
  The major industry in Oshindoka Toshi is woodworking, 
  with craftsmen taking lumber from Dragon Heart Forest 
  and then exporting finished wood throughout Unicorn 
  lands. The city is also home to major grain storehouses, 
  serving as a food reserve for the Unicorn Clan. There is 
  also a secretive group of diamond cutters who work in the 
  city, following training and traditions brought back from 
  the gaijin lands; they hide their craft from outsiders, and 
  the Unicorn prefer to have the other clans believe their 
  diamonds are exotic items from beyond Rokugan.  
  MIZU-UMI RYO 
  The Dragon Lake is vital to the Unicorn both for the 
  practical reasons (providing water to the network of 
  farming villages that dot its shores) and for its spiritual 
  significance: the lake is said to be the home of the Water 
  Dragon’s heart. The Shingon monks of the Shrine of the 
  Water Dragon enact a daily ritual to keep spiritual pollution 
  at bay and the lake pure, and have done so ever since the 
  first century. Visions and sightings of the Water Dragon 
  occur with some frequency on the shore of the lake, and 
  occasionally a questing pilgrim will take a boat out on to 
  the lake in the hope of attaining spiritual communion. A 
  surprising number of such pilgrims do not return.
  Some rumors also claim a sunken Naga city is located 
  within the lake, attaching the name Nagashi Naga Toshi to 
  it. It is not known whether this is true or not, but if such 
  a city does exist, it is likely to be far better preserved than 
  other Naga settlements outside the Shinomen. 
  THE THREE UNFORTUNATE VILLAGES
  On the south-eastern shore of Dragon Lake are three 
  villages whose history dates back to the second century, 
  when the land was held by the Lion. Often subjected to 
  bandit raids in their early days, the three villages are for-
  tified and have a tradition of Brotherhood-trained budoka 
  (armed peasants) for self-defense. When the Unicorn re-
  turned, the villagers refused to leave and swore fealty to 
  the Unicorn in return for being allowed to continue living 
  as they have done.  They fish the lake for sustenance, and 
  pay their taxes primarily in dried fish. Visiting these vil-
  lages can be like stepping back in time to the early Empire, 
  as these isolated people maintain traditions from their ear-
  liest history relatively undisturbed by outsiders.
  Bugaisha Province
  This province is the southernmost Shinjo land outside of 
  the Clan Heartland, bordered on the north by the Aishou 
  Province, the east by the Manaka Province, and on the 
  south by the Isei Province. The western edge is defined 
  by the Great Wall of the North Mountains that mark the 
  border of Rokugan. Bugaisha Province is named after the 
  Fortress of Bugaisha, also known as Outsider Keep, which 
  lies on the far western edge of the Empire.
  182
  Chapter Eight
  LANDS OF THE UNICORN
   
  
  BUGAISHA
  Outsider Keep sits at the very edge of Rokugan, looking 
  out on the empty wastelands that eventually give way to 
  the Burning Sands. Until the return of the Desert Moto, it 
  was the site of the Moto family’s Vindicator dojo, where 
  they trained for their never-ending fight against the Shad-
  owlands. After the construction of Shiro Moto, the new 
  Moto dojo located there became the family’s dominant 
  bushi school, but the Vindicator dojo remains at Bugaisha.
  Outsider Keep is a dumping ground for samurai who 
  have dishonored themselves in some way, who are 
  dangerous but controllable, or who have offended the 
  wrong people. It is the end of a samurai’s career to be 
  assigned here. Still, military efficiency is maintained even 
  if certain other aspects of discipline slip; the samurai of 
  Outsider Keep learn to rely on each other because they 
  have no one else to call on. The Unicorn assigned here will 
  often supplement their numbers with ronin mercenaries 
  who are treated nearly as well as the Unicorn themselves. 
  After all, they understand what it is like to be looked down 
  upon by others. 
  Aside from these unhappy samurai, Bugaisha is primarily 
  home to merchants, both from the Empire (mostly Unicorn 
  and Scorpion) and from foreign lands. These disparate 
  groups mingle freely with the Unicorn soldiers, who might 
  occasionally be mistaken for traders themselves as they 
  barter with the passing merchants – they have learned to 
  provide for themselves, as they are often neglected by the 
  rest of the clan.
  Those who have visited Outsider Keep often say it is the 
  most foreign place in the Empire, a place where gaijin mix 
  openly with Rokugani merchants, where ronin and foreign 
  guards exchange stories, and the Unicorn garrison watches 
  it all with indifference as long as fees and taxes are paid. 
  Foreigners are not allowed within the fortification after 
  nightfall, and have their own tent city that waxes and 
  wanes in size with the coming and goings of caravans.  
  The situation in Bugaisha changes somewhat after 
  the Empire establishes the Colonies in the former Ivory 
  Kingdoms. The Unicorn establish the Ki-Rin’s Path, an 
  overland route from the Empire to the Colonies, and the 
  Rokugani terminus of the Path is in Bugaisha. As a result, 
  it sees a significant expansion in its size, though it remains 
  a “hardship post” for Unicorn samurai.
  DRAGON’S HEART FOREST
  The largest forest in the Unicorn lands – indeed the only 
  real forest there at all – the Dragon’s Heart is the clan’s 
  primary source of wood. While the majority of the forest 
  is in Bugaisha province, its resources are controlled by 
  Oshindoka Toshi. The Governors of both provinces jointly 
  manage the forest and share its revenue, but the Governor 
  of Aishou receives the largest share of the koku. On the 
  other hand, the Governor of Bugaisha never lacks finished 
  wood for projects.
  183
  LANDS OF THE UNICORN
  Chapter Eight
   
  
  The parts of province that are not forest comprise the 
  vast Heigen Yuki, the Snow Plain, named prosaically after 
  the snows that come off the mountains during winter. In 
  isolated areas in the Heigen Yuki, approached through a 
  variety of semi-hidden routes, are the open-pit diamond 
  mines of the Unicorn Clan, their true location known only 
  to a few in the Shinjo and Ide families.  These mines are 
  worked primarily by lower-caste criminals who never 
  leave them; the Unicorn treat them well as long as they 
  work hard, but those who try to escape are hunted down 
  and crucified, serving to remind the others why it is better 
  to work hard. The overseers and samurai assigned here are 
  rotated out every two or three years to ensure they do not 
  become worn down by the harsh job and isolation.
  KUROSHIN’S SHRINE
  The spiritual center of Bugaisha, located at the eastern 
  end of the Snow Plains, is a temple made from wood 
  harvested from the Dragon’s Heart Forest. It is dedicated 
  to Kuroshin, the Fortune of Agriculture, and every year 
  an offering of grain or a small statue of Kuroshin is sent 
  to the shrine from every Unicorn settlement. This shrine 
  is considered quite important to the Unicorn, though it 
  ranks behind Daikoku Seido (and in modern times, behind 
  the Temple of the Lords of Death as well). The monks and 
  nuns of the shrine are known wherever they travel in the 
  Unicorn lands by their pale saffron robes, with Kuroshin’s 
  name embroidered over their heart.
  Haisho Province
  Haisho is among the northernmost points in the Empire, 
  with both its northern and its western borders defined by 
  the edge of Rokugan.  Haisho shares its other two borders 
  with other Shinjo lands, to the east the Kouryo Province 
  and in the south, Aishou. The mountains – a portion of the 
  Great Wall of the North known colloquially as the Moun-
  tains of Exile – dominate bleak Haisho province, which is 
  notable more for its location than its other features. 
  EGAMI MURA
  This is the largest settlement in Haisho, a large 
  sprawling town devoted to the raising and training of 
  horses, ponies and – strangest to other Rokugani – camels. 
  While tradition says that only the Unicorn are allowed 
  to ride the horses trained here, merchants come to Egami 
  Mura from across Rokugan to buy horses from the Shinjo. 
  Even if the horses being sold are not prime Unicorn-raised 
  mounts, they are still among the best available and the 
  Shinjo family gains considerable wealth from this trade. 
  Unlike most cities in the Empire, the buildings of Egami 
  Mura, especially the stables, are constructed primarily of 
  stone to minimize the risk of fire. The largest of them, the 
  famed Red Eagle Stables, is as large as Shiro Shinjo and 
  the security nearly as tight, with a squadron of the Shinjo 
  Elite Guard tasked to watch over them. After the Otaku 
  Stables are burned during the War with the Shadow, the 
  Red Eagle Stables are further fortified by Crab engineers 
  KANASHIMI NO KOMOCHI
  Leading north from Egami Mura is the infamous 
  Sorrow’s Path, also known as Exile’s Road and many 
  other names. During the exodus of the Ki-Rin at the 
  dawn of the Empire, it was known as the Trail of Woe, 
  and during the era of the Toturi Emperors it was called 
  either Dishonor’s Path or the Scorpion Road. The road is 
  very well maintained, though it is not often used; it is 
  travelled only by Shinjo patrols, the rare caravan taking 
  an unusual route… and the even rarer exile. Those samurai 
  who commit a certain class of dishonorable crimes are 
  sentenced by the Emperor to travel Kanashimi no Komochi 
  and leave the Empire, never to return to Rokugan. The 
  areas on either side of the road are kept clear of any trees 
  or brush for a good distance, ensuring there is nowhere for 
  an exile to hide. A unit of Shinjo horsebowmen serves as 
  escorts to those who travel the road, ensuring that those 
  doomed to leave the Empire do not try to turn back. 
  EXILE’S WATCHTOWER
  The Shinjo troops who watch over the Exile’s Road are 
  stationed at this fortification, from which one can survey 
  a broad stretch of the Kanashimi no Komochi. The patrols 
  from this watchtower also serve as the first line of defense 
  against Yobanjin raids, and after the construction of the 
  Khol Wall they provide a mobile reserve to reinforce the 
  Wall’s defenses as needed. The watchtower itself is directly 
  attacked only once, during the War of Dark Fire, when 
  some of the burning Yobanjin are able to damage the 
  exterior but fail to destroy the place.
  EXILE’S SHRINE
  At the end of Sorrow’s Path, just before it passes from 
  the Empire, is the Exile’s Shrine, the last chance for an 
  exile to pray on the sacred soil of Rokugan. This temple 
  is surprisingly complete, containing small shrines to all 
  of the major Fortunes and ancestral lines. The few monks 
  who serve at Exile’s Shrine are usually volunteers from the 
  Four Temples Order or their successor the Ten Thousand 
  184
  Chapter Eight
  LANDS OF THE UNICORN
   
  
  Temples. The monks keep a careful record of those who 
  leave and who they pray to before departing; once a year 
  an Imperial auditor arrives to collect these records and 
  return them to the Imperial archives.
  SHRINE TO JOTEI
  Near the Exile’s Shrine is the Shrine to Jotei, the Fortune 
  of the Morning Dew, sometimes known as the Reverse 
  Fortune. This is the only known shrine to this obscure 
  Fortune anywhere in the Empire. Rarely, the pure-hearted 
  but foolish, the ignorant yet good intentioned, will find 
  themselves at the Shrine to Jotei, where the Fortune offers 
  advice to these chosen souls – helping them to find their 
  destiny and, hopefully, gain a bit of wisdom along the 
  way.
  Kouryo Province
  This Shinjo province is defined to the west by Haisho 
  Province, to the south by Aishou and Tsuriai, and to the 
  east by Senseki Province. The Great Wall of the North 
  Mountains form the northern border of the province and 
  the Empire. Part of the Dragon’s Heart Forest falls within 
  Kouryo province, and though the wood is processed 
  in Oshindoka Toshi, profits are divided between both 
  Governors.
  Kouryo is the site of Shiro Shinjo, the seat of the Shinjo 
  family’s power, and thus for three hundred years it is the 
  political and military heart of the Unicorn lands. After the 
  Moto assume the rule of the clan, Kouryo’s importance 
  drops sharply, although it remains the heartland of the 
  Shinjo family.
  SHIRO SHINJO 
  Far Traveler Castle was originally established as a 
  stronghold for the Ki-Rin who remained in Rokugan, and 
  was then seized by the Lion and used as a forward base 
  for defense against gaijin raiders from the north. As the 
  frontier stabilized, the castle was allowed to fall 
  into disrepair. When the Unicorn returned, 
  the Shinjo claimed the stronghold and 
  extensively rebuilt the fortifications 
  using techniques learned in their foreign 
  travels. The resulting three-sided castle 
  with its distinctive round towers is unique 
  in Rokugan and considered one of the 
  strongest citadels in the Empire.  
  The utilitarian exterior conceals an inner 
  castle full of luxury. The wealth of the 
  Unicorn ensures a magnificent place to visit 
  or live, filled with treasures and comforts 
  from across the world. It is said that even a 
  frequent guest to Shiro Shinjo always finds 
  new things, even in areas they know well, so 
  extensive and richly appointed is the castle. 
  Visitors drop sharply after the Shinjo are 
  purged from the rule of the clan, but at the 
  same time the humble Hare Clan establishes 
  an embassy alongside the much diminished 
  Great Clan presence; it is an open secret that the Hare are 
  there to aid the Shinjo in ensuring the Kolat are forever 
  driven from their ranks.
  Within the castle is the Shinjo dojo, for many 
  generations the largest dojo (at least by numbers of 
  students) in Unicorn lands. While the dojo is based inside 
  the castle, the students and teachers spend much of their 
  time out on the plains mastering the equestrian arts. The 
  dojo is notable for the diversity of schools taught there 
  and its welcoming attitude to students who come from 
  beyond the Unicorn Clan. No other dojo has so many 
  students from outside its own clan, and it is one of the 
  ways the Shinjo build influence in the Empire – through 
  friendship and shared experience.  
  The citadel itself is surrounded by a city which in turn 
  is surrounded by an outer wall. The city is fairly small for 
  much of its history, but once the Desert Moto return it is 
  flooded with displaced Shinjo families who had previously 
  resided in the Clan Heartland. As a result the city expands 
  considerably, spilling beyond the walls – which proves a 
  source of vulnerability during the War of Dark Fire. The 
  city itself was almost destroyed by the fighting and fires 
  of that war, but is later rebuilt with a second outer wall to 
  encompass the entire town.
  Immediately to the northwest of Shiro Shinjo is an 
  unremarkable low fort, its walls heavy with moss. This 
  unassuming place is the training dojo for the Shinjo 
  horsebowmen. It is unlikely any traveler will merely 
  stumble across it, and the Shinjo prefer it that way. 
  MOUNTAIN WATCH KEEP
  In the far north of Kouryo Province, the Unicorn build 
  a new stronghold after the War of Dark Fire: Mountain 
  Watch Keep, which maintains a garrison, patrols, and a 
  large number of fleet messengers at the ready should any 
  new Yobanjin incursions threaten the land. The garrison 
  is tasked with spotting and delaying any such incursions 
  while the couriers warn the main Unicorn forces and 
  allow them to respond. 
  185
  LANDS OF THE UNICORN
  Chapter Eight
   
  
   
  
   
  
  Otaku/Utaku Provinces
  The northeastern part of the Unicorn lands, the five 
  provinces of Isei, Koubaku, Manaka, Senseki, and Tsuriai, 
  are ruled by the Otaku family – renamed Utaku early 
  in the twelfth century. These wide plains are open and 
  nearly featureless, with few natural resources other than 
  grasslands. Of course, since horses are even more vital to 
  the Utaku than to the other Unicorn families, this is not a 
  bad thing. The only exception to this physical pattern is 
  Tsuriai Province, with its mountain valleys full of farms.
  Isei Province
  The westernmost of the Utaku provinces has the Bugaisha 
  Province to its north, while to the east is Manaka Province 
  and to the south, Zenzan Province. The western border is 
  the edge of the Empire among the mountains, later further 
  defined by the Khol Wall. This lonely and underpopulated 
  province is home to the most sacred location of the Utaku 
  family: Otaku Seido, the shrine dedicated to the family’s 
  founding Thunder.
  OTAKU SEIDO
  Although the Utaku change their name in the early 
  twelfth century, the shrine of their founder still bears the 
  original name of the clan Thunder, lest they give offense 
  to her spirit. Bringing weapons onto the grounds of Otaku 
  Seido is prohibited, and even the Clan Champion respects 
  this injunction when visiting. The inner shrine itself is 
  forbidden to all except females of the Utaku lineage. 
  Candidates for the Battle Maidens are required to spend 
  the night before their gempukku in the shrine, hoping 
  for guidance from the heroic ancestors. At the center of 
  the inner shrine is the Thunder Shrine honoring the first 
  Otaku and her descendent Otaku Kamoko; it contains 
  many artifacts of the two Thunder’s lives, and radiates 
  a supernatural calm. Only the most honored among the 
  Utaku are allowed entrance to this sacred place.
  In the mid-to-late twelfth century, the Heaven’s Breath 
  Dojo is constructed on the edge of the grounds of Otako 
  Seido, serving as a dojo for all the Utaku family schools. 
  The dojo also serves as a waypoint for shiotome traveling 
  to or from service on the Khol Wall, allowing them to rest, 
  exchange news, and seek spiritual guidance at the shrine 
  before moving on.
  Koubaku Province
  This province is surrounded to 
  the north and west by other Utaku 
  lands, while to the south is the Mo-
  to-ruled Ikoku Province. To the 
  east are the lands of the Dragon 
  Clan. Koubaku Province is 
  dominated by Heigen Kori, the 
  Ice Plain. In winter, Heigen 
  Kori is a field of snow and ice; 
  in summer, it is an equally des-
  olate moor, used by the Utaku 
  as a place to practice battle ma-
  neuvers where they cannot harm 
  crops or herds. The roads that 
  pass around the Ice Plain are 
  nicknamed the Circle of Thunder 
  for the thunderous echoes of the 
  Battle Maidens’ mounts as they 
  charge across the plain.
  DARK EDGE 
  VILLAGE
  Kurayami-ha Mura is the 
  only settlement of note in 
  Koubaku Province. It is famed 
  as the site of the first Emerald 
  Championship and considered to 
  have the finest dueling fields in 
  the Empire. The village gets its 
  188
  Chapter Eight
  LANDS OF THE UNICORN
   
  
  name from the fall of the shadows from the mountains, 
  which brush the edge of the tournament grounds but 
  never cross them. When these lands were ruled by the 
  Lion, the Emerald Championship was always held here, 
  but after the Unicorn returned to the Empire the other 
  clans began agitating to have the tournament relocated to 
  neutral ground. As a result, at the end of the tenth century 
  the Emerald Championship was moved from Dark Edge 
  Village to Shinden Osano-Wo on the Plains of Thunder. 
  Since then, Kurayami-ha Mura has slowly declined in 
  importance. However, the Ide do maintain the dojo of the 
  Calm Heart duelist school here, the younger students of 
  which often act as guides for visitors to the village
  Just outside Dark Edge Village is the Shrine to the 
  Emerald Champion. Initially built by the Crane to honor 
  Kakita, the shrine has become a symbol of Imperial power 
  and continuity. Outside the main shrine are three statues 
  representing Kakita, Hantei, and Osano-Wo, all looking 
  toward Otosan Uchi. Scores of smaller shrines to all of the 
  successor Champions radiate out from them.
  Manaka Province
  Manaka is the most central of the Utaku provinces, 
  surrounded by Bugaisha and Isei to the west, Kawabe to 
  the south, Ikoku to the east, and Tsuriai to the north. It 
  is another province of plains and grass, perfect for the 
  powerful horses of the Utaku cavalry.
  SHIRO UTAKU SHOJO
  Battle Maiden Castle is originally called Shiro Otaku 
  Shojo, but is renamed in the twelfth century along with 
  the rest of the family. Sometimes called the Utaku Palaces, 
  it is a strong castle combining the best of foreign and 
  traditional architectural techniques. The city around the 
  castle is protected by concentric walls, using the same style 
  of construction as the citadel itself. While not as opulent 
  as other family capitals, it is still beautifully appointed on 
  the interior. Yet the true jewel of Shinjo Utaku Shojo is its 
  vast stable complex, so large that they have their own set 
  of walls and dedicated guards. (The loss of the stables to 
  fire during the War with the Lying Darkness was one of the 
  most serious blows ever struck against the Utaku, though 
  they rebuilt and redoubled security afterwards.) Unlike 
  most of the other Unicorn family capitals, the Utaku do not 
  encourage or invite guests. Even other Unicorn sometimes 
  feel unwelcome among the proud Utaku.
  Within the castle is the dojo that teaches the Shiotome, 
  the Battle Maidens, though much like the Shinjo they 
  spend a great deal of their time mastering riding and other 
  equestrian skills on the Utaku Training Grounds to the 
  west of the city. The secrets of the Battle Maiden school 
  were not actually written down and formalized until after 
  the Unicorn returned to Rokugan and built a physical 
  dojo; before that time, the secrets were a tradition handed 
  down directly from master to student, mother to daughter. 
  How the Unicorn Travel
  The Unicorn lands are mostly flat, and their hills 
  are gradual and rolling. They have many wide open 
  spaces, which is suitable for their horses to roam 
  and run freely and for their nomadic populations 
  to wander the lands. In these lands, settlements are 
  farther apart than in other places within the Empire. 
  There are villages and towns that trade often, and yet 
  there will be no roads connecting them. The land is 
  sparse of paths, roads, and trails. How is it that the 
  Unicorn can maintain such swift travel between these 
  locations?
  Naturally the answer pertains to Unicorn horses. 
  While mounted travel is common in the Empire, it 
  is especially so in the lands of the Unicorn. Unicorn 
  travelers cover more ground thanks to the excellence 
  of their horses, and also thanks to other traveling 
  tricks they learned from abroad. 
  For instance, Unicorn scouts will often travel with 
  not just one horse, but with three or four at a time. 
  When one horse tires from carrying the samurai, 
  he will switch the horse with another, allowing a 
  brief canter and then resuming the previous pace. 
  This means that the scout is almost always riding a 
  “fresh” horse, allowing him to cover far more ground. 
  It is methods like this that allow Unicorn travelers 
  to deliver messages with startling speed, and for the 
  Unicorn armies crossing the Empire to cover far more 
  ground than one might normally expect.
  189
  LANDS OF THE UNICORN
  Chapter Eight
   
  
  Over the River of the Lost Valley to the south is the 
  Mounted Infantry Dojo, where the Unicorn infantry 
  (predominantly Utaku men) are taught. Within the Utaku 
  stables themselves is the World’s Balance Dojo, which 
  teaches every skill needed to raise, train, and heal horses. 
  The prestigious Utaku stablemasters come from this dojo, 
  as do some of the Empire’s best equestrian acrobats.
  SHIRO NAOKO
  The small fort of Shiro Naoko, to the southeast of Shiro 
  Utako Shojo, is the home of the Naoko vassal family. Built 
  on the shell of a ancient Lion fort, it retains some of its 
  original martial appearance. Since the Naoko family keep 
  to the nomadic ways of the Unicorn, the castle is only 
  occupied by a small garrison, a handful of functionaries, 
  and those too old or sick to travel the plains.
  Senseki Province
  Senseki is the northernmost of the Utaku 
  provinces and the most unusual, being 
  primarily mountains and valleys rather than 
  the plains found in of the rest of their lands. 
  To the north of this province are the Great 
  Wall of the North Mountains which form the 
  border of the Empire; to the west is Kouryo 
  Province, the Utaku provinces of Koubaku 
  and Tsuriai are to the south, and the lands 
  of the Dragon Clan form the eastern border. 
  Shinseki Province suffers from bitter winters, 
  and while the mountain soil is fertile it is also 
  difficult to work; still, it is heavily farmed 
  because the rest of the Utaku provinces have 
  only limited food production. The Utaku take 
  pains to emphasize how harsh and difficult 
  life is in Senseki province, since they would 
  prefer others not realize this province of short 
  summers and long icy winters is the main source of the 
  food that feeds the Utaku legions.
  AKIMI AND BIKAMI
  The southern anchors of Senseki Province are the so 
  called “twin villages” of Akami and Bikami, located on 
  the eastern and western sides of the province respectively. 
  Both are large towns that share similar layouts and similar 
  roles as storage for grain reserves. Both villages are also 
  destroyed by the Army of Dark Fire in the late twelfth 
  century, only to be later rebuilt with additional defenses. 
  The peasants of these towns are numerous, loyal, and 
  hard-working, and as such are often recruited as ashigaru 
  when the Unicorn have need of such.
  KIBUKITO
  Kibukito, Far North Village, was founded by monks of 
  the Brotherhood of Shinsei as place for the families of 
  those who had been banished from the Empire. At the 
  center of the city is a temple for the souls of those who 
  are exiled; it is one of the few temples in Rokugan with a 
  prominent shrine to the obscure Fortune of Redemption. 
  Unicorn who have disgraced relatives assigned to Outsider 
  Keep will occasionally visit to pray for redemption and 
  return to honor. 
  Kibukito serves as a point of contact and trade with 
  the Badger Clan and the Dragon Clan. As such, it tends 
  to have a larger population of outsiders than other towns 
  of its size. It is also rumored to be used occasionally for 
  smuggling goods to and from the Yobanjin across the 
  mountains. Rojin’s Wanderers, a quasi-official band of 
  Unicorn explorers who seek useful resources for the clan 
  beyond the borders of the Empire, operate from the nearby 
  estate of a Shinjo noble. 
  In the twelfth century, Kibukito was one of the first 
  places overrun by the Army of Dark Fire and was razed 
  to the ground. When the town was rebuilt after the war, it 
  was discovered that the underground archive of the temple 
  190
  Chapter Eight
  LANDS OF THE UNICORN
   
  
  had largely survived, and this providence was considered 
  a blessing of the Fortunes. A new town wall and other 
  defenses, such as watchtowers, were added to shield the 
  village against any future attacks from the north.
  Tsuriai Province
  This Utaku province is nestled between Kouryo and 
  Senseki provinces in the north, with Koubaku to the east, 
  Ikoku and Manaka to the south, and the Shinjo lands of 
  Aishou and Bugaisha to the west. Tsuriai is primarily open 
  plains and little used or visited by outsiders.
  YASHIGI VILLAGE
  Yashigi Village was founded when a man named Otaku 
  Yashigi found a previously unknown network of tunnels 
  containing jade deposits. The village was built to mine 
  the jade, and the Unicorn assigned troops to the area to 
  keep it secure. To outsiders, Yashigi Village appears to be 
  merely a pleasant resting spot for to or from Shiro Shinjo; 
  it is a simple and clean settlement, with a beautiful view 
  of the northern mountains. However, Yashigi Village 
  has long suffered from frequent earthquakes. Seeking to 
  mitigate the harm from these events, the villagers built 
  Earthquake Temple, dedicated to Kyufoki no Kami, the 
  Fortune of Earthquakes. The temple has had some success, 
  but earthquakes are still more common here than they are 
  elsewhere.  
  Like most Unicorn settlements in this part of the Empire, 
  Yashigi Village is razed during the twelfth-century 
  invasion of the Army of Dark Fire, but is rebuilt afterward.
  191
  LANDS OF THE UNICORN
  Chapter Eight
   
  
   
  
   
  
  194
  Chapter Nine
  THE LANDS OF THE MINOR CLANS
   
  
  Rokugan’s Minor Clans generally have only the most 
  limited territory. Even the largest of them have lands 
  amounting to less than a single Great Clan province, and 
  often little more than a single valley and one modest 
  stronghold. In most cases there is not even an official 
  provincial name for a Minor Clan’s lands – they are 
  recorded by the Imperial cartographers simply as “the 
  lands of Clan X.”     
  For purposes of simplicity, this chapter limits itself to 
  the lands of Minor Clans which have their own distinct 
  territories and are not absorbed into Great Clans. Thus, 
  the lands and major holdings of the Falcon Clan are in 
  the Crab chapter, while the Wasp, Centipede, Fox, and Bat 
  Clans are found in the Mantis chapter. 
  Lands of the Badger Clan
  Perhaps no clan lives in as harsh a landscape as the 
  Badger Clan. The peaks of the Great Wall of the North 
  Mountains are covered in snow year-round, the region 
  is tectonically active, and there are even some active 
  volcanoes in the region (although happily only one 
  inactive volcano is located within the Badger lands). The 
  harsh terrain leaves little room for farms, but snowmelt 
  and springs are commonplace, so what little arable land 
  they have is able to produce enough to fill most of the 
  clan’s needs. The majority of such food is grown around 
  CHAPTER NINE
  Shiro Ichiro itself, but handfuls of small farms support 
  each lesser fortress. The mountain streams also contain 
  some fish, and the Badger keep chickens as well. 
  The Badger lands are all but sealed off from the rest 
  of the Empire, accessible only from the Path of Woe, the 
  single trail which ascends from the Unicorn lands and 
  passes through the Great Wall of the North into the gaijin 
  lands. Between these two points lie the Badger lands and 
  all of their military fortresses. To invade from the outside 
  world, an attacker must go through each and every 
  strongpoint, a challenge only met once – by the Army of 
  Dark Fire in the late twelfth century. 
  THE CLAWS OF THE BADGER
  At the start of the Path of Woe, overlooking the sloping 
  path out into the rest of the world, is the Claws of the 
  Badger – an intimidating fortress which straddles the 
  road with a massive gatehouse. This is the grim visage 
  that Rokugan projects to those from outside its borders. 
  Second only to Shiro Ichiro itself in terms of manpower, 
  this fortress is nonetheless not expected to hold against 
  attack – like all the lesser fortresses of the Badger, it is 
  meant to be a ‘speed bump’ to delay an invasion and allow 
  the Empire to rally its forces. This is the duty the Badger 
  have taken on themselves ever since their second-century 
  founding, since their numbers are simply too few to hold 
  against a determined attack.
  195
  THE LANDS OF THE MINOR CLANS
  Chapter Nine
   
  
  Like almost all Badger fortresses, the Claws of the 
  Badger is utterly indefensible from the south. This is both 
  because the Badger’s duty does not envision any threat 
  from within the Empire, and because they do not want any 
  fallen fortress to then become a strong-point against the 
  Empire’s counterattack. 
  THE FORTRESS OF TEETH
  This holding is located in a section of the Path of Woe 
  where the pass winds its way gently up a slope between 
  two steep rock walls. The Fortress of Teeth takes its name 
  from the numerous giant boulders mounted atop its wall 
  and on the surrounding slopes, resembling huge monstrous 
  fangs.  These boulders are actually carefully balanced to 
  allow them to be easily rolled down on attackers in the 
  pass. When the fortress is fully manned, all of the Teeth 
  can be unleashed within a single hour. 
  Like most Badger holdings, the Fortress of the Teeth has 
  only the most limited food production – a few small fields 
  of buckwheat and soybeans, and a single copse of plum 
  trees. The fortress does have a brewery for making plum 
  wine, one of the Badger Clan’s few minor exports. 
  Like all the Badger castles, the Fortress of Teeth is 
  destroyed by the twelfth-century rampage of the demon 
  called Hideo no Oni. Since it is a key point in the defense 
  of the Path of Woe, it is the first Badger castle to be rebuilt 
  later – only to be destroyed and rebuilt once again due to 
  the War of Dark Fire. 
  THE SCOWL
  As noted above, there is a single dormant volcano in 
  the Badger lands, and built into its jagged side is a fortress 
  the Badger call the Scowl. It has many openings looking 
  down on the Path of Woe below it, and the samurai posted 
  here are trained in throwing stones and hurling nage-yari. 
  There are hidden steam pockets and hot springs all over 
  the area, and the local Badger samurai have carefully 
  created paths which cross over or around these obstacles 
  to enhance their defenses with boiling water or triggered 
  avalanches. The fortress itself is comfortable all year 
  round, heated by hot springs and steam vents. There are 
  also a few fields nearby which grow buckwheat, soybeans, 
  and vegetables (the latter able to thrive due to the warmth 
  of the hot springs).  
  The Scowl is destroyed by Hideo no Oni, but is fully 
  rebuilt before the attack by the Army of Dark Fire. During 
  the War of Dark Fire the castle is heavily damaged and 
  eventually evacuated, but a second rebuilding effort gets 
  underway as soon as the Destroyer War is over. 
  SHIRO ICHIRO
  The seat of the Badger Clan is built into a forty-foot 
  rock face, high on a mountain slope overlooking the Path 
  of Woe. Escape tunnels in the mountain lead to hidden 
  routes out of the Badger lands. The slopes of the hill below 
  are covered in terraced farmlands and a reservoir built 
  into the mountainside stores water for irrigation during 
  dry seasons (and can also be used to unleash a flood 
  against invading foes). 
  Shiro Ichiro is destroyed by the rampage of a demon 
  called Hideo no Oni during the early twelfth century, and 
  does not begin reconstruction until the year 1166. The 
  rebuilding efforts are interrupted by the attack of the 
  Army of Dark Fire and the castle is not fully restored until 
  a generation later.  
  196
  Chapter Nine
  THE LANDS OF THE MINOR CLANS
   
  
  THE SHRINE OF RYOSHUN
  For most of the Empire’s history, the Badger outwardly 
  ignore the existence of this tiny stone temple nestled 
  in a minor valley. By making no acknowledgment of it, 
  they keep it safe from any outsiders who might disturb 
  the resting place of the Tenth Kami. Unfortunately, this 
  policy means that all knowledge of this shrine is lost in 
  the attack of Hideo no Oni in the twelfth century. It is 
  almost fifty years later before the true nature of the shrine 
  is rediscovered. 
  During the assault by the Army of Dark Fire, the Shrine 
  of Ryoshun is destroyed, but a single Badger samurai 
  manages to escape with a fragment of the shrine’s sacred 
  central pillar. Years later, after the defeat of the Destroyers, 
  the Badger build a new shrine around the original site, 
  along with a small fortress to watch over the place.
  The Lands of the Boar Clan
  Nestled in the Twilight Mountains within the lands 
  of the Crab Clan, the tiny domain of the Boar is quite 
  uninviting to visitors. The mountains here are lower than 
  those in the Empire’s major ranges, and have more fertile 
  lands, but nonetheless many Boar villages are set in paces 
  no other clan would ever consider. Of course, a major 
  reason for this is that the Boar rely on mines rather than 
  farms for their prosperity. Boar mines are rich and Boar 
  armor smiths quickly became famous for their 
  work, allowing any shortfall in food to be 
  easily overcome. 
  SHIRO HEICHI
  Shiro Heichi is the center of the 
  Boar Clan’s lands and power during 
  the Minor Clan’s brief existence. The 
  castle’s design takes advantage of 
  its mountainous location, resulting 
  in an irregular layout compared to 
  a normal Rokugani castle. Four 
  external towers connected by a 
  low wall surround the central 
  keep, and at night torches are lit 
  outside the walls to watch for any 
  possible attack. 
  The main keep houses the 
  clan’s ruling family and their 
  closest vassals. It also holds the 
  treasures of the clan: its best 
  armors and weapons (including 
  several awakened items) and a 
  fortune in iron, jade, and coin. 
  After the Boar are destroyed, 
  rumors of these lost treasures often 
  draw ronin and bandits to the area, 
  although none ever return with any of 
  the fabled wealth.  
  Below the castle is the main town in the Heichi territory, 
  a large settlement dedicated to mining, forging, and trade. 
  Every day scores of peasant laborers go underground to 
  dig out the ores which are the clan’s source of wealth. The 
  town has only the barest level of self-sustenance, relying 
  on a few rice paddies and the fish from some mountain 
  streams; most supplies come from the trade caravans which 
  visit regularly to acquire the clan’s armors and metals. The 
  settlement has an uneven landscape, with steeply sloping 
  paths and crude staircases, and is quite dirty by Rokugani 
  standards, covered with the dust and waste of the mines. 
  The inhabitants maintain a number of small temples in the 
  area, including a secret shrine in honor of the mountain 
  spirit called the Shakoki Dogu (this is kept from the eyes 
  of visitors who might misunderstand it).
  197
  THE LANDS OF THE MINOR CLANS
  Chapter Nine
   
  
  The Lands of                     
  the �������������
  As noted in Chapter 3 (the Dragon Clan), the Dragonfly 
  Clan’s seat of power, Kyuden Tonbo, is actually located 
  within the Dragon province of Chinpi. However, the rest 
  of the lands of the Dragonfly are a single province outside 
  the Dragon borders, forming a buffer zone between that 
  clan and the Lion. While the fields of the Dragonfly 
  Province are rolling and gentle, they are not particular 
  fertile, and the clan’s peasants must struggle to produce 
  enough food. The lands are nearly indefensible, and of 
  course the clan’s singular castle is actually located across 
  the border in Dragon territory. This is something the 
  Tonbo fully understand, and many times they have elected 
  to stand aside and not disrupt an enemy army en route to 
  attack the Dragon lands. 
  KYUDEN TONBO
  The lone castle of the Dragonfly is more of a compound 
  of buildings than a true castle, and the title of ‘Kyuden’ – 
  meaning a castle that can host an Imperial Winter Court 
  – has never been tested. The Tonbo daimyo dwells in the 
  single high pagoda-topped tower here, and the primary 
  Dragonfly dojo is nearby, but the largest proportion of 
  this holding is given over to guest quarters. Those who 
  wish to see the Dragon are required to stop here and ask 
  for permission, and their waits can sometimes stretch into 
  weeks or even months. The Dragonfly insist on providing 
  suitable accommodations to their guests for as long as 
  may be necessary. 
  THE STILL WATER MONASTERY 
  The lands of the Dragonfly are covered in numerous 
  small temples and shrines, not surprising for a Minor Clan 
  focused on spiritual and magical studies. The Still Water 
  Monastery, dedicated to the Fortunes, stands out among 
  these due to its martial nature; the monks here follow 
  the path of the sohei (warrior-monks) and are actually 
  a stronger military force than the Dragonfly Clan’s 
  own modest number of bushi. The sohei largely keep to 
  themselves, but have occasionally involved themselves 
  in peasant uprisings within the nearby Lion lands (siding 
  with the peasants). While many of the other temples and 
  shrines in the Tonbo lands have been destroyed over the 
  years by invading forces of one sort or another, the Still 
  Water Monastery has never fallen, a point of pride to the 
  monks who call it home. 
  The Lands of the Hare Clan
  Modest by Great Clan standards, the Hare lands are 
  actually among the larger Minor Clan territories. They are 
  primarily located along the River of Gold, mostly on the 
  western bank but with some on the eastern bank. Less 
  fertile than the lands of the Scorpion to the north, they 
  are nonetheless blessed by Inari-no-Kami and produce a 
  fair excess beyond what the Hare need. Their lands are 
  also blessed by a generous number of hardwood trees for 
  lumber, allowing the Hare to remain fully independent of 
  both the (generally uncaring) Crab and the (often hostile) 
  Scorpion Clan.
  198
  Chapter Nine
  THE LANDS OF THE MINOR CLANS
   
  
  While most maps of the Empire show the clan having 
  a single “Usagi Province,” after the reign of Toturi I the 
  clan also has a miniscule second province, the Ujina 
  Province, controlled by the newly created second family 
  of the Hare. Since all the noble families of the Great Clans 
  claim at least one province of their own, the Ujina claim 
  their own land, small as it is, and maps drawn by Hare 
  scribes always indicate this second province (even if a 
  strong-armed bushi might be able to fling a stone across 
  the length of it). 
  SHIRO USAGI
  The Hare Clan’s ancestral seat of power is located just 
  west of the River of Gold and east of the Shinomen Forest. 
  Built soon after the clan’s founding in the eighth century, 
  this castle is small but highly defensible, with nine-foot 
  walls of solid stone. Later generations add three concentric 
  moats, further enhancing the defenses, but the castle is 
  still too small to withstand a major assault from a Great 
  Clan. In the year 1123, a Scorpion general named Bayushi 
  Tomaru captures the castle and razes the surrounding 
  lands, leaving a charred ruin behind. For years afterward 
  the ruins are rumored to be haunted by the ghost of Hare 
  Clan Champion Usagi Oda.
  After the restoration of the Hare Clan, the castle is 
  rebuilt in a very pragmatic design and much stronger than 
  before. The outer walls are made twice as thick and twelve 
  feet high. 
  KUDO MURA
  The village of Kudo is perhaps the single most 
  important location in Hare lands. Located on the east 
  bank of the River of Gold in an astoundingly fertile area, 
  full of rice paddies and thriving farms, it provides almost 
  the entire food supply for the clan, and is probably the 
  single most productive holding in all the Minor Clan 
  lands. After the Hare are disbanded and then reformed in 
  the twelfth century, the village finds itself outside their 
  official borders and effectively becomes unaligned, its 
  crops shared between the Hare and the Sparrow (a source 
  of tension between those two clans). Further changes of 
  control follow later in the century, but after the ascension 
  of Empress Iweko I the village and surrounding territory is 
  finally restored to the Hare Clan. 
  MEIDOCHI
  The only notable Hare holding aside from Kudo and 
  Shiro Usagi is a medium-sized village, home to over a 
  thousand peasants, located in lightly-wooded lands along 
  the River of Gold. The village straddles the meeting point 
  of three roads, making it a minor commercial hub, and 
  most of the Hare Clan’s trade runs through it. The clan 
  maintains a very small keep on a hill on the west side of 
  the village. 
  199
  THE LANDS OF THE MINOR CLANS
  Chapter Nine
   
  
  The Lands of the Monkey
  The land which becomes known as the Vale of the 
  Monkey is located at the eastern edge of the Scorpion 
  Clan’s Soshi provinces, and is granted to the newly-
  formed Monkey Clan by Emperor Toturi I in the early 
  twelfth century. It is a lovely place of rolling hills, many 
  small forests, and rich soil irrigated by a slow-paced river. 
  Prior to the ascension of the Monkey, this territory is the 
  subject of a centuries-long tug-of-war between the Lion 
  and Scorpion; unfortunately for both of these Great Clans, 
  the lands are difficult to defend, with no particular natural 
  barriers. As a result, the valley switches hands dozens of 
  times over the course of Rokugan’s history, both from 
  direct military clashes and through courtly maneuvering 
  (the Crane are particularly fond of using the fate of these 
  lands to show political favor to one side or another). 
  With the establishment of the Monkey Clan, the eternal 
  struggle over these lands comes to an end, for no Great 
  Clan will dare to attack a Minor Clan led by the closest 
  friend of the Emperor. The peasants here embrace their new 
  lord (himself a former peasant) with passion and loyalty, 
  and the newly-named Vale of the Monkey flourishes. Toku 
  insists that all his villages be protected by at least one 
  resident samurai, a traditional policy that the Great Clans 
  ended centuries earlier in favor of centralized military 
  control. Toku’s policy makes it more difficult for Monkey 
  samurai to marshal for war, but makes it far easier to 
  defend the many villages against bandits and to be aware 
  of any peasant concerns. 
  TOKU TORID-E
  The Vigilant Keep of the Monkey is located atop a hill 
  at the northern end of the Vale of the Monkey. It is a 
  small castle but well built and defensible. After enduring 
  several devastating attacks in its early years, the castle 
  adds extensive supply caches in its basements and escape 
  tunnels in the event of another defeat.
  As the seat of power for the clan, Toku Torid-e is home 
  to a modest court, usually attended only by ambassadors 
  from the Scorpion and the other Minor Clans. Other clans 
  visit occasionally, and usually send warriors rather than 
  courtiers – the Monkey are a martial clan and their lands 
  contain little of interest to a courtier.
  There are four major shrines inside Toku Torid-e, 
  dedicated to Toku himself (who is proclaimed the Fortune 
  of Virtue after his death) and to the three Emperors of 
  the Toturi Dynasty. These three shrines have collected 
  a number of minor relics associated with those three 
  Emperors, and bringing more is a sure way to earn the 
  favor of the Monkey. 
  The main dojo of the Monkey Clan is also present 
  within the Keep, and most Toku bushi study within its 
  walls at some point in their lives. Kenjutsu lessons happen 
  within the dojo itself but other training often takes place 
  outdoors. 
  SHINDEN FUZAKE
  Like the Hare, the Monkey Clan boasts a second full 
  family – the Fuzake, proclaimed by Dowager Empress To-
  turi Kurako in the year 1169. The Champion of the Monkey 
  Clan awards them control of a village near the Scorpion 
  Clan border and arranges funds for them to build a temple 
  there. The Fuzake dedicate their new temple to those For-
  tunes other than Toku… all of them. Shinden Fuzake pays 
  homage to every deity from the Seven Great Fortunes to 
  such obscure deities as Isora, Fortune of the Seashore (the 
  nearest beach is hundreds of miles away). The temple has 
  an erratic layout, with statues of Fortunes greater and 
  lesser in various nooks and corners, and is frequently 
  changed to accommodate the elevation of new Fortunes. 
  The Lands of the Oriole
  The Tsi are a ronin family for centuries, all but unknown 
  to the larger Empire despite being officially vassals of the 
  Hantei. Known as weaponsmiths of legendary skill, for 
  most of their history they live quietly in East Hub Village, 
  slowly accumulating a few minor residences and holdings 
  in other parts of the Empire, including Otosan Uchi itself. 
  In the mid-twelfth century, a number of major events – the 
  creation of the Celestial Swords, the ascension of one of 
  the Tsi to become Fortune of Steel, and the destruction of 
  Otosan Uchi – combine to result in the Tsi becoming the 
  Oriole Clan.
  200
  Chapter Nine
  THE LANDS OF THE MINOR CLANS
   
  
  Quite a few ronin swear fealty to the new Minor Clan, 
  swelling its numbers, but the Oriole nonetheless lack 
  anything that could be called a province. They have many 
  small parcels of lands – a village here, a mine there, and 
  so forth. Those considered to be vital, such as mines, are 
  given a single samurai to oversee them; such warriors 
  know they cannot single-handedly hold the lands under 
  their charge, but are expected to send word when attacked 
  so the clan can seek proper vengeance in the future. The 
  Oriole might have little ability to strike on their own, but 
  the ability to gift their magnificent weapons to those who 
  earn their favor gives them a surprising number of allies. 
  KYUDEN TSI
  The Oriole’s only true castle is still incomplete at 
  the end of the twelfth century. Originally designed by 
  Clan Champion Tsi Zutaka in the year 1170, the castle’s 
  construction is badly delayed by the subsequent Destroyer 
  War. When finally completed it will be the most splendid 
  palace among all the Minor Clans, but in the year 1199 
  it is still a shining aspiration (and a perpetual drain on 
  the clan’s coffers). The half-built palace is located a short 
  distance westward from the Imperial City of Toshi Ranbo. 
  Its architecture is a marriage of Kakita and Isawa aesthetics, 
  but expressed in the humble, understated manner of the 
  Oriole. Planned features for the completed palace include 
  a Hall of Blades and a great shrine to the Fortune of Steel.
  The Lands of the Ox Clan
  The Ox lands are unusual due to being located close by 
  the ancient domain of the extinct Snake Clan. Rokugani 
  as a whole shun the area, thinking it cursed, and while 
  they are technically controlled by the Phoenix that clan 
  avoids the region as well. Thus the lands were simply there 
  for the taking when Shinjo Morito and his followers fled 
  from the Unicorn. By claiming and securing lands which 
  no other clan would touch, Morito won permission from 
  the Emperor to create his own Minor Clan. None realized 
  at the time that Morito was a Kolat and had chosen these 
  lands to protect the hidden Kolat Temple nearby.
  The territories of the Morito family are loosely divided 
  into two regions. In the south, the Ox control the edge of 
  the fertile Dragon Heart Plain, a gently rolling land which 
  is also vast and open, difficult to defend. The Ox cavalry 
  patrol the region aggressively to prevent incursions 
  by bandits, and the clan’s scattered villages have small 
  waystations for warriors and mounts to rest. The Ox 
  have also built a number of small keeps to serve as hubs 
  for their patrols. During the winter the population here 
  increases as many peasants from mountains come down 
  to stay in the less inhospitable plains. 
  In the north, the Ox have a number of smaller villages 
  which use the numerous mountain streams for fishing and 
  brewing sake. A few villages also breed mountain ponies 
  which the Ox use to patrol the mountains. Here again, 
  the Morito maintain several keeps overlooking the most 
  prominent passes to the rest of Rokugan. (During the time 
  of the Kolat, some of these keeps also protect the road to 
  the Hidden Temple.) 
  SHIRO MORITO
  Shiro Morito is an impressive fortress located on the 
  lower slopes of the Great Wall of the North Mountains. 
  It is larger than any other Minor Clan’s fortress – larger 
  than some Great Clan fortifications, in fact – and is visible 
  from miles away. It is built in a traditional and functional 
  style, with no excess frills, and is large enough to house 
  the entire clan if needed. The main keep has extensive 
  reserves of food, weapons, and fresh water, allowing it to 
  withstand an extensive siege. The main dojo of the Morito 
  Bushi School is also located within its walls, although 
  much of the training happens outside. The small town at 
  the stronghold’s feet boasts several armories and smithies 
  providing gear for the Ox army.
  Shiro Morito does boast a small court, usually attended 
  by Phoenix and Dragon samurai (the clan’s neighbors to 
  east and west). Unicorn and Scorpion samurai sometimes 
  attend as well, along with ambassadors from the Minor 
  Clan Alliance. The Ox are generally considered fair hosts, 
  and guests often come to appreciate the rugged beauty of 
  their lands.
  THE OX STABLES
  As a Minor Clan born from the Unicorn, the Ox are 
  justly famed for their horses. Ox warhorses are a mixed 
  breed of Unicorn warhorses (sometimes called Tall Horses) 
  and Rokugani ponies; they are smaller and weaker than 
  Unicorn horses, but are still strong enough to serve as 
  actual warhorses, making them highly desirable to other 
  clans. As a result, the Ox Stables – located in the village 
  below Shiro Morito – are a significant resource for the 
  clan in its relations with the rest of Rokugan.
  201
  THE LANDS OF THE MINOR CLANS
  Chapter Nine
   
  
  RED HORN VILLAGE
  Located in the southeastern corner of Ox lands, Red 
  Horn Village is a center of trade and diplomacy. While the 
  clan’s most important visitors are hosted in Shiro Morito, 
  lesser merchant patrons and diplomats go to Red Horn 
  Village instead, a shorter trip. 
  The village takes its name from the high number of 
  Phoenix guests there, and that clan maintains a permanent 
  embassy and trade center there called the House of the Jade 
  Dawn. Red Horn is also something of a festive destination 
  for certain types of outsiders, boasting several gambling 
  houses (albeit under careful watch from the Morito). 
  THE WESTERN KEEP
  This small castle is the base of operations for sentries 
  who protect the western and southern borders of the Ox 
  lands. It is also the seat of power for the clan’s Kijuro 
  vassal family. The keep is little more than a stable and 
  barracks.
  The Lands of the Sparrow
  In Rokugan, the Imperial families have wealth that 
  staggers the Great Clans, the poorest Great Clan stands 
  head and shoulders above the wealthiest Minor Clan, and 
  the poorest Minor Clan can look at the peasants and know 
  it is superior… except for the Sparrow. 
  The lands of the Sparrow Clan are uniquely desolate and 
  challenging, a single valley filled with rocks in the north 
  and swamps in the south, with dry sandy soil that mocks 
  the very notion of rice paddies. Somehow, the Sparrow 
  have managed to dig a life out of this misery, enduring 
  the sudden cold snaps that herald winter and the flash-
  heatwaves that announce the arrival of summer. Mud 
  hovels, straw roofs, and a few rare stone buildings are all 
  that can be found here, and samurai and peasant standing 
  side-by-side as they tend to simple root vegetables, toiling 
  day by day to scratch out a meager existence.
  They would not have it any other way.
  Situated between the Crane to the northeast and the 
  Crab to the southwest, the Sparrow lands are a unique 
  environment that tests samurai’s honor and strength of 
  character like no other, teaching them to endure the great-
  est hardships and to appreciate the Now – for the past is 
  erased by harsh weather and the future may never come. 
  KYUDEN SUZUME
  Despite its ambitious name, Kyuden Suzume is in 
  fact little more than two one-story buildings with a 
  shrine between them. Visitors sometimes confuse it for a 
  storehouse, and its “Kyuden” title is allowed only due to 
  the Emperor’s respect for Sparrow ideals. The buildings 
  lack any kind of decoration, and indeed trying to maintain 
  decorations in the harsh environment of the Sparrow 
  lands would be futile even if the clan had resources to 
  devote to the effort.
  The interior of the main building has a large courtroom 
  that doubles as a dojo – the only dojo in Sparrow lands 
  until the construction of a dedicated external one in the 
  year 618. The second building contains the residence of 
  the Sparrow Clan Champion and his immediate family, as 
  well as a few honored advisors and servants. The inside of 
  the castle also has the only Sparrow artwork, mostly shoji 
  screens and statues.
  The central shrine is dedicated to the clan’s founder, 
  with a smaller shrine for Lady Doji, the founder of the 
  Great Clan that was the parent of the Sparrow. Another 
  small shrine venerates the Sun (Lady Sun for most of 
  history, Yakamo and the Jade Sun thereafter). 
  The most notable feature of the castle is invisible to 
  outsiders: a maze of tunnels and subterranean rooms 
  beneath the stronghold that stretches for miles in every 
  direction. Here may be found the Suzume family library, 
  the scrolls kept safe here from the myriad destructions 
  that would find them above. Secret entrances to these 
  warrens dot the landscape, hidden by foliage and brush. 
  Many Sparrow spend days within these tunnels without 
  ever seeing the sun, but they claim it gives them time for 
  contemplation and serenity.
  THE GOLDEN SUN PLAINS
  Said to be favored by Lady Sun herself 
  in ancient times, the Golden Sun Plains 
  are quite possibly the single most 
  beautiful and fertile region in all of 
  Rokugan. Golden stalks of wild grains 
  flutter with each breeze, trees dot the 
  landscape, and gentle creeks teem with 
  fish. Some of the wild animals here are 
  so docile they will approach humans 
  and eat directly from their hands. It 
  is said that tossing a handful of seeds 
  onto the soil of the Plains will cause 
  each and every one to sprout without 
  so much as watering them. The Sparrow 
  are charged with protecting this 
  bounty, but are not permitted to use 
  it – the Emperor long ago proclaimed 
  202
  Chapter Nine
  THE LANDS OF THE MINOR CLANS
   
  
  the Golden Sun Plains off-limits from 
  mortal settlement. The Plains are open 
  to samurai to visit, so long as they obey 
  the decree of the Emperor and disturb 
  nothing. No food is to be gathered here, 
  no water taken from the streams, no 
  blade drawn, no blood spilled; the 
  entire area is sacrosanct, holy to the 
  Sun. Small fires such as campfires are 
  permitted, but all the wood used must 
  be gathered from fallen branches and 
  dead leaves, not a single twig plucked 
  from a still-living branch.
  Only a handful of Sparrow possess 
  the self-control and willpower to look 
  upon this bounty while denying it to 
  themselves. These samurai call their 
  duty the Vigil, a sacred duty to the Son 
  of Heaven. Sparrow samurai quietly 
  follow any visitors at a discrete distance, 
  keeping an eye out to ensure they take 
  only memories, nothing else. Those who 
  seem to tarry too long, or who are in danger of 
  damning their souls by accidental blasphemy (such 
  as drawing a katana to sharpen it), are approached by 
  helpful guides who happily escort and assist them. 
  The Lands of                     
  the Tortoise Clan
  No minor clan, and indeed no Great Clan, has quite the 
  diversity and wide-ranging territory as the Tortoise, an 
  oft-overlooked Minor Clan that actually controls enough 
  wealth to rival some of the Great Clans… but whose true 
  duty to the Emperor prevents it from ever revealing that 
  wealth. 
  The single province of the Tortoise is a small patch of 
  territory on the northern shore of Wan sano Kin Taiyo (the 
  Bay of the Golden Sun). Protection and control of the Bay 
  is the Tortoise Clan’s official duty, one it does not seem 
  to take as seriously as other clans would like. Rumors 
  claim the Tortoise accept bribes from smugglers, or act 
  as smugglers themselves, but little is ever done about this 
  due to the special status of the Tortoise as the favored 
  clan of the Throne. Their lands, however, are compact and 
  unremarkable, uglier than other Rokugani would like, with 
  squat trees, common brambles, and a swampy shoreline. 
  While the shoreline facing the Bay of the Golden Sun is 
  lovely, the longer shore along the eastern sea is murky, 
  filled with marshes and tiny inlets that can fit one or two 
  shallow boats. There is only a single small bay, the Bay of 
  Slow Tide, that can serve as a port. Of course, these small 
  inlets are perfect for smugglers…
  The Tortoise, as favored vassals of the Emperor, are 
  often gifted land by the Throne with small parcels of land 
  or isolated holdings in other parts of the Empire. Often, 
  these “gifts” are lands which the Otomo judge to be lacking 
  in any real worth but which still require some manner of 
  oversight. The Tortoise obediently take control of them 
  and dispatch lone samurai and handfuls of peasants to 
  watch over them. In truth, there is a tiny village, a small 
  shrine, or a rocky outcropping in almost every province 
  in the Empire that a Tortoise calls home, these scattered 
  plots being of no interest to anyone else. From these tiny 
  enclaves the Tortoise dispatch their merchants, earn coin, 
  and sometimes become involved in local smuggling rings 
  or other organized crime activities. 
  SLOW TIDE HARBOR
  The largest town in the lone Tortoise province, Slow 
  Tide Harbor is the one port they control fully. The bay, 
  like most of the Tortoise coast, is swampy and dark, and 
  in truth is more of a lagoon – large and protected, but 
  quite shallow. The water here is dark, the shoreline choked 
  with trees and roots, but it is the one place in the Tortoise 
  lands that a ship can dock and load or unload its cargo. 
  The village rarely numbers more than a hundred samurai, 
  and usually quite a few less than that, but does serve as 
  the seat of the Kasuga family as well as the clan’s primary 
  port for legal goods. The more profitable illegal goods, of 
  course, are offloaded along the coastline by small boats, 
  usually while night shield them from prying eyes.
  203
  THE LANDS OF THE MINOR CLANS
  Chapter Nine
   
  
   
  
   
  
  206
  Chapter Ten
  THE SHADOWLANDS
   
  
  CHAPTER TEN
  The Shadowlands is the term used in Rokugan to 
  describe the Tainted realm which lies to the south and 
  southwest of the Empire’s borders. It is a vast place, larger 
  than the combined lands of any three Great Clans, and in 
  many eras of Rokugan’s history it is growing, absorbing 
  formerly pure lands at its edge. 
  In the center of the Shadowlands is its source: the 
  Festering Pit of Fu Leng, the place where the Ninth Kami 
  fell to the earth and broke through into Jigoku, the Realm 
  of Evil. Conditions there are chaotic and unpredictable, 
  as Jigoku’s influence constantly changes the world, and 
  some accounts even claim the land is slowly rotating 
  around the Pit like a draining sink. As one moves further 
  away from the Pit, the influence of Jigoku lessens and the 
  Shadowlands becomes more stable. Still, even in regions 
  close to the Empire the Shadowlands is often in a state of 
  flux, geographical features seeming to move at random, 
  making it very difficult to map or understand the place. 
  There are some features which remain static, usually 
  because they are held that way by the will of a powerful 
  denizen of the Shadowlands.  The Taint infects everything 
  within the Shadowlands, and anyone (or anything) 
  brought into the region is susceptible to its influence – 
  here, the Taint permeates even the very air.  
  Before the fall of Fu Leng, this region was a tropical 
  paradise of color and light. Afterward, it is a place of gray 
  clouds and bleak moors, of jagged stones and twisted, 
  unnatural plants. The colors are browns, yellows, grays, 
  and blacks. Nothing in the Shadowlands is as it seems; 
  a tree might lash out and devour someone, a field of 
  dark grass might be the waving hair of buried zombies, 
  a small pool of water might be a portal to Jigoku or the 
  eye of an enormous oni. At times, the plants and animals 
  in the Shadowlands are eerily reminiscent of those of the 
  Empire, changed only in subtle ways. At other times they 
  are hideously different – rice that wraps roots around the 
  ankles of those trying to harvest it, cherry blossoms that 
  burrow into the skin of those they fall on. The “natural” 
  animals are always aggressive and malignant, with 
  peculiar coloration and mutated forms. There are also 
  unique plants and animals, transplants from Jigoku or one 
  of the other spirit realms, things created as experiments 
  by powerful maho-tsukai, or simply creatures that have 
  mutated so much as to be unrecognizable.
  The people of the Shadowlands are, in many cases, not 
  truly “people” at all – at least as the Rokugani understand 
  the term. Humans who dwell here are (with very few 
  exceptions) irrevocably Tainted – a category known in 
  Rokugan as “the Lost,” mortals whose bodies and minds 
  are twisted by the Taint into utter evil. Many of them 
  simply go mad, succumbing to the basest and most violent 
  instincts. After the Dark Lord Diagotsu appears in the 
  early twelfth century, he organizes the Lost and is able 
  to reduce the number of them who go completely insane; 
  this gives rise for a time to a sort of “civilization” in the 
  Shadowlands, a dark and malignant echo of the Empire 
  from which the Lost once hailed. 
  The other creatures in the Shadowlands live in societies 
  that fit their nature. Trolls, ogres, and goblins are the most 
  common, but there are others that might be considered 
  “people” by some extremely loose description – bog hags, 
  pennagolan, and other such creatures. 
  And, of course, there are the oni, who slip constantly 
  through the Festering Pit into the mortal realm, ever 
  multiplying, ever hungry.
  207
  THE SHADOWLANDS
  Chapter Ten
   
  
  The Realm of the Lost
  The places depicted here are all built in the twelfth 
  century, when Daigotsu organizes the Lost and imposes 
  a sort of “civilization” on them. After Daigotsu leaves 
  the Shadowlands to infiltrate the Empire, renaming his 
  followers as “the Spider Clan,” these holdings are largely 
  abandoned and soon crumble away, eroded by the chaotic 
  and destructive nature of the Shadowlands.
  THE WALL OF BONES
   A dark reflection of the Great Carpenter Wall, the Wall 
  of Bones is intended to protect the City of the Lost from 
  any attack, whether by the Crab or by Shadowlands rivals. 
  Built a few miles north of the city, and stretching for dozens 
  of miles in either direction, the Wall is literally built from 
  bones – the skeletons of Diagotsu’s slain enemies and the 
  spines and rib-cages of enormous oni he summons for this 
  specific purpose. Lost Kaiu assist in the design, and it does 
  show a perverse echo of the Kaiu Kabe in its appearance.
  Despite the eventual departure of the Lost, the Wall of 
  Bones stands unbroken until the army of the Destroyers 
  invades the Shadowlands from the south. They overran 
  the Wall and most of it is destroyed, leaving only a few 
  remnants here and there. 
  THE CITY OF THE LOST
  Located deep in the Shadowlands near the junction of 
  the Black Finger and Dark Moon Rivers, this is a city in 
  every sense of the word. It houses samurai, peasants, and 
  even eta who lived their lives in a grotesque semblance of 
  how they would live in the Empire. Of course, the chief 
  difference between the City of the Lost and any city inside 
  the Empire is that all of its human inhabitants are Lost, 
  their minds and souls irrevocably corrupted by the Taint. 
  There are also more obvious visual differences, such as the 
  unpleasant nature of the food they eat, and the presence of 
  goblins and ogres roaming the streets. But for all that, in 
  some ways it is very much a standard city. There are even 
  magistrates, although their methods of enforcement would 
  make the harshest Rokugani flinch in horror.
  The Lost use the city as a headquarters and staging point 
  for their expeditions out into the rest of the Shadowlands 
  and to the Empire proper. For a time, Daigotsu even 
  suggests to his followers that the city may someday be 
  accepted as the capital of a “Great Clan” forged from the 
  Lost, but eventually he abandons this idea in favor of 
  infiltrating the Empire instead. 
  THE TEMPLE OF THE NINTH KAMI
  Rising like a monolithic black fang in the center of the 
  City of the Lost is the Temple of the Ninth Kami, a direct 
  symbol of the power of Fu Leng and his agent Daigotsu. 
  The Temple served as both a place to worship the Ninth 
  Kami and as personal headquarters for Daigotsu himself, 
  and its main chamber is dominated by an enormous statue 
  of Fu Leng crushing a crab beneath his foot.  
  The temple is mainly a rumor in Rokugan, and some 
  tales mistakenly place it miles away from the City of the 
  Lost. At one point the Bloodspeaker Iuchiban takes control 
  of the temple and destroys all the symbols of Fu Leng, but 
  it is later retaken by the Dark God’s followers. Eventually, 
  however, the temple is abandoned when Daigotsu leaves 
  the city for good. 
  THE ONIKAGE RANGES
  Near the City of the Lost is an open plain where 
  hundreds of onikage – Tainted beasts which were once 
  horses – roam and hunt whenever the Lost are not using 
  them as mounts. The Lost sometimes release prisoners into 
  the range so the onikage can hunt them for sport. 
  Near the range are special walled stables which are 
  kept free of the Taint. Here, stolen horses from Rokuga, 
  always of the finest stock, are bred to create new onikage. 
  When new foals are born they are allowed to grow for a 
  time, then taken outside and killed so their corpses can 
  reanimate as onikage. 
  SHIRO CHUDA
  This castle is built from obsidian that seems to have 
  simply grown out of the ground into its current shape. 
  Located on the outskirts of the City of the Lost, it is 
  here that the reborn Chuda family performs its horrific 
  experiments. Such rituals attract fouls spirits and gaki to 
  the castle, and even the other Lost avoid the place. 
  Not far away from the castle is a barren field lined with 
  metal troughs, simply called the Field of Blood. It is in 
  this field that the Chuda harvest the blood they need to 
  perform their vile rituals. They are experts in draining the 
  blood from mortals while keeping them alive for as long 
  as possible. Once the victims finally perish, they rise as 
  undead who serve the Chuda.
  208
  Chapter Ten
  THE SHADOWLANDS
   
  
  Somewhat farther away from Shiro Chuda is a place 
  called the Bloodworks. Here the Chuda experiment with 
  creating Tainted nemuranai, with considerable success. 
  In some ways the Bloodworks superficially resembles the 
  Great Forge of the Crab, but it also houses cells and torture 
  chambers – some of which are combined with forges, 
  for the Chuda torture, maim, and kill to empower their 
  creations. 
  THE TEETH OF THE SERPENT
  In the western Shadowlands, territory claimed at various 
  times by many different factions of the Realm of Evil, a 
  lone Chuda discovers a vast outcropping of crystal that 
  resembles the teeth of a serpent. The Chuda quickly move 
  into the area and mask it with spells, making it difficult 
  to approach for those who do not know how. The terrain 
  around the Teeth is somewhat less chaotic than the rest 
  of the Shadowlands, likely due to the purity of the crystal 
  itself, making it easier for the Chuda to maintain their 
  masquerade. 
  The Chuda family’s motive in controlling this region 
  is simple – they distrust the Shadow Dragon and its Goju 
  minions, and wish to provide themselves with a stronghold 
  that is somewhat secure against his power. Unfortunately, 
  the Shadow Dragon’s response to their actions is been 
  extremely violent. It is not known if the Teeth of the 
  Serpent survive to the end of the twelfth century. 
  Places in the Shadowlands
  Because this realm is so erratic and changeable, it is dif-
  ficult to define any territories within it; what is swamp one 
  year might be desert the next. There are, however, certain 
  specific locations that seem to remain more-or-less the 
  same, even if their locations are occasionally… flexible.  
  AMATERASU’S FURNACE
  Ironically, the Shadowlands is home to a volcano 
  which rejects the dark realm’s power. This active fissure 
  in the earth is called Amaterasu’s Furnace, and legend 
  claims it formed as a result of Amaterasu mourning the 
  death of Hida himself, perhaps even on the very place 
  where he died. The fissure is untouched by the Taint, and 
  all attempts to Taint it or to use its elemental fury for 
  nefarious purposes have failed. 
  Somewhere deep within the fissure is a portal to Gaki-
  do, though none have been able to reach it through the 
  heat and steam. None know whether the entrance was 
  there before the fissure was formed or if it was opened as 
  a result of its formation.
  THE BLACK FINGER                    
  AND DARK MOON RIVERS
  The Kuroi Yubi Kawa splits off from the River of the 
  Last Stand at the Empire’s border and flows into the 
  Shadowlands, eventually ending at a stagnant lake (called 
  the Forbidden Lake by the few Crab who know about it). 
  The Crab refer to it as the River of No Return, believing 
  that any who do not turn back from it will never return 
  from the Shadowlands at all.
  The Black Finger River becomes darker and more 
  stagnant as it runs deeper into the Shadowlands, and is so 
  Tainted that anyone who drinks it will be instantly Lost. 
  Vile plants grow on its banks and hideous monsters lurk 
  beneath the surface – anyone who falls in, whether human 
  or oni, never comes out again. 
  Near the place where Daigotsu eventually builds the City 
  of the Lost, the Black Finger River forks, creating the Dark 
  Moon River. The land between these two rivers is some of 
  the most Tainted in the Shadowlands, so it is no surprise 
  that Daigotsu chooses it as the site of his stronghold. At 
  some point he also constructs a bridge over the river, and 
  some rumors claim this “bridge” is actually an oni named 
  Oni no Hashi which is large enough to serve as a bridge.  
  BIG STINK
  This was once a Crab fortress, Haikyo sano Kappa, taken 
  by the Shadowlands as it slowly crept through the lands 
  of the Crab. The ruins are claimed by numerous tribes 
  of goblins, and over time the number of goblins grows 
  until the place literally becomes a city of the vile beasts. 
  The goblins call the place Big Stink and consider it their 
  “capital city” – a typical crude goblin mockery of human 
  behavior. Kuni explorers learn about Big Stink, but choose 
  to conceal it from the Hida so as to be able to study goblin 
  behavior. 
  In the twelfth century, Big Stink attracts the attention 
  of the bizarre entity called Omoni, the so-called “flesh 
  sculptor.” He uses it as the location for his flesh forge, 
  remaking the majority of the goblin race into something 
  stronger and more dangerous within a single generation. 
  Unfortunately, Omoni’s goblins, while more powerful, 
  are also stupider than their ancestors, and most of them 
  die out in Daigotsu’s wars with the Empire. The remnant 
  population of “true” goblins quickly breeds back up in 
  numbers and they reclaim Big Stink for themselves.
  FALLEN CHRYSANTHEMUM LAKE
  Deep in the Shadowlands is a small and surprisingly 
  peaceful lake. Dark perversions of cherry blossom trees 
  grow alongside it, spawning blood-red blossoms which are 
  poisonous to the touch. So many of these blossoms have 
  fallen into the lake itself over the years that the water 
  is tinged blood red and even more poisonous than the 
  blossoms. Poison notwithstanding, Fallen Chrysanthemum 
  Lake is a beautiful place, and Moto Tsume chooses it as 
  his home when he and the rest of the Dark Moto join the 
  service of the Shadowlands. 
  The Dark Moto build a village and a keep alongside 
  the lake. They name the traditional Rokugani fortification 
  Thundering Tide Keep, and use a vast field nearby to keep 
  their onikage steeds. From here they ride forth to plague 
  the Empire for hundreds of years.
  209
  THE SHADOWLANDS
  Chapter Ten
   
  
  A legend within the Empire claims that after the Dark 
  Moto were defeated in the twelfth century, those of them 
  who survived lost the blessing of Fu Leng. Facing mortality 
  at last, they fled “home” to their keep and gathered all their 
  collective knowledge of the Shadowlands, planning to 
  send it to the Empire in the hope of redeeming themselves. 
  However, they were slaughtered by a force of ogres and 
  trolls before they could do this. The Rokugani who recount 
  this tale say the keep should now be called the Keep of 
  Final Regrets. As for whether this actually happened… 
  who can say?
  THE FESTERING PIT OF FU LENG
  The most notorious place in the Shadowlands, located 
  somewhere at or near the center of the dark land, is 
  the spot where Fu Leng fell to the earth. It is an open 
  portal between Jigoku and Ningen-do, making it the 
  most Tainted place in the world. The land around the Pit 
  bubbles and seethes, and bizarre weather effects originate 
  in the multicolored clouds overhead. The terrain shifts 
  and moves almost at a whim, and creatures of Jigoku are 
  spawned and eaten constantly, leaving only the strongest 
  to spread out into the world. 
  Many Lost have sought out the Pit in order to touch Fu 
  Leng’s power or to travel through into Jigoku and meet 
  him in person. Of course, most of these dark pilgrims are 
  consumed by the Taint or by the oni, leaving only the 
  mightiest to become Fu Leng’s trusted servants. 
  FORBIDDEN LAKE
  The Forbidden Lake lurks somewhere in the lands 
  south of the Festering Pit, fed by the waters of the Black 
  Finger River. The waters of the Lake are said to be so foul 
  and tainted that it is impossible to see more than a foot 
  through them, and nothing which enters these waters ever 
  leaves them. The water is almost unnaturally placid, and 
  only the most severe of storms seems to be able to create 
  waves on its surface. 
  Legend says that before the fall of Fu Leng, the lake was 
  known the Lake of Crystal and was one of the most beau-
  tiful and pure lakes in all the land. Once Fu Leng Tainted 
  the area, the lake became as impure as it was once pure.
  THE FORGOTTEN TOMB OF FU LENG
  This place is a huge structure of alien design, located 
  deep in the Shadowlands. For centuries it is believed this is 
  the place where the Isawa consigned the corpse of Fu Leng 
  once the Dark Kami was defeated by the Black Scrolls. 
  Countless Shadowlands creatures have ventured into the 
  structure, along with more than a few Hiruma scouts, but 
  none have ever been seen again. 
  Rumors claim that after Kuni Yori fell to the Taint, he 
  brought the skull of Hantei XXXIX (who had died while 
  possessed by Fu Leng) and consigned it to the tomb, truly 
  making it the Tomb of Fu Leng.
  Allegedly, in the latter half of the twelfth century 
  Daigotsu learns that the tomb is actually an edifice built 
  by an ancient forgotten troll as a permanent portal to 
  Gaki-do. Whether this is true or not is unknown, but there 
  is no denying the Tomb is a supremely dangerous place 
  even for the denizens of the Shadowlands.
  THE OGRE BARRACKS
  Before Fu Leng’s fall the race of Ogres had a thriving 
  culture. When Fu Leng began to create the Shadowlands, 
  most of the ogres were corrupted. The remaining Free 
  Ogres realized they could not fight the Taint and instead 
  gathered what cultural artifacts they could, burying them 
  beneath a hut in one of their villages, then covering them 
  with a large stone. When corrupted ogres began attacking 
  the village, the Free Ogres buried a second cache of less 
  valuable items so the Tainted ones would only search until 
  they found this false cache. 
  The Free Ogres fought to defend the village with all the 
  strength they had, but eventually succumbed to the tide 
  of Tainted beasts. Fu Leng piled the corpses of the Free 
  Ogres in the center of the village and ordered that they be 
  left there as proof of his victory. Through the centuries the 
  pyramid of ogre bones has fossilized into stone. Whether 
  the ancient remnants of Ogre culture are still hidden 
  nearby is unknown. 
  THE PLAINS ABOVE EVIL
  The Plains Above Evil are technically not part of the 
  Shadowlands, being a vast open land which lies to the 
  north of the Shadowlands and to the west of Crab lands. 
  While the Plains themselves have inexplicably resisted 
  the Taint, they see many wandering monsters from the 
  Shadowlands, as well as strangely savage natural beasts. 
  A few attempts have been made to settle the Plains, but all 
  have ended in disaster. None know why the Plains resist 
  both the Taint and Rokugani civilization, but there are 
  rumors of mysterious abandoned watchtowers dotting the 
  landscape, each of alien design. 
  210
  Chapter Ten
  THE SHADOWLANDS
   
  
  THE SEA OF SHADOWS
  Off the coast of the Shadowlands is the Sea of Shadows, 
  a Tainted sea that extends dozens of miles into the ocean. 
  Enormous Tainted creatures dwell within the sea, and its 
  currents and waves do not always behave in a natural way 
  – a ship might find itself riding a current out of the Sea 
  which abruptly turns and drags it in deeper. 
  The Crab and the Mantis know of a single sea lane 
  through the Sea of Shadows which remains somehow free 
  of Taint; a legend claims that Osano-Wo created it to give 
  his favored sons a way to travel through the dark waters.
  THE WOMB OF TERROR
  Deep in the Shadowlands, in close proximity to the 
  Festering Pit of Fu Leng, is a dormant volcano known as 
  the Womb of Terror. The volcano itself is said to be a perfect 
  balance between the Elements and the Shadowlands Taint. 
  Scholars wonder whether this balance existed before the 
  Fall of Fu Leng, and if the dormant volcano was a holy 
  place before the creation of the Shadowlands. Whatever 
  the truth may be, it is now a place where kansen gather, 
  and those of the Lost who still cling to Rokugani magic 
  travel here to perform their most powerful rituals. 
  In the late eleventh century, the Womb of Terror becomes 
  a much more significant place when the Dark Oracles use 
  it as the place to create their dreaded Elemental Terrors.
  The Holdings of the Spider
  The Spider Clan is created in the late twelfth century 
  when the Dark Lord Daigotsu changes his tactics. Rather 
  than trying to conquer the Empire from the outside, he 
  would infiltrate it from within, creating a false “clan” and 
  using it to gain entry to Rokugan’s social structure. As 
  a result, the Spider have no “lands” in the conventional 
  sense, but they do have a number of individual holdings 
  scattered around the Empire, hidden in 
  remote valleys, high mountain passes, 
  and in the dense woodlands of the 
  Shinomen Mori.
  In the aftermath of the Destroyer 
  War, the Spider are granted official 
  Great Clan status by Empress Iweko I 
  – not out of any recognition of their 
  claims, but because the alternative 
  is continued war after the Destoy-
  ers have all but wrecked the Empire. 
  However, the vast majority of the 
  Spider are immediately sent to the 
  Colonies, where they operate under 
  the supervision of the Dragon Clan. 
  So in practical terms the “clan” ac-
  tually has even fewer possession 
  within the Empire after its recogni-
  tion than before.
  BLACK SILK CASTLE
  When the newly-organized “Spider Clan” moves out 
  of the City of the Lost and into the Empire, it needs a 
  new base of operations. Diagostsu orders the construction 
  of a castle atop some ancient ruins in the midst of the 
  Shinomen Mori. The castle is built of the darkest stone 
  its builders can find: obsidian, granite, and basalt. The 
  black color also carries over to the interior decorations, 
  with black silk screens, dark wood panels, and even black-
  lacquered furniture. 
  In the center of the structure is the huge court chamber 
  where the Dark Lord hosts his strange perversion of 
  a court from atop an obsidian throne. The castle also 
  contains luxurious guest quarters for the few visitors the 
  Spider receive. 
  After the ascension of Empress Iweko I, the castle is 
  attacked by the Shogun’s forces, and Daigotsu orders it 
  burned (along with much of the forest around it) rather 
  than let it be captured. 
  THE FANGED TEMPLE 
  In the northern Phoenix lands is what appears to be an 
  abandoned temple. For much of the history of Rokugan 
  it is indeed abandoned, but when the heretical Order of 
  Venom turns its back on the rest of the Brotherhood, 
  it takes possession of the ruin. However, the monks 
  deliberately take very little action to repair the temple. 
  They do, however, dispose of any wandering monks or 
  explorers who visit it. 
  During the War of Dark Fire, the location of the temple 
  allows the Order of Venom to launch counter-raids 
  against the lands of the Yobanjin. The monks of the Order 
  of Venom kill hundreds of the Dark Oracle’s minions, 
  although they pay a heavy price for doing so.
  211
  THE SHADOWLANDS
  Chapter Ten
   
  
   
  
   
  
  214
  Chapter Eleven
  THE SHINOMEN FOREST
   
  
  On paper, the Shinomen Mori is part of the Empire of 
  Rokugan. At various times since the arrival of the Kami, 
  this great forest has bordered on the territories of the 
  Lion, the Unicorn, the Scorpion, the Hare, the Falcon, the 
  Fox, and the Crab. None of these clans, however, have 
  ever ruled over the Shinomen… and although no faithful 
  subject of the Emperor would ever say so openly, it is 
  doubtful whether the Son of Heaven can be said to rule it 
  either. The forest is beyond any mortal’s ability to control. 
  Those who have tried have invariably failed.
  There are maps of the interior of the Shinomen, but none 
  of them are truly accurate or even complete. Some were 
  made by travelers who did not know their positions as 
  well as they thought. Others have been edited on Imperial 
  authority, to protect or obscure sites better left untouched. 
  A few seemed to be correct when they were drawn – but 
  if the cartographers were to retrace their steps, they would 
  find the forest much changed from what they saw mere 
  days before.
  The Shinomen Mori keeps its secrets.
  CHAPTER ELEVEN
  The Natural 
  Environment
  Some say, only half in jest, that anything which can 
  be found in nature can be found somewhere within the 
  Shinomen Mori. Of course this is not strictly true; the 
  Shinomen is a forest, and as such does not contain plants 
  or animals from the desert or the ocean or the frozen 
  heights of the mountains. But the region is powerfully 
  connected to Chikushudo, the Realm of Animals, and as 
  such it contains a diversity of life that is indeed worthy 
  of remark.
  Because it covers such a large territory and stretches 
  so far from north to south, the Shinomen is far from 
  homogenous. The northern part of the forest is generally 
  darker, with tall oaks blocking much of the sunlight while 
  maples crowd in the shadows beneath. In wet low-lying 
  areas such as river valleys, these trees give way to cypress 
  and hemlock. Rising elevations to the west, however, 
  favor trees more commonly associated with mountainous 
  215
  THE SHINOMEN FOREST
  Chapter Eleven
   
  
  areas, such as fir and spruce. The southern regions of the 
  Shinomen are often more open, with sparser trees and 
  even scattered meadows; here the riverbanks are more 
  likely to be crowded with willows, and elm predominates 
  in many of the flatter areas. In the corrupted area called 
  the Shadowlands Marsh, scrubby mangroves are one of 
  the few non-Tainted plants to survive in quantity. Near the 
  lake of Cherry Blossom Snow, cherry trees are ubiquitous; 
  where the forest meets the Twilight Mountains, on the 
  other hand, birch trees become common.
  Any Rokugani who ventures into the Shinomen Mori 
  is well-advised to pay close attention to the trees. Many 
  scouts, for example, have noticed the surprising frequency 
  of fruit trees such as plum and apricot in the southern 
  part of the forest, which can save lives when the path 
  has vanished and rations are running short. More often, 
  however, a change in the trees can be a warning. Travelers 
  have reported passing from ordinary oak forest to a stand 
  of tall juniper, the line between them as clear as if it were 
  cut with a sword. On another occasion, a deserter from 
  an army spoke of finding three lone cherry trees amid a 
  clump of spruce, growing in a precise triangle around a 
  flat stone. When these strange alterations happen, it is 
  frequently a signal of supernatural influence in the area. 
  At other times, unfortunately, the signal comes after the 
  strangeness: explorers have told tales of entering the forest 
  in the south, only to find themselves surrounded by trees 
  more suited to northern regions. When they emerged once 
  more, they found themselves much farther north than they 
  could possibly have traveled in the time elapsed.
  The animal life of the forest shows equal variety… 
  and equal peculiarity. The Shinomen Mori is home to 
  many natural creatures, but it is not uncommon for a 
  seemingly ordinary rabbit to suddenly reveal itself as an 
  usagi shapeshifting spirit. Rokugani who have entered the 
  forest have told stories of their encounters with kitsune 
  (foxes), inu (dogs), bakeneko (cats), koumori (bats), saru 
  (monkeys), tsuru (cranes), and more such spirit creatures. 
  Nor is Chikushudo the only Spirit Realm that touches on 
  the Shinomen Mori: travelers have encountered entities 
  from Gaki-do, Toshigoku, Sakkaku, and even Yume-do, 
  the Realm of Dreams. It is likely that spirit portals open and 
  close in the forest with some regularity, perhaps following 
  some heavenly cycle not yet charted. Moreover, many of 
  the trees are home to kodama which will sometimes aid 
  and sometimes cause trouble for travelers, depending on 
  whether they are shown proper respect. 
  Indeed, the line between the natural and supernatural 
  life in the forest is blurry at best. The Crab tell stories of a 
  pack of wolves near the Twilight Mountains who showed 
  cunning well beyond the capabilities of ordinary beasts. 
  This tale has been told for centuries, long after any such 
  pack should have died out or dispersed… but ask those 
  who travel through the region and they will swear the 
  wolves are still there. Here as elsewhere, the wise explorer 
  remembers that anything around him is probably aware 
  and watching, and behaves accordingly.
  Geographical Features
  Because the Shinomen is so enormous (and so poorly 
  mapped), there are very few natural features that can be 
  pinpointed with any certainty. Only a few regions and 
  landmarks are so distinct as to be obvious to any traveler 
  who encounters them.
  THE RIVER OF THE SKY
  Unlike the River of Gold to the east, the River of the 
  Sky flows from south to north, from the Naga city of 
  Siksa nearly the entire length of the Shinomen. Anyone 
  thinking to use it as a guide through the forest, however, 
  will quickly be frustrated. The River of the Sky follows 
  a winding path and frequently vanishes underground, 
  resurfacing miles further on. In fact, the only way anyone 
  can be certain it is the same river throughout is the 
  remarkable purity of its waters, which bear the blessing of 
  the Naga Vedics. Whether this blessing has anything 
  to do with the river’s unusual northward course, 
  no one can say.
  THE ESTUARIES                  
  OF THE SNAKE
  Although some believe this to be part of 
  the River of the Sky’s twisting course, the 
  darker, muddy waters of the Estuaries of the 
  Snake must arise from a different source. As 
  landmarks go, the Estuaries serve primarily as 
  a place to avoid; their labyrinthine depths, a 
  trackless maze of brooks and creeks forever 
  splitting and recombining, have doomed every 
  traveler who has ever tried to map them. 
  Legends claim one branch leads to a lost 
  temple and another to a spring whose water 
  bestows eternal youth – but the small chance 
  these things exist does not seem worth the 
  incredible danger of trying to find them.
  216
  Chapter Eleven
  THE SHINOMEN FOREST
   
  
  THE SHADOWLANDS 
  MARSHES
  In the southern part of the forest, 
  the ground becomes a boggy Tainted 
  wetland. Few healthy plants or animals 
  survive here; some of the natural 
  kami have become warped into 
  swamp spirits, balls of fire that seek 
  to lure the unwary to their deaths. 
  Tsumanugi (blood eels) and nikumizu 
  (heart grubs) lurk in the filthy waters, 
  and marsh trolls, swamp goblins, 
  and the muck monsters known as 
  sanshu denki have all been sighted 
  in this region. Even the vegetation 
  is predominantly Tainted and often 
  outright dangerous, from takesasu 
  stinger plants to fudoshi tanglevines 
  to jimenju, the “peach tree” whose fruit 
  takes the form of a screaming, fanged head.
  THE TWILIGHT MOUNTAINS
  Properly speaking, the Twilight Mountains are not part 
  of the Shinomen Mori at all. Their peaks rise high enough, 
  however, to be of use to travelers, who can use them as a 
  navigational aid when traveling in the southwestern part 
  of the forest.
  Naga Sites
  If anyone can claim to truly know the Shinomen Mori, it 
  is the Naga – though even they awoke from their long sleep 
  to a forest much different from the one they remembered. 
  Vast as the Shinomen is now, in their day it was far larger, 
  covering an area perhaps three times the size it occupies 
  in the modern era. They even claim the human name of 
  the forest is a corruption of a Naga word, shishomen, 
  which means “homeland.” Unlike the humans of Rokugan, 
  who have built few permanent settlements within the 
  Shinomen, the Naga once had several flourishing cities 
  there. Even after the long absence imposed by the Great 
  Sleep, remnants of these cities remain.
  Each of the cities is named after one of the vedanga, 
  the moral and aesthetic ideals of the Naga race. There are 
  six vedanga cities in total, but Kalpa (rebirth) and Candas 
  (freedom) lie outside the Shinomen Mori: the former in 
  the mountains west of Shiro Ide, and the latter under the 
  surface of the southern ocean. The remaining four are in 
  the heartland of the Naga civilization, the Shinomen Mori. 
  The five Naga bloodlines were each associated with one of 
  the cities and their vedanga, with the exception of Kalpa; 
  they carved the symbols of those ideals into their walls, as 
  a daily reminder of the concepts they wished to uphold.
  NIRUKTI (JOY)
  This city, named for the vedanga of joy, was the home 
  of the Greensnake bloodline during the glory days of 
  the Naga civilization. It stands in the southern reaches 
  of the Shinomen Mori, just north of the Lake of Cherry 
  Blossom Snow and not far from the Asp city of Siksa. 
  During the time of the Naga, an elegant canal channeled a 
  river through the winding streets of the city, irrigating the 
  gardens and cooling the inhabitants when the summers 
  grew hot. Many of the plazas and finer buildings were 
  painted, though this has long since worn away. In the 
  surrounding lands there are remains of “villages” that may 
  have once housed as many as ten thousand Naga.
  Time was initially kind to Nirukti: it stood almost wholly 
  intact when Scorpion scouts discovered it in the early days 
  of the Empire. The samurai who explored it misunderstood 
  the carvings they saw there, believing them to be relics 
  of a human tribe from before the fall of the Kami. They 
  theorized the people who built the city had been so cruel 
  and deceitful, they embraced the iconography and worship 
  of the serpent, turning their backs on proper objects of 
  reverence such as the Sun and Moon.
  217
  THE SHINOMEN FOREST
  Chapter Eleven
   
  
  Of all the Naga cities, Nirukti has been the most 
  thoroughly documented by Rokugani scholars. Many of 
  their early theories proved to be embarrassingly wide of 
  the mark: for example, Asako Bakuji believed the tall tower 
  in the northwestern corner of the city might have been 
  intended as a link to nearby trees, allowing the Naga to 
  move along the branches as some forest-dwelling serpents 
  do. In fact it was an observatory, used to chart the heavens 
  and predict when to plant or harvest crops. Rituals to the 
  Bright Eye and Pale Eye were conducted on the platform 
  at the top, and the lower floors contained chambers for 
  the vedics and astronomers. The adjoining building was a 
  school for astronomers devoted to the Bright Eye.
  Rokugani historians misunderstood another structure 
  even more thoroughly. Depending on which text one 
  reads, the large building in the northeast was either a 
  place where criminals were condemned and tortured, or 
  the site of terrible sacrifice to evil gods. In truth, this was 
  the Naga library. Because the Greensnakes often have a 
  more tenuous connection to the Akasha, they maintained 
  a great storehouse of scrolls here, unlike any other found 
  in the Naga civilization. The chains dangling from tall, 
  twisted steel spikes once held shelves, not prisoners; the 
  balcony overlooking the whole was a reading room, not 
  the place from which a judge would pronounce vicious 
  sentence. The scrolls themselves are long gone, of course 
  – although rumor persists of a secret chamber whose 
  contents might still be intact.
  The palace, by contrast, was correctly identified by 
  scholars, although some held to an alternate theory that 
  it might have been a temple. (One which, presumably, 
  was used for kinder purposes than sacrifice.) According 
  to legend, the entire building was once plated in gold; in 
  truth only the dome was ever decorated in that fashion, 
  though the gold itself is long since gone. Entrance to the 
  palace was by means of two curving ramps that stretched 
  over the reflecting pool in front, terminating at an archway 
  flanked by crystal obelisks (now fallen) and surmounted 
  by a figure of intertwined snakes. This figure symbolized 
  peace and harmony, as did the ramps, each of which was 
  long enough to fit a Greensnake’s entire length before his 
  front passed through the entrance. Sadly, the left-hand 
  ramp has partially collapsed.
  Public announcements were delivered in a large pavil-
  ion, ringed by ten pillars. The beautiful mosaic dome has 
  excellent acoustics – perhaps too good, as human visi-
  tors claimed to hear strange hissing sounds whenever they 
  spoke. The pavilion is in superb condition, unlike most of 
  the city; some attribute this to a blessed pearl buried be-
  neath, which protects the structure against damage. Unfor-
  tunately, no such protection extends to the hatching hall 
  just west of the pavilion, which has been reduced to the 
  status of a refuse pit. The bathing pool in the southwest is 
  much smaller than it once was, owing to a blockage in the 
  water source, but would still be good for swimming – were 
  it not for the unnerving sensation of scaly bodies brushing 
  against the legs of humans who enter its waters.
  218
  Chapter Eleven
  THE SHINOMEN FOREST
   
  
  Despite the city’s ruinous state, many smaller structures 
  can still be made out. These include innumerable small 
  houses and a great marketplace. Obelisks used to be 
  common throughout the city: four at the entrance to 
  Nirukti, and four more at the start of the path that leads 
  to the palace. Two of those on the road outside are still in 
  place, one of them fallen; they bear inscriptions welcoming 
  visitors and warning them of the consequences that will 
  befall any who break the Qatol’s law. Only the bases of 
  two obelisks remain in front of the palace. Legend says 
  that Togashi himself took one of the city’s missing pillars 
  and erected it somewhere in the mountains of the Dragon 
  Clan, in memory of the lost Naga race.
  Four obelisks also dominate the enormous plaza that 
  stands directly in front of the palace. This open area 
  once served as a hub of social interaction among the 
  Greensnakes, and a tiled disk is set into the ground, 
  bearing symbols of their commitment to peace and 
  diplomacy. This is badly damaged now, the gems that once 
  adorned it long since stolen. The obelisks stand between 
  four arches, the southernmost of which has collapsed. This 
  plaza, unlike the library, was a place of judgment: each 
  obelisk contains a jade core, and the circle they created 
  revealed evil within. The southwestern pillar has cracked 
  in half, though, and much of its core has been chipped 
  away by eager Rokugani hands.
  The City of Joy met its downfall during the reign of the 
  eleventh Hantei Emperor in the sixth century. Although 
  most histories make no mention of this fact, the Shosuro-
  Ikoma library records show that he ordered the city’s walls 
  to be torn down, stone by stone. This completely destroyed 
  the exterior fortification and seriously damaged a number 
  of buildings within the city. More public is his edict, never 
  revoked, that forbade any Rokugani to enter the ruin. 
  Despite this, many fragments from the city found their 
  way out into the Empire. Peasants in the region collected 
  them for a time, believing “Naga stones” would bring good 
  fortune. The finest ones, however, wound up in the hands 
  of Asako scholars, who began to suspect the civilization 
  which built Nirukti was far more advanced than even the 
  tribe of Isawa. The builders clearly had their own system 
  of writing, for example, and their engineering was highly 
  sophisticated.
  In modern times, Nirukti is almost completely 
  abandoned. Scorpion scouts who dare to spend the night 
  in the city vanish without a trace, and a poison marsh 
  has formed in the region, making even daylight travel 
  hazardous. Furthermore, the Great Temple on the eastern 
  edge of the city, once home to Nirukti’s Constrictor-born 
  High Vedic, has become Tainted; the gold-and-silver statue 
  of the Qatol which stands there is blackened and broken 
  at the waist. After the Naga enter the Second Great Sleep, 
  bushi from the Unicorn and Crab guard the approaches to 
  Nirukti, entering the ruins only to clear out the occasional 
  bandits who dare to violate the Emperor’s edict.
  Even the Naga themselves avoid the city when they 
  are awake, for the Akasha warns them away. In truth, the 
  destruction in the sixth century killed many Naga who 
  were deep in the Great Sleep, and some of their spirits 
  linger there, furious at their loss. One of those who died 
  was a great war-leader called the Jerish, and his wrath 
  made the ruins lethal to any who dared enter. However, 
  late in the twelfth century the Naga claim the Jerish is 
  reincarnated in a human body as the Crab clan samurai 
  Hida Fubatsu. It is possible the return of the Jerish could 
  signal great changes for the city in which he perished.
  SIKSA (COURAGE)
  Not far from Nirukti lies Siksa, the home city of the Asp. 
  It is the best-preserved of the Naga cities in the Shinomen 
  Mori, and the one known to the greatest number of 
  Rokugani in the modern day, being much more easily 
  accessible than Vyakarana.
  The Asp are the bloodline of warriors, and their home 
  reflects that nature. The City of Courage looks more like 
  a Rokugani structure than the other Naga cities, with a 
  strong encircling wall and a street plan that allows for 
  defense in depth should the outside fortifications be 
  breached. However, since everything is built to accommo-
  date the powerful Asp, the similarities end there. No Kaiu 
  siege engineer, for example, would plate the walls of his 
  castle in gold – but the Asp did, and the precious metal 
  remains untouched today, despite the centuries the Naga 
  spent in slumber. The Asp credit the good condition of 
  their city to their military culture, which encouraged them 
  to prepare well for the Great Sleep; the other bloodlines 
  dispute this reasoning.
  Siksa is built around the headwaters of the River of 
  the Sky, also called the Holy River. Even today, its waters 
  are pure, thanks to the blessings of the Lord Vedic of the 
  Bright Eye. During the Bloodland War, the Shahismael, 
  the Asp general who sought to subjugate all other Naga 
  bloodlines, was captured by his first lieutenant the 
  Shahadet on the banks of this river. In commemoration 
  of this victory, every year the current Shahadet and the 
  members of his personal legion descend to the spring and 
  bathe in its waters, communing with the spirits of their 
  warrior forebears. The spring also plays a vital role in the 
  formation of the Asp Legion. Each new recruit is submerged 
  in the waters by his comrades, who recite to him a litany 
  of his faults, and offer guidance on how to better himself. 
  Following this ritual, he remains there alone. Rumor says 
  that during this time, the recruit has a vision of his own 
  eventual death, giving him the opportunity to prepare for 
  it and thereafter face danger without fear. If this is true, 
  however, no member of the Asp Legion has ever confirmed 
  it to an outsider.
  In modern times Siksa is one of the most active Naga 
  cities, due to its good preservation, its relatively accessible 
  location, and its strong population of healthy Asp. Large 
  portions of it are still uninhabited, of course, and when 
  the Second Sleep occurs the Asp even give over a few 
  buildings to their Unicorn allies.
  219
  THE SHINOMEN FOREST
  Chapter Eleven
   
  
  IYOTISHA (ASTRONOMY)
  The city of Iyotisha lies in a deep valley on the far 
  western edge of the Shinomen Mori. It is the home of 
  the enormous Constrictors, physically largest of the Naga 
  bloodlines, and its architecture reflects that association: 
  everything in Iyotisha is constructed on a titanic scale, 
  dwarfing the few humans who have ventured there.
  The size of the buildings is only one of the characteristics 
  that make Iyotisha seem peculiar. Iyotisha is clearly 
  a planned city, but planned according to a principle 
  which baffles its visitors. For the answer, they must look 
  upward. Iyotisha is the City of Astronomy: its streets are 
  laid out according to the cycles of the heavens, with the 
  great boulevards following the paths of the stars. To its 
  Constrictor inhabitants, this feels perfectly natural and 
  obvious, but even the astrologers of Rokugan find it 
  strange, for the very stars themselves have shifted position 
  since the days when Iyotisha was built.
  Unlike Nirukti and Siksa, Iyotisha did not weather 
  neglect well. When the Naga first awoke from the Great 
  Sleep, the Constrictors were dismayed to find their city 
  had fallen almost entirely into ruin, without human 
  intervention hastening the process. A large number of trees 
  have grown up inside the boundaries, their roots shattering 
  foundations, and ivy tore down many walls, giving the 
  impression that the forest was slowly consuming the city.
  Because the Constrictors are commonly the Vedics of 
  the Naga, Iyotisha is a deeply spiritual place. Naga who 
  visit say they can feel the presence of the Akasha in the 
  ruins, whispering lessons in the depths of their minds. The 
  one building in the entire city that remains intact is the 
  central temple of the Vedics. This is perhaps the largest 
  single structure the Naga ever built: a huge circular hall 
  with an oculus in the center of its vast dome, allowing the 
  light of the Bright Eye and the Pale Eye to always reach 
  inside.
  Iyotisha was attacked in the year 1160 by the Tsuno, 
  but their assault was rebuffed by the Asp, who awakened 
  to defend the city. Since then, the Khan has tasked the 
  Twenty-Eighth Junghar Legion to protect Iyotisha (from 
  a respectful distance). The few Constrictors who remain 
  awake still dwell in the temple, deep in communion with 
  the Akasha. They seek to understand the decline of their 
  race – and hope, if fortune smiles upon them, to reverse it. 
  Rarely visited even by their fellow Naga, they do not take 
  kindly to interruptions from human intruders.
  VYAKARANA (MAGIC)
  The City of Magic lies at the very heart of the Shinomen 
  Mori, in a valley surrounded on three sides by waterfalls. 
  The mist from these falls hides Vyakarana from sight – 
  an appropriate veil for the home of the mysterious Cobra 
  bloodline.
  Rokugani who come there seldom see more than a small 
  fraction of the settlement. Even most Naga have never slid 
  through its streets, believing the place to be haunted by 
  the whispers of the Akasha. Vyakarana is not a city that 
  has ever welcomed visitors, not even at the height of its 
  prosperity; there are no bridges across the three rivers that 
  flow away from the falls. At the same time, however, there 
  is no wall to keep anyone out. Should Vyakarana ever 
  come under attack, the jakla of the Cobra bloodline trust 
  in their mastery of pearl magic to keep them safe.
  Despite their great wisdom, the Cobra have yet to 
  explain the fate that befell their city during the Great Sleep. 
  Those who awoke found the buildings and streets draped 
  in thick, mystical webs, whose origin is still unknown. 
  Much of Vyakarana is intact beneath these webs, but the 
  Naga hesitate to disturb them, fearing what consequence 
  may result. Certain jakla have set themselves the task of 
  unraveling mystery and web alike, but so far they have 
  met with no success.
  The Unicorn Clan bushi Moto Chen is one of the few 
  Rokugani who can claim to know Vyakarana well. He 
  settled there for a time with his wife, the woman known 
  as Akasha, the human embodiment of the collective 
  memories of the Naga race. But even Chen saw only a 
  limited portion of the city; there are entire districts he was 
  forbidden to enter. Although Vyakarana has served as a 
  locus of contact between the Unicorn and the Naga, few 
  samurai are comfortable there, feeling a sense of pervasive 
  unease in the hushed, web-shrouded city.
  The Cobra have good reasons to limit access to their 
  home. Many of their number never awakened, and are 
  physically vulnerable while they remain in the grip of the 
  Great Sleep. Furthermore, the city itself contains a great 
  secret, one the Cobra keep even from others of their race: 
  the Well of the Cobra.
  Unlike the other Naga, who give their spirits freely 
  to the Akasha and are regularly reborn into different 
  bloodlines from one life to the next, the Cobra strive to 
  keep their souls within their own bloodline. When each 
  Cobra youngster reaches its first molting, one of the city’s 
  jakla conducts a ritual in which the youth spills seven 
  drops of blood into the Well. Eggs of the Cobra bloodline 
  are immersed in the blood-tinged waters of the Well, 
  drawing the spirits of past Cobra into the waiting body.
  There are legends of this practice among the other Naga, 
  accounting in part for the insularity of the Cobra (and, 
  some say, the high frequency of Abominations among 
  them). Very few outside Vyakarana know the truth of it, 
  though, and if the Rokugani were to find out, they would 
  almost certainly associate the practice with maho. The 
  process is an imperfect one regardless, and Cobra souls 
  have occasionally been reborn into other Naga bloodlines. 
  Despite this, they continue to keep the Well hidden, and 
  would undoubtedly kill any outsider who came too close.
  220
  Chapter Eleven
  THE SHINOMEN FOREST
   
  
  FOUR BRIDGES GLADE
  Most of the famous Naga sites within the Shinomen 
  are cities, but the Four Bridges Glade is quite different. It 
  directly overlooks the River of the Sky, in an area where 
  the river flows from southeast to northwest through a 
  steep-sided ravine. The glade itself stands atop a tall island 
  promontory, isolated in the middle of the river. Were it not 
  for the bridges, there would be no way to reach it at all.
  Each of the four bridges is built from quartz of various 
  colors, intricately carved so that their facets catch, reflect, 
  and refract the light of the Sun and Moon. Prior to the 
  awakening of the Naga, some legends credited Isawa or 
  one of his children with the construction of the bridges, 
  simply on the grounds that no one else could have made 
  anything so fine. In truth, though, even they were not 
  capable of such feats. The Naga say the bridges are the 
  work of an ancient vedic of the Pale Eye, one who lived 
  so long ago that even the Akasha does not contain the 
  memory of his name. He built each bridge to signify the 
  four Elements through which the Akasha, represented 
  by the glade itself, may be found. The emptiness of the 
  glade symbolizes the emptiness of the soul once it enters 
  the Akasha. The end of the journey, the Naga say, is less 
  important than the journey itself.
  Humans attached a similar meaning to the site before 
  they knew its origin. Because the diagonal course of the 
  ravine allows each bridge to be aligned with the cardinal 
  directions, they assumed an association with the Elements. 
  Not long after the discovery of the glade, some unknown 
  visitor placed white stones at the foot of each bridge, 
  carved with the kanji for Earth, Water, Fire, and Air. The 
  glade, of course, represents the Void. Pilgrimage to this site 
  has become an important ritual for the monks of Reihado 
  Shinsei; when they have reached great understanding of 
  an Element, they cross the appropriate bridge and meditate 
  for a full day in the glade above the river before crossing 
  back the way they came. Completion of this rite signals 
  to the world that the monk is a master of that particular 
  discipline.
  There is a legend that any monk who attains mastery of 
  all four Elements never returns from his fourth pilgrimage. 
  Some say such a monk achieves Enlightenment and 
  vanishes from this world; others say the monk leaves by 
  an invisible fifth bridge, to seek mastery of the Void itself.
  221
  THE SHINOMEN FOREST
  Chapter Eleven
   
  
  Shinseist Sites
  Enlightenment can be found anywhere – even in the 
  depths of the Shinomen Mori. Although the Way of the 
  Little Teacher is associated with humans, and human 
  beings have left very few marks in the trackless expanse of 
  the great forest, there are a few sites in the forest (or that 
  are believed to exist there) that have a strong association 
  with Shinsei and the Brotherhood.
  FIRE POOL OF PURITY
  Some dismiss this location as a mere tale, a futile dream 
  that taunts desperate samurai. Over the centuries enough 
  stories have been told about it, though, that many scholars 
  believe the Fire Pool of Purity actually exists.
  The Fire Pool is said to have its origin as a small pond 
  where Shinsei once stopped for a drink of water. So great 
  was the Little Teacher’s spiritual merit that this trivial 
  action imbued the pond with virtue. Since then its waters 
  have shone with a radiant and unquenchable light.
  Were this light its only special quality, the Fire Pool 
  would be no more than a curiosity. According to the stories, 
  however, these shining waters are capable of curing any 
  ill: disease, poison, even the Shadowlands Taint itself. The 
  Lion histories contain an account of a lord who was dying 
  from the bite of a tsanuri, a lethal snake whose venom has 
  no antidote. A group of scouts, determined to save their 
  lord, went in search of the Fire Pool. Only one returned, a 
  samurai named Ikoma Bakenin – but the water he brought 
  restored his lord to such great health that the man was 
  able to carry his own horse through the palace gates as 
  proof of his recovery. (Not recorded in that account is a 
  later rumor which says the lord did not need all of the 
  water Bakenin brought. The remainder is supposedly still 
  in the keeping of the Ikoma daimyo, held for a day of 
  extraordinary need.)
  Of course, such cures are not easily obtained. Most of 
  those who go in search of the Fire Pool of Purity never 
  return. Given the hazards of the Shinomen Mori, this is 
  hardly surprising – but the stories say there is more to 
  it than that. Some unknown entity guards the Fire Pool 
  against those who would take its waters, and kills many of 
  those who approach its shores. In some versions of the tale, 
  this entity is a guardian placed there by Shinsei himself. 
  In others, the pool is haunted by the ghosts of those who 
  failed to attain their goal – which would suggest the site’s 
  defenses grow stronger with every samurai who falls to 
  them. Even those who win through are not necessarily 
  safe, if they have come seeking the ultimate cure: only the 
  purest of heart can survive the experience of having the 
  Shadowlands Taint burned from their bodies and souls.
  Where is the Fire Pool of Purity? If Rokugani scholars 
  knew that answer for certain, there would be instant 
  war as the Great Clans vied to secure the location for 
  themselves. All that is known with certainty is that the 
  Pool lies somewhere along the River of the Sky. Given that 
  the river spans almost the entire length of the Shinomen 
  Mori, this is hardly enough to point the way.
  THE WATERFALL OF SHINSEI
  Unlike the Fire Pool of Purity, this landmark is relatively 
  easy to find. It lies at the northern end of the River of the 
  Sky, just before those silvery waters vanish underground 
  for good. Here the river cascades over a series of boulders 
  in a fall of nearly 100 feet, ending in a pristine lake – the 
  final point at which the river’s course can be traced.
  The wandering Unicorn who first discovered the 
  waterfall called it “the Road to the Sky,” and it has become 
  something of a pilgrimage site for Rokugani, samurai-ko 
  in particular. The name “the Waterfall of Shinsei” comes 
  from a story that claims this is the last place Shinsei 
  paused before departing Rokugan forever. In honor of this, 
  some samurai brave the dangers of the Shinomen 
  Mori to purify themselves beneath the fall, 
  re-dedicating themselves to the service of 
  their lords and clans.
  LOST HEAVEN SHRINE
  Contrary to the previous story, there 
  is also a legend that Shinsei did not 
  leave Rokugan, but rather perished in 
  the Shinomen Mori. Although this is 
  generally considered a children’s tale, 
  it is popular among the Crab – perhaps 
  because their harsh duty makes death a 
  more believable ending than a walk into 
  the sunset.
  In this legend, Shinsei traveled 
  through the forest without pause until he 
  collapsed of exhaustion and died. Rather 
  than decaying, his body vanished, and in 
  its place rose a small shrine. (Some ver-
  sions hold that the shrine marks the dy-
  ing place of Shinsei’s firstborn son, rather 
  222
  Chapter Eleven
  THE SHINOMEN FOREST
   
  
  than the Little Teacher himself. Others merely attribute the 
  site to some noble and nameless ronin.) The moral of the 
  tale comes when a later traveler asks a monk in the forest 
  how to find the Lost Heaven Shrine. The monk simply an-
  swers, “When the path ends, that is where you will find it.”
  Various samurai, mostly Hida and Hiruma, have 
  attempted to confirm whether there is any truth to this 
  tale. Despite the fact that no one has ever claimed to have 
  found the shrine, everyone knows what it is supposed to 
  look like: an upright white stone, taller than a man, with 
  an empty bowl on the ground before it. There is a natural-
  seeming groove in the stone shaped like a katana; by that 
  sign, they say, the traveler will know he has found the 
  shrine at last.
  THE CROW’S TONGUE
  Some travelers have encountered a beautiful wetland 
  in the depths of the Shinomen, far different from the 
  malignant swamp known as the Shadowlands Marsh. 
  Here, they say, the wildlife exists in peaceful harmony, so 
  even decay may be seen as a part of the natural order of 
  the world.
  Near the edge of this wetland there is an oval pond 
  called the Crow’s Tongue. The name derives from a legend 
  that says Shinsei’s crow dipped its beak into the waters of 
  this pond on the day its master left Rokugan. The crow’s 
  tears fell into the water, giving the pond its salty flavor, but 
  its blessing made the wetland a place of inviolate peace. 
  Whatever hazards a traveler may encounter outside, here 
  he may rest and be well.
  A further elaboration of the story says the crow is still 
  there, watching over the pond and the adjoining marsh. 
  The waters there will remain salty and bitter until Shinsei 
  returns.
  Other Sites
  Not everything in the Shinomen Mori owes its existence 
  to Shinsei or the Naga (presuming, of course, that all of 
  these locations do in fact exist). As with so much else in 
  the great forest, it is difficult to separate fact from truth, 
  even when a samurai swears he saw it with his own eyes.
  THE LEAVES OF THE TREE DOJO 
  This is a grand name for a makeshift fortification used 
  off and on as the base of operations for the infamous 
  Forest Killers bandit gang. Located within the southern 
  fringes of the Shinomen, the dojo relies upon the haunted 
  reputation of the forest and its relative isolation to escape 
  detection. The Forest Killers themselves are one of the 
  most successful and long-lived bandit organizations to 
  ever stalk the Empire. Founded in either the late eleventh 
  or early twelfth century by a former Crab named Hiruma 
  Miroto, the Forest Killers plague all the nearby lands 
  and are declared to be destroyed several times, only to 
  reemerge to plague the people of the Empire again and 
  again.
  Part of the reason for the survival of the Forest Killers 
  is a secondary base of operations, a hidden cavern in the 
  hills just south of the Shinomen Mori. The location of this 
  cavern is only revealed to the oldest and most trustworthy 
  members of the organization, and it serves as their last 
  refuge in times of trouble, as well as a storehouse for 
  looted items that cannot be sold immediately. It is from 
  here that a cadre emerges to rebuild the Forest Killers each 
  time they appear to be wiped out. 
  THE TREE OF                       
  WISDOM BEYOND TIME
  Considered by most to be a mere fable meant to teach 
  children proper respect for the earth, this tale purports to 
  explain the single mahogany tree that stands just south of 
  Nirukti, within a ring of maple and oak.
  The story claims that one day a man walked into the 
  Shinomen Mori and begged for “wisdom beyond time.” 
  Although the narrative gives the man no name or 
  identifying features, he is assumed to be a shugenja, for 
  when he begged the Air spirits to show him the meaning 
  of everything, they told him to ask the Fire. The Fire, in 
  turn, told him to ask the Water; and the Water, of course, 
  told him to ask the Earth.
  The Earth, being what it is, ignored him. But the man 
  was persistent; every day for a month he prayed to the 
  Earth, asking it to share its wisdom and secrets. This finally 
  vexed the Earth beyond its own endurance – and, some 
  say, it was insulted that the man had asked the Air, Fire, 
  and Water first. Whatever the reason, the Earth turned the 
  man into a mahogany tree.
  “Now you will know wisdom beyond time,” the Earth 
  said to the tree. “Meditate upon your insincerity. Think 
  upon your arrogance. The Earth is not yours to command. 
  It was born before you, and it will exist long after you 
  have turned to dust and become one with the stones 
  beneath your feet.”
  Whether the man has learned his lesson yet, the story 
  does not say.
  223
  THE SHINOMEN FOREST
  Chapter Eleven
   
  
  SIGHING MOON MURDERS
  In the ninth century an imperial noblewoman named 
  Miya Ebekko was traveling through the Shinomen Mori 
  on her way to Crane lands with only two handmaidens for 
  company. They never arrived at their destination. When 
  scouts finally located their bodies, the corpses had been 
  so defiled that the earth was bloody for paces in every 
  direction, and it took the eta days to collect every scrap of 
  flesh and bone.
  To this day, no one is certain what killed the three 
  travelers. Most believe a ronin named Gugaku murdered 
  them out of greed, to steal the six golden koku they carried 
  in their shawls. But this does not explain why he then went 
  mad and hacked their bodies to pieces; the argument that 
  he did so to cover his trail is hardly satisfying. Others say 
  it was a beast that attacked them, perhaps a rabid wolf or 
  even something Tainted. A few blame the Naga, theorizing 
  that the women stumbled into some ancient trap meant to 
  defend a treasure they did not even know was there.
  The three women were given proper funeral rites, of 
  course, back in the Imperial city of Otosan Uchi. Despite 
  the best efforts of the Seppun shugenja overseeing the 
  ceremony, though, the pyre their remains had been placed 
  on would not burn – not until a sprig of wood from the 
  Shinomen Mori was added to the pile. History says the 
  Emperor himself wept when the three women passed to 
  their rest at last.
  Unfortunately, it is questionable whether they achieved 
  any rest after all. The site of the murders is supposedly still 
  haunted; nothing will grow there, and the very ground 
  remains wet with blood, just as it was when the bodies 
  were found. Those who travel past take care to do so in 
  daylight, and avoid stepping on the stained earth.
  GATES OF PERSISTENCE
  In the third century a Kaiu samurai named Sudaro lived 
  with his only son, making a poor living as a stonecutter. 
  How this came about is not certain; some histories say he 
  was actually a peasant who pretended to the status of a 
  samurai, while others say he fell into debt and his lord, 
  determined to shame him for his attachment to wealth, 
  refused to even grant him the dignity of being made ronin, 
  exiling him instead to the life of a peasant craftsman. 
  Regardless of the truth behind his origin, though, Sudaro’s 
  existence is recorded in the Imperial Histories.
  A Bayushi daimyo (whose name is not recorded) came 
  to Sudaro and demanded the stonecutter carve a great torii 
  arch for him. The daimyo planned to mount the arch over 
  the road into his lands, striking awe and fear in the hearts 
  of all who approached. When he returned to claim the 
  torii, however, he found a tiny flaw in the stone. Furious, 
  the daimyo drew his katana and struck, shattering the torii 
  into a hundred pieces. As penalty for Sudaro’s failure, the 
  Bayushi took Sudaro’s six-year-old son. 
  This boy was the only source of joy in Sudaro’s grim 
  life, and no matter how great the Bayushi lord might be, 
  Sudaro was determined to reclaim his son. The stonecutter 
  followed the Scorpion party northward, and heard his son 
  shout in fear as they entered the Shinomen Mori. That 
  night, the cruel-hearted daimyo tied the child to a tree and 
  dared the forest to take the boy.
  When Sudaro caught up the following morning, every 
  last Scorpion was dead, and the boy was nowhere to be 
  seen. Overwhelmed by the loss of his son, Sudaro cried 
  out… and heard the child reply from the woods. His son was 
  alive and well, and said he had been rescued by “serpent 
  men” – clearly some of the few Naga who remained awake 
  during the Great Sleep. In gratitude for their aid, Sudaro 
  vowed to carve for them a torii that would surpass the 
  one he had made for the Bayushi lord. He spent the next 
  four years dragging a monumental block of stone from the 
  Crab mountains all the way to the spot where his son’s life 
  had been saved. Although various samurai offered horses 
  or even their own strength to assist him, Sudaro insisted 
  on completing the task alone. When he finally reached his 
  destination, he and his son raised the block onto one edge 
  and carved it into a flawless arch.
  The torii still stands today, just inside the edge of the 
  forest nearest to Kaiu lands, with the kanji for “Nothing, 
  Tomorrow, Forever, Today” etched into its stone. Many 
  years later the twenty-first Hantei Emperor, hearing 
  the story of Sudaro’s achievement, elevated him as a 
  Mikokami, the lesser Fortune of Persistence. In modern 
  times, Brotherhood monks make pilgrimages to the Gates 
  of Persistence to pray, for according to their tales, sleeping 
  beneath the torii grants dreams of both the Naga and of 
  Sudaro’s dedication.
  HIBAGON VILLAGE
  The existence of hibagon themselves is disputed, let 
  alone an entire village of them. Those who doubt say that 
  observers have mistaken simple monkeys for something 
  more. The creatures have been sighted in enough places, 
  however, that it is difficult to write the ape-men off as a 
  mere figment of overactive imaginations.
  The so-called “hibagon village” is said to lie deep in the 
  Shinomen Mori, as far from the borders as it can possibly 
  get. Unlike the crude, temporary shelters of sticks and 
  leaves that travelers have claimed to identify as hibagon 
  work elsewhere, this place is supposed to be something 
  closer to a proper village, with huts laid out around an 
  enormous oak tree. This tree is the home of an ancient 
  kodama spirit which the hibagon worship as a god. In 
  darker versions of the tale, they sacrifice travelers to their 
  god and eat the flesh, but those who believe hibagon are 
  real dismiss this as utter nonsense, citing the cowardly 
  nature and vegetarian diet of the creatures. (One might 
  also question how such primitive animals could possibly 
  overcome a trained samurai of the Empire – though a 
  peasant, perhaps, might fall prey.)
  224
  Chapter Eleven
  THE SHINOMEN FOREST
   
  
  There is another version of the story, however, which 
  might hold a kernel of truth. In this variant, the hibagon are 
  not animals at all; they are men. They are the descendants 
  of a tribe that refused to accept the rule of the Kami at 
  the dawn of the Empire, and fled into the Shinomen Mori 
  seeking a place where they could continue their ancient 
  ways. Over the centuries they have degenerated, becoming 
  stupid, bestial creatures not even capable of chipping 
  stone to make simple tools. This, the storytellers say, is 
  a cautionary tale, showing what men and women would 
  have become without the Celestial Order to guide them.
  EIGHT WORLDS SORROW PATH
  Deep in the records of the Falcon Clan there is an 
  account which tells of two villages just on the edge of 
  the clan’s territory, known as Kuguro-Mushari and Tsuyoi 
  Kokoro Mura. For unknown reasons, this account also 
  makes mention of the road that connects the two villages 
  to one another, which bears the remarkable name of Eight 
  Worlds Sorrow Path.
  There are no other documents mentioning those 
  villages or the path between them. No traveler has visited 
  them in centuries; whenever an archivist unearths this 
  reference to them, he invariably assumes the villages 
  were relocated or died out ages ago. There is no record of 
  relocation, though, and even if the inhabitants died, surely 
  someone would have happened upon the ruins by now. 
  One clerk, a man possessed of a fanciful imagination and 
  too much free time, suggested the Eight Worlds Sorrow 
  Path was designed to teach human beings to release their 
  attachment to the world. Those who walked it enough 
  times eventually reached Enlightenment, and one by one 
  the villagers walked it until they all transcended mortal 
  existence. When the last of them departed this world, the 
  houses and the path itself vanished with them. 
  However, there is not a single shred of proof to support 
  this clerk’s idea.
  THE VANISHING INN
  Although there are occasional human settlements 
  within the fringes of the Shinomen Mori, they are few 
  and far between. Any traveler who happens upon an 
  inn within the forest ought to be immediately 
  suspicious… but if this story is to be believed, 
  dozens of samurai have been caught up in the 
  illusion of an inn, not realizing they have 
  walked into a dreadful trap.
  In the classic version of this tale, the 
  samurai traveler arrives to find the common 
  room of the inn filled with surly villagers 
  (though there is no village for miles 
  around). The keeper of the inn, by contrast, 
  is a beautiful young woman, mourning her 
  recently-dead parents (who supposedly 
  built the establishment). She is honored 
  to have such a noble guest, and brings 
  him the best food she has to offer. Some 
  storytellers say the samurai refuses this meal, but whether 
  he accepts it or not, she sings a song for him, and her 
  voice is astonishingly lovely and pure.
  Inevitably the illusion fails. The samurai realizes the 
  villagers are actually shikko-gaki; his beautiful hostess is 
  a bog hag. The food he has so ravenously been eating is 
  human flesh, taken from the bodies of previous travelers. 
  He fights his way free and escapes the inn, but when he 
  returns to the site the next day, intending to burn it to the 
  ground, he finds no sign the building was ever there.
  This tale mimics the characteristics of a kwaidan, a 
  “strange story” told only for entertainment. The records 
  of the Brotherhood of Shinsei, however, contain more 
  than a few accounts of acolytes who renounced the world 
  and shaved their heads after defiling themselves by eating 
  human flesh. If the inn truly does exist, then travelers 
  within the Shinomen Mori are advised to refrain from its 
  hospitality.
  Secrets of the Forest
  The stories and locations described in the previous 
  sections are merely the most famous ones associated with 
  the Shinomen Mori, the ones which have made their way 
  into the Empire often enough that many Rokugani have 
  heard of them. The forest is vast, larger than the territories 
  of any of the individual Great Clans. Every samurai who 
  has ventured beneath its branches has a tale of something 
  unusual he found there, even if it was only a tree whose 
  trunk seemed to have the shape of a face, watching him 
  wherever he went.
  Some of these tales are benign, such as the Daidoji 
  scout who traveled along solid ground until he suddenly 
  found himself walking on the branch of a tree, high above 
  the earth. Others are more sinister, like the Shinjo who 
  went berserk and murdered his Ikoma companion out of a 
  conviction that he must stay and examine the site.
  To learn the secrets of the Shinomen in full would take 
  far more than the thousand years of Rokugan’s history. 
  Any who wish to expand their knowledge of the place are 
  advised to tread cautiously, and always to remember:
  The forest is stronger than they are.
  225
  THE SHINOMEN FOREST
  Chapter Eleven
   
  
   
  
   
  
  228
  Chapter Twelve
  OTHER LANDS: IMPERIALS, MONKS, AND UNALIGNED
   
  
  Although the bulk of the Empire’s lands are controlled 
  by the Great Clans, there are plenty of regions which 
  fall outside the reach of those eight mighty factions. 
  The three Imperial families – Otomo, Seppun, and Miya 
  – each control lands and castles of their own, and the 
  Brotherhood of Shinsei administers temples and shrines 
  throughout the Empire. There are even some independent 
  strongholds, ruled by ronin or even by peasants, although 
  these tend to fall into the orbit of one or another of the 
  Great Clans over the course of history.
  Imperial Lands and 
  Holdings
  Although the three Imperial families are among the 
  wealthiest and most politically powerful families in 
  Rokugan, they control very few castles and very little in 
  the way of land. Of course, their most important holding 
  is the Imperial City itself – Otosan Uchi for the first eleven 
  and a half centuries of the Empire’s history, and Toshi 
  Ranbo thereafter. These two mighty cities are discussed 
  separately in Chapters 13 and 15. 
  CHAPTER TWELVE
  Lands of the Otomo Family 
  The Otomo family holds no actual provinces and thus 
  has no “family lands” in the normal sense of the term. 
  No peasants till farmlands for the Otomo, and the family 
  controls no territory larger than its own palace and 
  associated village. This peculiar situation is maintained 
  throughout the history of the Otomo family, from its 
  founding in the first century all the way through the fall 
  of the Hantei and then the Toturi dynasties. The family 
  deliberately chooses this essentially landless status, for to 
  the Otomo the possession of lands is an obstacle to their 
  purpose as a family. Their duty is to maintain social order 
  by pitting the clans against each other, ensuring no single 
  clan holds enough power to threaten the Emperor. Lands 
  are a distraction. Farmers are a distraction. Retainers 
  and armies, generals, logistics, and all the duties of 
  landholders are not only distractions, but are actually 
  beneath their calling. Moreover, because the Otomo are 
  kin to the Imperial House and vital to the maintenance 
  of the Imperial Bureaucracy, they know they will be 
  provided for out of the Imperial Treasury and need not 
  trouble themselves to seek more lands to maintain their 
  opulent public image. They do, however, make careful 
  “investments” in skilled peasant retainers, mercantile 
  229
  OTHER LANDS: IMPERIALS, MONKS, AND UNALIGNED
  Chapter Twelve
   
  
  patronage, and artistic sponsorships, allowing them to 
  generate a considerable amount of extra wealth without 
  any need for lands at all. As a result, this small family 
  boasts a lavish lifestyle comparable to the mightiest Great 
  Clan families, a source of considerable jealousy to other 
  samurai in the Empire.  
  Otomo holdings, whether a small estate in a distant city 
  or their seat of power at Kyuden Otomo, are always lavish 
  – displaying the family’s unquestioned power and wealth 
  – but also highly ordered and traditional. The necessary 
  amenities are always present, and their holdings never 
  lack for retainers, servants, or any other human assets, but 
  nothing unusual or exotic is tolerated; even more than the 
  Crane holdings, the estates of the Otomo are monuments 
  to propriety. However, thanks to the strict order which the 
  Otomo demand, they are also equally functional.
  KYUDEN OTOMO 
  The Otomo family’s only castle and by far their most 
  impressive possession. Its location and nature through the 
  Empire’s history tell a great deal about the Otomo family’s 
  purposes and status. In many respects it has always 
  been more important where it is located rather than how 
  impressive it might be. 
  Until the mid-twelfth century, Kyuden Otomo is situated 
  within the Forbidden City, the walled innermost portion of 
  Otosan Uchi. It is the only structure there which is even 
  close to the height of the Imperial Palace itself, but is 
  carefully constructed to ensure the Otomo do not in any 
  way overshadow that building – theirs is always clearly 
  the lesser location. The building is positioned near one of 
  the main gates into the Inner City, a location that reflects 
  that all Rokugani, before they can reach the Imperial 
  Palace and the Emperor’s own court, must pass under the 
  watchful eye of the servants of the Emperor. A palatial 
  and magnificent estate, it holds offices for much of the 
  Imperial Bureaucracy in its lower floors and attendant 
  buildings, and is opulent enough to host several Winter 
  Courts in years when it was deemed inappropriate for the 
  Emperor to travel out of the capital. 
  After the fall of Otosan Uchi during the Four Winds era, 
  Kyuden Otomo is rebuilt elsewhere with the assistance and 
  blessings of the Crane Clan. Its new location is on the coast 
  just north of the Crane lands (and thus technically within 
  the boundaries of the Imperial territory around Otosan 
  Uchi), but the Crane take responsibility for supplying 
  and protecting it. Although the Crane never stint on their 
  obligations, to the Otomo this new home dependent on 
  a Great Clan is a sign of how far their stars have fallen 
  since the end of the Hantei Dynasty. While this sentiment 
  eventually faded in the later Iweko dynasty, when the 
  Otomo are re-confirmed in their traditional duties, the 
  fact that their main palace is located far away from the 
  Imperial City remains a source of concern. It allows their 
  family dojo to train its students away from the scrutiny 
  of others, but the Otomo consider this a minor blessing at 
  best and yearn for the days when they can rebuild a full 
  palace in their rightful place at the Emperor’s side.
  Lands of the Seppun Family 
  Of the three Imperial families, the Seppun have the 
  most extensive actual holdings, but even so these amount 
  to only one sizable province. On the other hand, this 
  province is one of the most lush and attractive plots of 
  land in the Empire. Located within sight of Otosan Uchi’s 
  Hub Villages, the Seppun Province is a place of wide 
  verdant fields, covered with rice paddies, and cut through 
  by many small streams prized for their quality and variety 
  of fish. Needless to say, the Seppun profit greatly from 
  their maintenance and tending of these lands.
  The number of samurai retainers actually administering 
  and defending these lands is low, indeed considerably 
  lower than the family could assign if it wished. The 
  Seppun consider their sacred duty of defending the 
  Emperor, whether in Otosan Uchi or later in Toshi Ranbo, 
  far more important than defending their own lands, and 
  they maintain the bulk of their soldiers within the Imperial 
  capital at all times. This does mean their lands are not 
  strongly garrisoned, especially in the twelfth century 
  when the capital moves to the more distant Toshi Ranbo. 
  There is always a lurking fear that the Seppun province 
  may come under attack raiders, bandits, or other such 
  threats, but the Seppun family’s close friendship with both 
  the Lion and the Crane means its leaders seldom worry too 
  much about this possibility. Both clans have interests tied 
  closely to the Imperial Throne, and so it is rare indeed that 
  they are not willing to send a legion to aid in the defense 
  of the Seppun Province.
  Moreover, the Seppun lands are home to the sacred 
  Grave of Seppun, one of the holiest sites in Rokugan. It 
  would take brave bandits indeed to assail this region, con-
  sidering the wrath of an entire Empire would fall on them. 
  The province is heavily domesticated and up until the 
  fall of Otosan Uchi it is one of the most densely populated 
  regions in Rokugan. Even after the fall, despite the decline 
  in the Hub Villages to the south, there are still a formidable 
  number of samurai living in this region. Wildlife is 
  found only within certain sacred regions where no act of 
  230
  Chapter Twelve
  OTHER LANDS: IMPERIALS, MONKS, AND UNALIGNED
   
  
  violence is allowed; otherwise, the whole place is tilled 
  and maintained for one or another purpose of the Seppun 
  family. It is no surprise that they are both beautiful and 
  extremely quiet; only when the city of Otosan Uchi itself 
  is threatened is there any true violence within the Seppun 
  Province.
  KYUDEN SEPPUN 
  One might expect the personal defenders of the Imperial 
  line might have a powerful military installation for their 
  home, but in reality Kyuden Seppun – often called the 
  “Second Home of the Hantei” – is a nigh-indefensible 
  palace. Although it is built at the high point of a hill, 
  it lacks the high walls and fortified keep of a traditional 
  castle. Instead, Kyuden Seppun is a sprawling estate of 
  several conjoined smaller estates (or yashiki). These 
  various estates, built over time by different Seppun 
  daimyo, gradually fuse together into a truly magnificent 
  and wondrous residence. Thus it is little wonder that 
  Kyuden Seppun is a frequent choice for the Emperors of 
  the Hantei line to host their Winter Court.  
  Despite its beauty, Kyuden Seppun is not a place of 
  grandiose pomposity or excessive displays of wealth. 
  Instead it is a serene, reverent, and quiet place, one where 
  violence is almost unheard of and guests are treated to a 
  far more enlightened experience than many first expect. 
  The Seppun are a deeply religious family with equal roles 
  as priests and soldiers, and have always treated their 
  ancestral home as a place that calls first and foremost 
  on their roots in the priesthood. Thus, while a military 
  garrison is always present here, it is relatively small and 
  kept largely out of sight from guests. Most of those guests, 
  even the most stuffy or worldly, depart with a sense of 
  inner peace and speak glowingly of their time here.
  After the fall of Otosan Uchi, the halls of Kyuden 
  Seppun become a more somber place, marked by the sense 
  of failure and grief which haunts the family. Although 
  the later Toturi Dynasty and Iweko Dynasty Emperors still 
  visit Kyuden Seppun for Winter Court, they do so far less 
  often than the Hantei, and the ominous nearby presence 
  of Otosan Uchi’s ruins makes the place far less appealing 
  to outsiders. By the end of the twelfth century the halls of 
  the palatial estate grow increasingly quiet.
  THE FOUR TEMPLES 
  True to the religious roots of the Seppun family, Kyuden 
  Seppun is surrounded by a quartet of temples called 
  Daikandaiji, Yakushiji, Asukadera, and Kawaradera. These 
  four temples are named in honor of four sayings by Shinsei 
  and thus each reflects particular elements of the Shintaoist 
  faith. Retirement to these temples is a popular choice not 
  only among the Seppun but any individuals of high status 
  and political pull. Consequently, these four temples have 
  always had a certain appeal to political figures seeking 
  advice and guidance from the Brotherhood, and the more 
  politically-minded monks of the Brotherhood likewise 
  tend to gravitate here. 
  THE GRAVE OF SEPPUN  
  Located within walking distance of Kyuden Seppun, this 
  is one of the few locations in the Empire to be exempted 
  from the rule of cremation imposed after the first 
  appearance of the Bloodspeaker Iuchiban, the sacrosanct 
  Grave of Seppun has stood inviolate through all the 
  centuries from her death to modern times. No enemy has 
  ever despoiled the Grave, even during the worst of crises, 
  and rumors abound that the site is watched over by the 
  spirit of Seppun herself, a shade strong enough to dissuade 
  any who might desecrate her remains.
  The stately but small tomb is covered in frescoes 
  depicting the stars as they were seen when the Kami fell 
  to earth, along with various other religious iconography. 
  A small path connects it to the Seppun estates, winding 
  through groves of willow trees. Visitors are not common, 
  but those who do come are deeply pious and respectful. 
  THE SEPPUN GARDENS  
  This term is used to describe not a “garden” in the 
  conventional sense, but rather the entire region in the 
  vicinity of Kyuden Seppun. No farming is conducted so 
  close to the Seppun estates, but the lands are still tended 
  well, creating the tone and appearance of a vast lightrly 
  manicured park. Aside from their vast expanse and semi-
  natural beauty, the Seppun Gardens are known mainly 
  for the statuary that can be found within them. One new 
  statue is commissioned each time a Seppun daimyo is 
  appointed, and thus over time they slowly multiply. Only 
  very rarely is anyone foolish enough to cause harm to 
  these statues, and pilgrims visit them to honor the servants 
  of the Emperor and reflect upon their history.
  231
  OTHER LANDS: IMPERIALS, MONKS, AND UNALIGNED
  Chapter Twelve
   
  
  The Hub Villages
  The four Hub Villages are located around Otosan Uchi, 
  and while they technically are not within the Seppun 
  Province, for most of history they are protected by the 
  Seppun in the same manner as the Imperial capital. These 
  four large villages – in truth, they are closer to small cities 
  – serve both as places for excess samurai to live and as 
  sources of specialized heimin labor for the city’s needs. 
  Because Otosan Uchi itself cannot grow beyond its outer 
  walls and thus often has insufficient housing for all those 
  who visit it, many samurai acquire estates in one or another 
  of the Hub Villages. Much of the Imperial bureaucracy 
  lives there, and when the Emerald Champion’s magistrates 
  bring in taxes in the fall, they are counted in the Hub 
  Villages. In effect, these towns are the “little capitals” of 
  the Empire, where those who do not have access to the 
  Emperor’s Forbidden City can still meet to negotiate and 
  trade. Thus, for most of history the Hub villages are well 
  populated and heavily trafficked, known both for their 
  many wealthy samurai and for their numerous heimin 
  artisans, craftsmen, and shipwrights.  
  In the wake of Otosan Uchi’s destruction in the mid-
  twelfth century, the Imperial City is rebuilt in Toshi Ranbo 
  and much of the Hub Villages’ population moves there as 
  well – along with most of the Seppun bushi who protected 
  the villages as well. However, the four small cities do not 
  entirely die. Protected by a mixture of ronin, clan samurai, 
  and local peasant soldiers, they endure and even manage 
  occasional bursts of renewed prosperity.  
  The city of Otosan Uchi may be gone, but the Hub 
  Villages retain their positions near the great Bay of the 
  Golden Sun, and this grants them an ongoing strategic 
  and mercantile value despite their reduced power and 
  population. 
  MURA KITA CHUSHIN
  The North Hub Village is a major center of merchant 
  commerce and is also known for its shipwrights, building 
  ships of all kinds for any who might need them. After 
  the founding of the Tortoise Clan in the fifth century, 
  the village is always ruled by a headman appointed by 
  the Tortoise, and the small clan runs a large open-air 
  marketplace, the Iron Turtle Market Square, within the 
  town. The clan also places its official Embassy in this 
  village rather than in Otosan Uchi itself.
  After the fall of Otosan Uchi and the departure of the 
  Seppun, the Tortoise largely take over the village and turn 
  its many abandoned buildings into shops and warehouses 
  full of strange and exotic goods.
  MURA HIGASHI CHUSHIN
  East Hub Village is notorious as a town heavily 
  populated by ronin and mercenaries, usually looking for 
  employment by the samurai visiting the Imperial city. East 
  Hub is the smallest of the four towns, and most activity 
  centers around a large teahouse called the House of 
  the Green Koi – founded by an Imperial Herald – and a 
  neighboring sake house called the Crimson Blossom. 
  Once the Tortoise Clan comes into existence, it maintains 
  a nominal presence within the village and hires a ronin 
  otokodate called the East Wind to protect its assets. 
  After the fall of Otosan Uchi, the East Wind tries to 
  protect the town as best it can on its own, eventually 
  gaining patronage from the Unicorn Clan for this purpose. 
  Later in the twelfth century, the Mantis Clan is granted 
  control of the town’s port; they use it, among other things, 
  to bring in the supplies for building their semi-secret 
  holding called Houritsu Mura. 
  MURA NISHI CHUSHIN
  West Hub Village is home to the storehouses of the 
  Imperial tax collectors, many of whom also live here. It is 
  also known for a large sake brewery, the Western Hub Sake 
  Works. Aside from this, the village’s only notable historical 
  significance is the presence of an estate belonging to the 
  ronin Tsi family. Supposedly, in the second century the 
  family’s founder, Tsi Wenfu, is bestowed this estate by 
  Emperor Hantei Genji himself. The Tsi family remains 
  here quietly for centuries, making and selling beautiful 
  weapons.
  In the late twelfth century, the Tsi are finally granted 
  Minor Clan status as the Oriole, and West Hub Village is 
  passed to their control. At that time the first bushi dojo of 
  the Oriole Clan is built here. 
  MURA MINAMI CHUSHIN
  South Hub Village is a center of art and culture, home 
  to numerous heimin artisans and a fair number of samurai 
  ones as well. Doji Nio, the son of Lady Doji and Kakita, 
  makes the South Hub his home and thus it is, from the 
  very beginning, a magnet for those of creative and artistic 
  232
  Chapter Twelve
  OTHER LANDS: IMPERIALS, MONKS, AND UNALIGNED
   
  
  temperament. After he dies, his will leaves his estate to 
  “Rokugan’s authors of beauty” and it becomes a communal 
  home for storytellers, poets, painters, and every other sort 
  of artist trying to make a name in Otosan Uchi. The estate 
  is often referred to (somewhat facetiously) as Kyuden Nio.
  Shortly before the fall of Otosan Uchi in the twelfth 
  century, Kyuden Nio is attacked by the Onisu called Hakai 
  and completely destroyed. Under normal circumstances it 
  would have been rebuilt, but just a year later Otosan Uchi 
  itself is destroyed.
  Since then, South Hub Village recovers somewhat more 
  than the other three Hub Villages. Its proximity to Kyuden 
  Seppun means travelers and pilgrims still pass through on 
  a semi-regular basis, and while the artisans never return 
  in any great numbers, the town does boast a major silk-
  works. 
  The Castle of                    
  the Emerald Champion 
  The lands north and west of Otosan Uchi, beyond the 
  Seppun Province, are assigned to the Emerald Champion, 
  the first and most revered of the Jeweled Champions. The 
  castle itself, known as the Palace of the Emerald Champion 
  or Shiro Yogasha, sits on a high hill surrounded by a wide 
  empty plain, the Plains of the Emerald Champion, allowing 
  any advancing army to be spotted days in advance. 
  However, no Rokugani army ever dares to threaten its 
  borders, since all daimyo know this would simply be an 
  invitation for all the other clans to attack them. 
  The castle is a luxurious and sprawling estate with 
  only modest fortifications; the Imperial Chrysanthemum 
  displayed at the front gate is considered protection enough. 
  In the twelfth century, after Otosan Uchi is destroyed, 
  Emerald Champion Yasuki Hachi orders defensive walls 
  constructed around the castle, and builds several lookout 
  towers on the plains. However, the castle remains safe 
  from attack. 
  After the new Imperial capital is established at Toshi 
  Ranbo, the Emerald Champion no longer views this castle 
  as a suitable headquarters. The estate is re-tasked as a base 
  and dojo for Emerald Magistrates, and the Ruby Champion 
  – the primary sensei of the Ruby Dojo that trains Imperial 
  magistrates – builds a small estate adjoining the castle. 
  Lands of the Miya Family
  In contrast to the religious significance of the Seppun 
  and the wealth and influence of the Otomo, the Miya 
  inhabit lands which are modest in size, poor in wealth, and 
  relegated to a distant part of the Empire – almost as if the 
  Emperor were embarrassed by the youngest and smallest 
  Imperial family. However, nothing could be further from 
  the truth. The Miya chose their lands for themselves, 
  selecting the humble region as a reminder of their duty 
  and their family motto: “There are no Miya heroes.” That 
  this forces them to travel long distances to fulfill their 
  duties is an extra challenge they happily accept. 
  The lone province of the Miya is nestled against the 
  foot of the Spine of the World Mountains, a place of 
  rolling foothills that give way to wide open plains. Very 
  233
  OTHER LANDS: IMPERIALS, MONKS, AND UNALIGNED
  Chapter Twelve
   
  
  little of this land has been properly cultivated, and much 
  of it is given over to natural beauty – trickling streams 
  and waterfalls in the mountains, lightly-wooded forests 
  in the hills, and swaying grasslands and wildflowers in 
  the plains. A few farming villages are found scattered 
  around the province, most of them located near Kyuden 
  Miya itself; they are called Genmai Mura, or Brown-Rice 
  Villages, a nod to the Miya’s embrace of commonality. 
  There are a few notable areas in the province, however, 
  which reverse this general trend… most obviously the 
  Miya family’s castle itself.
  KYUDEN MIYA
  The Miya castle is actually quite humble despite 
  belonging to an Imperial family, and in truth the title of 
  “Kyuden” is as much a gesture of respect as an assessment 
  of the family’s ability to host the Emperor’s Winter Court. 
  The castle itself is only three stories tall, a broad-based 
  and squat keep in a solid style more akin to the Crab 
  than the tall grace of the Crane or the Otomo. A second 
  small castle, reserved for the Emperor and his travelling 
  companions if they should ever visit, stands to the 
  northeast of the Miya’s own keep, still within the same 
  walled courtyard (and with the best view and the most 
  protection). Unofficially known as ‘Kyuden Hantei,’ this 
  second castle is opulent and elegant, draped in wealth 
  and works of art… and stays empty for decades at a time, 
  save for the handful of Miya caretakers charged with its 
  upkeep. The number of times that Kyuden Miya has hosted 
  the Winter Court may be counted on the fingers of only 
  one hand… but on those occasions, the Son of Heaven 
  wanted for nothing.
  The walls of Kyuden Miya are of stone, thick enough 
  to repel attacking legions, but have never been tested 
  by anything greater than occasional banditry. They lack 
  parapets or walkways for guards, giving them a peaceful 
  appearance which the Miya consider vital to their duties 
  of communication and diplomacy. Those who take a closer 
  look will note the small holes that line the walls near the 
  uppermost sections; these are peg holes, allowing the Miya 
  to insert wooden platforms to create walkways if needed. 
  This is but one of the many small unique developments 
  provided by the Miya’s vassal family, the Anou. 
  On either side of the castle are shrines: the Eastern 
  Temple, dedicated to the Sun, and the Western Temple, 
  dedicated to the Moon. Prayers for good fortune happen 
  in the East, where it is said the Sun herself listens to 
  the humble Miya’s requests, while calls for mercy and 
  apologies are given in the West, where the Moon will 
  decide if punishment for misdeeds has been sufficient. 
  These temples would probably be far more famous if the 
  Miya were better located in the Empire, but they see no 
  need for tourists to clutter their humble home. 
  Of final note is that Kyuden Miya, like many of the 
  Empire’s oldest castles, has one room set aside for six 
  Great Clans at Winter Court (Crab, Crane, Dragon, Lion, 
  Phoenix, and Scorpion) but has never added a place for 
  the children of Shinjo after the return of the Unicorn Clan. 
  When the first Unicorn emissaries came here, they said, 
  “We brought our own castles!” and introduced Rokugan 
  to the Yurt. It is a point of clan pride to recreate this every 
  time the Unicorn visit, with the Miya apologizing once 
  again for having not yet constructed new quarters and the 
  Unicorn once again insisting on using their tents. 
  THE MIYA LIBRARY
  While all samurai families in Rokugan keep libraries, 
  the Miya have a special connection with theirs, the third-
  largest library in the Empire (behind the Isawa of the 
  Phoenix and the Ikoma of the Lion). This library is nearly 
  devoid of any writing by the Miya themselves, a further 
  reinforcement of the family motto (“There are no Miya 
  heroes”) which is inscribed above the entryway. Instead, 
  the Miya library is dedicated to everyone else, serving as 
  a central repository for the heraldry and mon of every 
  samurai in Rokugan, alive or dead. These archives are 
  exhaustive, and Miya heralds travel to every clan annually 
  to keep up their records and provide assistance for those 
  samurai who have been granted the right to create their 
  own personal mon. The Miya always strive to make sure 
  any new mon does not match an earlier one so as to avoid 
  any confusion in the official records. This is not always 
  successful, however, and veteran Miya librarians can 
  detail how the mon of a family in the fourth century is 
  not the same as the one used in the seventh century by 
  the same family – distinctions that escape even the most 
  erudite historians from other parts of the Empire. 
  Service in the library is dreary, repetitive work, focused 
  on meticulous filing and research, and the staff is largely 
  composed of failed Heralds – those who did poorly at their 
  gempukku, those who are unable to handle the rigors of 
  travel, or those whose social skills lack the eloquence or 
  humility required of a shisha. Those given more valuable 
  senior positions, such as the annual trips to gather new 
  mon, are the ones who can turn this drudgery into an 
  honorable and enjoyable pursuit, becoming true librarians 
  despite their early foibles. The best of these strive to 
  become the Head Librarian, a position of little power but 
  great respect. The Head Librarian is expected to have a 
  near-encyclopedic knowledge of the library’s contents and 
  to know all the mon of all the clans, Great and Minor, 
  living and extinct. 
  234
  Chapter Twelve
  OTHER LANDS: IMPERIALS, MONKS, AND UNALIGNED
   
  
  THE ARCHIVE OF THE EMPEROR
  As befits the Heralds of the Empire, every single 
  proclamation of the Emperor is copied and stored in 
  the Miya Library, no matter how minor or major. These 
  proclamations are routinely copied by junior librarians to 
  ensure that none are lost, with extra copies placed in the 
  Imperial Capital’s own records. This section of the Miya 
  library is always open to visitors, with copies of every 
  proclamation brought out for perusal by request. (The 
  originals, of course, are stored much more carefully, with 
  only the most senior samurai ever given access to them.) 
  While many would think that mistakes and errors would 
  creep in over the centuries, the Head Librarian personally 
  verifies each copy when it is made, ensuring perfection in 
  the transcription. In general, each proclamation is given 
  a new transcription once a century to ensure readability. 
  THE ARCHIVE OF WINTER COURT
  This is perhaps the least-visited wing of the Miya library. 
  The Miya scribes at each year’s Imperial Winter Court keep 
  a list of each guest who was present, of the participants in 
  each major contest, the winners of those contests, and any 
  particular lore that springs from each. The archive of the 
  winning poem from each year’s Winding Water Banquet is 
  kept here, as well as the winner of each Bowman’s Wager 
  and the names of those who drank from the Cup of Defeat 
  (and those who refuse). The location of each Winter Court 
  is also recorded here, and those treaties which are signed 
  are preserved as well. These records tend to be brief, cold, 
  and impersonal, with only the barest facts presented. More 
  elaborate and detailed histories can, of course, be found in 
  the Ikoma libraries, but the Miya family’s famous neutrality 
  ensures that legal terms from diplomatic endeavors are 
  properly filed and archived for the future. 
  THE DEAD-LETTER ARCHIVE
  Perhaps the most unusual portion of the Miya library 
  is the so-called dead-letter archive. Miya Heralds who are 
  tasked with delivering messages hold this duty sacred, 
  willingly giving up their lives rather than let their mail 
  be tampered with. When a letter cannot be delivered, 
  usually due to the death of the recipient, it is stored here, 
  deep inside the Miya library; here it will remain, until 
  the original recipient comes to claim it. This is not as 
  unlikely as it sounds, due to Rokugan’s history of ghosts 
  and returned ancestors, but nonetheless the archives are 
  rarely opened. In the wake of the War of Spirits, when so 
  many of the deceased return through Oblivion’s Gate, the 
  Miya release nearly a tenth of their entire archive, in some 
  cases with returned Miya spirits personally handing the 
  messages over to their original recipients.  
  THE MIYA STABLES
  The Miya stables are the largest horse-breeding area 
  outside of the Unicorn lands. Here the wide-open plains 
  of the Miya are put to good use, letting their steeds 
  run wild and free, yet carefully tended by Miya horse-
  breeders. After the return of the Unicorn, the Miya have 
  cross-bred Unicorn riding horses with their own Rokugani 
  ponies to create a unique breed of Miya ponies known for 
  their swiftness and endurance. Most Miya use standard 
  Rokugani ponies, but the Miya ponies are used to deliver 
  emergency messages and to convey the Emperor’s annual 
  decrees far and wide. 
  The Miya ponies are exclusively property of the Miya 
  and are never sold or given to any other Great Clan, 
  ensuring they never become misused as weapons of war. 
  Over the centuries, there have been some attempts to steal 
  them, but such efforts inevitably bring the wrath of the 
  Imperial Legions upon the transgressors. 
  THE ANOU LANDS
  Kaiu Anou was a fourth-century Crab whose 
  engineering skills were highly-regarded. When the Hantei 
  requested he build a temple in Otosan Uchi, he was happy 
  to oblige and created a true masterpiece. The Emperor was 
  so impressed that he gave him status as the founder of 
  a vassal family for the Miya, to teach his skills to those 
  who would be a part of the Emperor’s Blessing each year. 
  Anou could not turn aside from such an honor, but the 
  Crab were upset over losing such a valuable samurai 
  and have nursed a quiet grudge ever since. The Kaiu, in 
  particular, get irritated whenever the Anou are called “the 
  best builders in the Empire,” pointing out that Anou was a 
  Kaiu first and there is a huge difference between building 
  farmhouses and building the Great Carpenter Wall. 
  The Anou lands serve as the “industrial region” of the 
  Miya, home to what few logging villages they have, as well 
  as their only stone quarries. There is a single marble quarry 
  which produces a unique pink shade of marble, highly 
  prized in the noble courts of the land; most of the quarries 
  are focused on more simple stone used in construction 
  for the Blessing each year. More important than these 
  resources, however, are the five Disaster Villages that the 
  Anou oversee, used to train Miya in assorted construction 
  and rebuilding techniques.
  Earthquake Village is the northernmost, nestled in the 
  mountains. Here the Miya spend a year building a small 
  village, then celebrate by destroying it with a landslide, 
  mudslide, or rockslide, depending on the exact location. 
  The next class is sent in to clean and repair it.
  Wildfire Village is the westernmost, located in foothills 
  that have been cleared of trees. The rocky lands around the 
  village are kept barren to prevent fires from spreading. The 
  Miya spend one year building a proper village of wood 
  and paper, then celebrate by burning it down. The next 
  class is sent in to rebuild it.
  Flooded Village is the southernmost Disaster Village, 
  nestled at the tip of the foothills and surrounded on two 
  sides by a small river. The Miya flood the village yearly, 
  requiring their students to repair the damage. During 
  the first ‘water’ year of each decade, the river is instead 
  allowed to crash into the village in a giant tsunami, 
  destroying much of it. This takes fully two years to repair, 
  training essential for service on the Rokugani coastline.
  235
  OTHER LANDS: IMPERIALS, MONKS, AND UNALIGNED
  Chapter Twelve
   
  
  Tornado Village is the easternmost and most unusual, 
  due to the shrine to Asahina Isawa found near it. The 
  shrine holds a special relic, a simple fan which is actually 
  a nemurani able to create a potent windstorm. This allows 
  the Miya to start each year by blowing this village down, 
  then using the rest of the year to rebuild it. 
  Plague Village is the central Disaster Village and the 
  only one that is never destroyed. It is also the only Disaster 
  Village that is populated, with both heimin from the Miya 
  lands and actors contributed from other clans (mainly the 
  Scorpion and Crane). The exact trouble of Plague Village 
  changes from year to year, but is most commonly either a 
  plague or a famine. Rarely, it is used to showcase a village 
  overtaken by banditry or even one in open rebellion. The 
  Miya tend to the “sick,” learn how to feed the “hungry” 
  and how to keep riots from breaking out, how to mediate 
  every sort of desperate situation. This is also where the 
  Miya learn to build and repair shrines and temples, since 
  both disease and famine are seen as punishments from the 
  Fortunes and piousness is the best cure. 
  Interestingly, Plague Village is where some Miya choose 
  to learn the art of midwifing (ordinarily restricted to eta) 
  in order to serve this most vital of unclean activities in 
  an emergency. More than one village has seen the village 
  midwife lost to plague, only to have a young Miya step 
  in and save the life of both mother and newborn. Such 
  samurai must be cleansed due to the unclean nature of 
  blood, of course, but the humble Miya accept the duty all 
  the same. 
  Lands of the 
  Brotherhood of Shinsei
  The lands that belong to the religious orders of Rokugan 
  are not organized into provinces like the lands of the 
  Great Clans. They are scattered all across the Empire, 
  often nestled in the very heart of lands belonging to one 
  or another of those clans. Thus, the monastic holdings 
  located within clan territories and in the three major cities 
  of Rokugan are discussed in their respective chapters; this 
  section tackles those monastic holdings which fall outside 
  any other factions’ domain. These religious holding are 
  generally sites of great spiritual or historical significance, 
  despite their sometimes remote locations. Enlightenment 
  is a destination reached by many paths, after all, and can 
  be found in the most unlikely places. 
  The Brotherhood is at best loosely organized and the 
  various orders within it vary from one another in almost 
  every aspect; their holdings are similarly diverse in theme, 
  albeit sharing certain physical similarities. 
  DANGAI 
  This is a small monastery built in a barren section 
  of land between the Crane and Scorpion borders. It is 
  primarily a library, and the dry, silent, remote region suits 
  this task well. Dangai is also known for the serenity of its 
  rock gardens. Pilgrims seeking quiet contemplation often 
  236
  Chapter Twelve
  OTHER LANDS: IMPERIALS, MONKS, AND UNALIGNED
   
  
  visit here, which is a good thing – since the arid climate 
  limits the amount of food production in the local area, the 
  monks are forced to rely on visitors to bring in additional 
  supplies.
  The climate is very good for the storage of scrolls, and 
  Dangai is considered to have some of the earliest known 
  editions of the Tao of Shinsei. From time to time it becomes 
  fashionable in the greater Empire to have a version of the 
  Tao copied from those in Dangai, and at such times the 
  monastery sees a sharp increase in visitors and gifts – to 
  the amusement of the monks, who know the wisdom of 
  the Tao is not in the writing but in the reading.
  MONASTERY AMONG THE WINDS 
  Founded in the fifth century, this holding stands in a 
  small valley near a minor pass through the Spine of the 
  World Mountains, accessible to the lands of the Lion and 
  Scorpion. The pass is not by any means the best way to 
  cross the mountains, but it is sometimes used by pilgrims 
  and messengers; much more rarely, merchants and soldiers 
  use it, though it is too small to allow the movement of 
  large armies. The monastery itself makes the best use it 
  can of the surrounding area, with terraced farms on the 
  slopes and garden plots within the monastery walls.
  The Monastery Among the Winds is a place for Seppun 
  miharu and members of the Imperial Legions to retire. 
  They are expected to then spend their remaining years 
  training Brotherhood sohei to help defend the Empire. The 
  Seppun recognize the need for the Brotherhood to have its 
  own guardian force and thus made it their task to provide 
  a training ground for such a group. In violent eras such as 
  the eight century and the twelfth century, the monastery 
  also finds use as a hospital and site of convalescence for 
  wounded samurai.
  MONASTERY OF THE FIVE RINGS 
  This is the first temple of the heretical Order of the 
  Five Rings. During the Five Rings Heresy in the early 
  sixth century, Lion Clan Champion Akodo Kento orders 
  a monastery dedicated to these teachings be built in 
  the foothills of the Spine of the World Mountains. It is 
  constructed with great speed, completed in only three 
  years. A few years later, Master of the Void Isawa Amiku 
  leads an army to conquer the monastery, but the Phoenix 
  are defeated.
   After the collapse of the Five Rings Heresy, the 
  monastery is abandoned and falls into ruin. Many years 
  later it is rebuilt as an outpost of the Four Temples Order. 
  Interestingly, they retain the site’s original name, both 
  out of respect for the misguided and lost sect and as a 
  cautionary reminder of a time when the Brotherhood 
  almost tore itself apart.  
  Subsequently, the Brotherhood uses the inner libraries 
  of the restored Monastery of the Five Rings to keep records 
  of the heretical sects of the past, retaining such knowledge 
  in order to know how to confront and defeat their false 
  claims. This inner library is watched over mainly by 
  former Ikoma, along with a few retired Inquisitors and ex-
  Witch Hunters. 
  QUIET STONE MONASTERY 
  This place is built into a great stone outcropping at the 
  edge of the Dragon Heart Plain, and some consider it a 
  marker of the northern edge of Rokugani civilization. Leg-
  end claims it is constructed in the first century when Shin-
  sei still taught, and the little teacher himself visited and 
  offered his wisdom to those here. Whether this is true or 
  not, the Brotherhood claims that in the mid-first century 
  a young monk here named Tsumiko achieved Enlighten-
  ment; he is widely considered to be the first Enlightened 
  Master after Shinsei himself. With such a legacy, it is no 
  surprise that Quiet Stone Monastery becomes one of the 
  greatest monasteries in the Empire and the school from 
  which the philosophy of the Void emerged.
  REIHADO SHINSEI 
  The Shrine of Shinsei, also called the Crow Shrine, is 
  the most famous of all shrines in Rokugan, and one of the 
  most mysterious as well. Few can claim to have visited 
  it, but it is often depicted in Taoist art and is a famous 
  theme among Crane artisans. The shrine’s secondary name 
  is derived from Shinesei’s constant companion, a crow. 
  Shinsei and the Seven Thunders needed a scout when they 
  entered the Shadowlands, and the crow – then a white 
  bird – volunteered. It survived the dangerous task but was 
  forever blackened by the titanic forces unleashed when 
  the Thunders fought the Dark One. Since that time, crows 
  had been regarded as bearers of warnings and omens of 
  supernatural danger. 
  237
  OTHER LANDS: IMPERIALS, MONKS, AND UNALIGNED
  Chapter Twelve
   
  
  The Crow is tended by a handful of monks, some of 
  whom are rumored to actually be the shapeshifting Kenku, 
  admirers of Shinsei’s ways. It is said that only those of pure 
  heart can find the shrine, and as if that were not challenge 
  enough, the exact location is uncertain and seems to 
  change from one era to another. Indeed, retired samurai 
  who seek Enlightenment will sometimes undertake a quest 
  to seek out the Shrine of Shinsei, traveling all over the 
  Empire (and even beyond) in hope of finding the sacred 
  site. Some accounts have placed the shrine within the 
  borders of the Shinomen Forest, while others have located 
  it on a rocky stretch of the Crane coast known for sudden 
  squalls and thick fogs appearing without warning. Where 
  the Shrine of Shinsei truly lies may be a mystery that 
  cannot be solved.  
  SHRINE OF THE SEVEN THUNDERS 
  Located in a cave in the Mountain of the Seven 
  Thunders, this is actually seven shrines dedicated to those 
  seven brave souls who faced down the Dark Kami (and 
  in the twelfth century, is expanded to also revere their 
  reincarnations who do the same). Images of the Thunders 
  are carved into the very stone of the mountain, in styles 
  appropriate to their clan of origin. It is a place that 
  celebrates the infinite potential of the mortal man and the 
  triumph of Shinsei’s wisdom over the madness of Jigoku. 
  Hidden within the monastery, available only to the most 
  honored guests, is the Library of the Thunders, a collection 
  of writings about the heroes and their lives.  The library 
  contains firsthand accounts from those who knew the 
  Thunders personally, as well as general historical records 
  about the Days of Thunder.
  The monks who tend this place are devoted to 
  contemplation and meditation, spending most of their 
  time on those activities except when maintaining the 
  shrines. Each monk chooses one shrine to tend exclusively. 
  It is a harsh but spiritually rewarding duty, and not all 
  supplicants are accepted; candidates must prove their 
  dedication before being allowed to join the order. 
  While the facilities for visitors are minimal, this is 
  nonetheless often the site of pilgrimages for those seeking 
  guidance or inspiration. At the bottom of the path up 
  the mountain is a tent city of trinket sellers, places for 
  pilgrims to stay the night, and similar amenities; it waxes 
  and wanes with the seasons.
  SHINDEN OSANO-WO 
  The great Temple of Osano-Wo, the largest facility 
  dedicated to the Fortune of Fire and Thunder, is located 
  west of Ryoko Owari in the middle of the Plains of Thunder. 
  The temple is founded at the end of the third century, two 
  hundred years to the day after Hida Osano-Wo’s death, 
  and it has survived ever since despite occasional attack 
  by Shadowlands forces foolish enough to confront the 
  Brothers of Thunder on their holy home ground.  While 
  the Order of Osano-Wo is originally an independent 
  organization, over the centuries it is gradually welcomed 
  into the fold as part of the larger Brotherhood.  The monks 
  of this order are widely known as the most militant and 
  worldly of the Brotherhood sects, blending martial and 
  spiritual training in a harsh but effective whole. There are 
  few places in the Empire where one can learn more about 
  the practical fighting arts.  
  The temple itself is constructed from limestone gathered 
  from the surrounding plain, and looks as much like a fort 
  as a temple. The roof is pierced with Kiau-made lightning 
  rods that flare in the frequent thunderstorms that wash 
  over the area. In the front of the temple is a huge maze, 
  also made of limestone, filled with hazards such as geysers 
  and fields of sharp stones – this is a training ground for 
  the monks, and visitors are kept out. However, the monks 
  do welcome visitors and relish news from all places. 
  The temple has large guest quarters and a special room 
  is always kept ready for the Emerald Champion, who is 
  viewed as blessed by Osano-Wo.  
  This association of the Emerald Champion with Osano-
  Wo is probably the reason why the Test of the Emerald 
  Champion is relocated from Dark Edge Village to here in 
  the tenth century. The monks accept this new role for the 
  temple with alacrity, constructing a tournament ground 
  outside the temple. The abbot of the temple serves as the 
  main judge of the tournament, ensuring there is no risk 
  of partiality. 
  Unaligned and Ronin 
  Lands
  In Rokugan, all of the land belongs to the Emperor and 
  his samurai maintain it for the greater good of the Empire. 
  However, there are some places that seem to slip outside 
  this neatly regimented design. Sometimes these places 
  are governed by Imperial agents, on other occasions they 
  are protected by a clan, but there are also instances of 
  completely “independent” towns and even cities which 
  pay taxes directly to the Emperor (or in some cases do 
  not pay taxes at all). And, of course, there are groups such 
  as bandits who actively seek to stand outside the proper 
  order of things.
  THE CITY OF THE RICH FROG 
  The settlement known as Toshi sano Kanemochi Kaeru 
  is an independent ronin city for most of its history. Legend 
  claims it is founded by a mischievous spirit-frog from 
  Chikushudo, but other historical sources claim it is built 
  by the Lion Clan during the centuries that they rule the 
  lands of the departed Ki-Rin Clan. 
  The city lies just north of the Drowned Merchant River, 
  in lands close to the territory of the Lion and Dragon (and 
  later the Unicorn) but usually not claimed by any of them. 
  During the centuries in which the Ki-Rin Clan is gone 
  from the Empire, the Lion sometimes exert control over 
  238
  Chapter Twelve
  OTHER LANDS: IMPERIALS, MONKS, AND UNALIGNED
   
  
  the city, but for most of its history it is independent, ruled 
  by a secretive ronin family calling themselves Kaeru. An 
  Imperial Magistrate is assigned to uphold law and collect 
  taxes, and the Kaeru create their own militia, an otokodate 
  called the Machi-Kanshisha, to serve as yoriki for the 
  magistrate. The city earns a well-founded reputation for 
  being open to any business possibility, including smuggled 
  goods, dishonorable services, gaijin artifacts, and even 
  drugs such as opium, all with the knowledge and tacit 
  approval of the Kaeru family.
  After the return of the Unicorn Clan, the city finds itself 
  caught between two hostile clans, and the Unicorn begin 
  exerting stronger influence over the place, wishing both to 
  control the territory and to shut down the illicit commerce 
  there. During the twelfth century the Unicorn seize the city 
  outright, ruling it for several decades, and the Kaeru family 
  find both their numbers and their influence declining to 
  the point where they can no longer effectively administer 
  the city. A renewed war between Lion and Unicorn finally 
  ends with the Lion taking full control of the city, and the 
  surviving Kaeru swear fealty to the Ikoma as a vassal 
  family.
  DAIDOJI YUKAN-SE
  The Valiant Daidoji Tower is a small keep located just 
  north of the Crane province of Kishou. It is held by ronin 
  whose ancestors were once Crane Clan samurai. Originally, 
  the tower is an outlying Scorpion holding; at some point 
  in the Empire’s history, it is captured by the Crane, but 
  some undefined sin or vice among the samurai here results 
  in their being exiled from the clan. Ever since, the ronin 
  hold the tower, hunt bandits in the surrounding lands, and 
  hope against hope for the day when they can rejoin the 
  Crane Clan – so far, to no avail. 
  THE FORGOTTEN CITY 
  While “city” may be too grand a name for it, the 
  sobriquet “forgotten” is well earned, as any born in this 
  place are cursed to forget its location should they ever 
  leave. Located in an isolated valley in the Great Wall of 
  the North Mountains, just within the Empire’s borders, the 
  city  is as close to Yobanjin villages as it is to Rokugani 
  ones. The community is founded by the powerful but 
  insane ronin shugenja called Karatsu sometime during the 
  early twelfth century. Its populace is initially comprised 
  of those who follow Karatsu willingly, as well as peasants 
  kidnapped from both the Empire and the Yobanjin lands, 
  and a few people who were already scraping out a living in 
  the hidden places in the mountains. Counting the outlying 
  farms, they number about three thousand altogether. 
  Karatsu seeks out those with the talent to speak to the 
  kami and teaches them himself, but bans maho as too 
  dangerous to practice. His students’ abilities make them 
  the “nobility” of their little realm, modeled vaguely after 
  the Phoenix Clan (of which Karatsu was once a member).   
  Hidden observation points monitor the two passes in and 
  out of the valley, and anyone who stumbles upon it by 
  accident is spotted and quickly disposed of. 
  Karatsu dies during the Destroyer War in a mad attempt 
  to kill his son, Kuronada. Afterward, the ronin unit called 
  the Legion of Two Thousand is tasked with finding his city, 
  but amid the confusion at the end of the Destroyer War, 
  this mission is forgotten. The subsequent status of the city 
  is unknown.
  KOERU MURA 
  This is a small fortified village located between the Crane 
  and Scorpion lands, granted Imperial authority to govern 
  itself. A governor is chosen from the leading families of 
  the village and rules the town and surrounding lands 
  with the help of a handful of ronin guards. Occasionally, 
  a small detachment of samurai from the younger Minor 
  Clans will assist in protecting the area as well. The most 
  prominent local shrine is dedicated to Inari, the Fortune of 
  Rice, and this is no surprise since the village is surrounded 
  by fertile rice paddies and grain fields. The excess of each 
  year’s harvest is sold to the highest bidders among the 
  Minor Clans.
  In the mid-twelfth century, the Koeru Mura Dojo is 
  established here as the training center for the army of the 
  Minor Clan Alliance. Thereafter a mixed force of Minor 
  Clan samurai is permanently stationed here, assuming 
  responsibility for protecting the village and taking a strong 
  voice in appointing its governor. The village is expanded 
  by the addition of troop barracks and training grounds. 
  (For a brief period prior to the Destroyer War, the village 
  is under Mantis Clan protection, but after that conflict 
  ends Imperial authorities issue a new charter returning the 
  village to its previous status as a protectorate of the Minor 
  Clan Alliance.)
  239
  OTHER LANDS: IMPERIALS, MONKS, AND UNALIGNED
  Chapter Twelve
   
  
  LOST TRAVELER CASTLE 
  The northern base of operations for the famous ronin 
  otokodate called the Legion of Two Thousand is located 
  in the lands between the Dragon and Phoenix Clans. Its 
  name comes from the fact that its location is so out of the 
  way only a lost traveler would ever happen upon it. While 
  small, this castle uses Kiau techniques in its construction 
  and is surrounded by fast-flowing streams which make 
  it deceptively difficult to attack. The dojo of the Legion 
  of the Wolf, the so-called “Wolf’s Lair,” is reestablished 
  at Lost Traveler Castle once that ronin band combines 
  with the Legion. This places the former Wolf Legionaries 
  close to the Dragon and Phoenix Clans, with whom they 
  maintain strong ties.
  Lost Traveler Castle serves as a forward staging ground 
  for ronin guarding the northern borders and keeping watch 
  over the ruins of Shiro Chuda on the Dragon Heart Plain. 
  While primarily used by the Legion of Two Thousand, 
  the Imperial Legions also stockpile supplies here in case 
  they need them to operate against the Yobanjin. Imperial 
  Magistrates are also known to use the castle as a base 
  when their duties carry them to this part of the Empire.
  MURA NO KIN 
  The “Village of Gold” is a rich title for a poor place. 
  Mura no Kin perches on the northern end of the Wall 
  Above the Ocean Mountains. The land is unstable and 
  prone to earthquakes, which is why the Kaiu close the 
  gold mines they once supervised here, declaring them too 
  dangerous for the rewards. Stories say the mines still have 
  rich veins of gold, and soon after they are abandoned by 
  the clans, ronin and criminals move in to the area, taking 
  control of the village. Lone diggers and criminal crews 
  alike try their hand at digging for gold, trying to reopen 
  the old Kaiu shafts, but the work is dirty and dangerous, 
  as are the people who live here. 
  In the early twelfth century, the unscrupulous Lion 
  ambassador to the Sparrow, Kitsu Yunaki, discovers Mura 
  no Kin and takes control of the mines, using enslaved 
  zokujin and peasants to work them. His operation is 
  eventually discovered by a magistrate and shut down, but 
  the village is only vacant for a short time afterward before 
  the desperate and the criminal return to the place.
  NANASHI MURA 
  “Nameless Village” is located along but just outside 
  the southern border of Dragon lands, roughly halfway 
  between the City of the Rich Frog and Kyuden Tonbo. The 
  village is founded in the late eleventh century by a ronin 
  named Fuyari after he and his band are turned from evil 
  deeds by a chance encounter with a mysterious hooded 
  figure. Togashi Yokuni, Champion of the Dragon Clan, 
  gives Fuyari permission to found a village solely for ronin, 
  ruled by them under the distant protection of the Dragon – 
  so long as they never build military defenses. 
  After its humble beginning the town grows considerably, 
  although the land it is located on is not well suited to 
  farming. The locals raise what food they can, but most of 
  their needs have to be met with imports (indeed this is one 
  of the reasons Togashi offers this location for the village, 
  insuring ultimate control by restricting the food supply).  
  Nanashi Mura is known as a place to hire ronin, 
  and often hosts bidders for their services from around 
  the Empire. However, no clan (other than the Dragon) 
  maintains a permanent presence here. The settlement is 
  dominated by a shrine to Ebisu, the Fortune of Honest 
  Work, a constant reminder that ronin are here to work. The 
  town is divided into three loosely defined districts: Broken 
  Wing, founded by Crane and Phoenix ronin, retains a 
  veneer of civility; Bushi Row, catering to Lion and Crab 
  ronin, has a pervasive martial air; and finally Highway’s 
  End, the most disreputable section, where those who do 
  not fit in the other two areas end up. The Nanashi Dojo is 
  the central meeting point of the village, and soon becomes 
  one of the most respected ronin dojo in the Empire. It 
  teaches the techniques developed by the Eyes of Nanashi, 
  the village’s guardians, as well as other ronin techniques.
  After the destruction of Otosan Uchi in the mid-twelfth 
  century, the ronin unit called the Legion of the Wolf 
  establishes a presence here, both to aid in policing the 
  village and as a recruitment point. The so-called Wolves’ 
  Den later relocates to Lost Traveler Castle when the Legion 
  of the Wolf merges with the Legion of Two Thousand.  
  DRAGON’S GUARD CITY
  According to legend, Ryu Bannin Toshi is founded by 
  the family of a small girl who gave a Celestial Dragon a 
  rice ball. In thanks, the dragon promised her family would 
  know peace for a thousand years. The girl’s descendants 
  become some of the most successful fisherman in Rokugan, 
  and their independent city became both prosperous and 
  prominent. A nearby town called Kiken na Roka Toshi 
  (Treacherous Pass City), located at the southern entrance 
  to the Treacherous Pass, is eventually absorbed into Ryu 
  240
  Chapter Twelve
  OTHER LANDS: IMPERIALS, MONKS, AND UNALIGNED
   
  
  Bannin Toshi as a single urban center, thriving on trade 
  and fishing under the watchful eye of the Seppun family 
  and later the Tortoise Clan. Indeed, so much did the city 
  grow that by the twelfth century the Great Clans begin to 
  covet it.
  When Emperor Toturi III dies, plunging the Empire into 
  a time of fear and uncertainty, the city’s leaders begin 
  to worry that their independent holding will become too 
  tempting a target. Through allies in the Tortoise Clan, the 
  leaders of Dragon’s Guard City approach the Mantis Clan for 
  assistance, seeking protection in exchange for preferential 
  trading arrangements. The Mantis eagerly accept the offer, 
  believing it will give them their first significant mainland 
  port holding. However, by the end of the twelfth century, 
  the direct Mantis influence in Dragon’s Guard City wanes 
  and that of other clans – notably the Phoenix, Crane, and 
  Crab – increases due to its becoming a major port for the 
  arrival and departure of convoys to the Imperial Colonies.
  PALACE OF THE BREAKING DAWN 
  Shiro Akatsuki is located just to the south of the 
  Phoenix border in the Mountains of Regret. Originally an 
  obscure Imperial holding used by minor functionaries, it is 
  abandoned during the chaos of the Clan War. Later in the 
  twelfth century, it is rebuilt as another base for the ronin 
  Legion of Two Thousand. The previously roaming ronin 
  dojo called the Dojo of a Thousand Leaves is permanently 
  established here as well. Early in the Destroyer War 
  the castle comes under attack from the ronin shugenja 
  Karatsu, and his magic inflicts significant damage; it is 
  not until several years after the end of the Destroyer War 
  before the defenses are fully rebuilt.
  By the end of the twelfth century, retired ronin and 
  ashigaru who served in the Legion of Two Thousand are 
  settling in the area around the shiro, leading to a slowly 
  expanding independent village.
  THE VILLAGE OF BROKEN DREAMS 
  This small village is built by the ronin band called the 
  Unbroken. It is located where the Twilight Mountains 
  meet the Plains Above Evil, a region just beyond the 
  Crab border. The Kaiu know of its existence but allow it 
  to stand and even secretly support it in difficult times – 
  they appreciate the Unbroken’s practical approach to the 
  problem of the Taint and feel it would be detrimental to 
  the Empire for their technique to die out.
  In the aftermath of the Destroyer War, the emergence 
  of the so-called “New Taint” means the numbers and role 
  of the Unbroken steadily wane, the village shrinking away 
  until the last of the old Unbroken die at the end of the 
  twelfth century. The ultimate status of their technique is 
  unknown. 
  ZAKYO TOSHI 
  “Pleasure City” is founded as a trade city in the latter 
  half of the seventh century, using its place on the Small 
  Trade River, a tributary of the River of Gold, to act as a 
  staging ground for goods moving to or from the Scorpion 
  lands. Its position near the borders of the Scorpion, Fox, 
  and Hare clans allows Zakyo Toshi to serve as a hub for 
  illicit trade as well. For most of its existence it is ruled by a 
  merchant council who are responsible for seeing that taxes 
  find their way to the Emperor’s coffers – usually through 
  a friendly Otomo intermediary who ensures the city keeps 
  its nominal independence. In the early ninth century the 
  city briefly serves as a garrison for the Imperial Legions 
  and is ruled by an Emerald Magistrate, but the status quo 
  is restored within a couple of generations.  
  In the early twelfth century, the Mantis press claims 
  to Zakyo Toshi as part of their supposed authority over 
  “unaligned lands,” but their grip is never strong, and in the 
  later part of that century the Emerald Champion Shosuro 
  Jimen grants control to the Scorpion. The Scorpion later 
  abandon the city after it is burned during the Destroyer 
  War, and after the end of the war it is placed instead 
  under nominal Imperial control, with a restored merchant 
  council reporting to the Imperial Treasurer. 
  Certain aspects of Zakyo Toshi remain constant no 
  matter who is officially ruling the city. It is a place of 
  trade, smuggling, and vice. All manner of illegal goods 
  and services can be found here if one can pay the right 
  price. The city is justly infamous for the criminal gangs 
  who operate here, variously ignored, suppressed, or co-
  opted by the rulers. Among the most successful and long 
  lived are the gangs known as the Bawdy Carp (who use 
  tattoos with a fish or water motif as identifying marks, and 
  are focused on prostitution and gambling) and their rivals 
  the Silent Canary (who deal more with smuggling and 
  moneylending). Another notable gang is the Brotherhood 
  of Autumn, whose members pose as monks to facilitate 
  their trade in opium and other illegal substances.
  241
  OTHER LANDS: IMPERIALS, MONKS, AND UNALIGNED
  Chapter Twelve
   
  
   
  
   
  
  244
  Chapter Thirteen
  OTOSAN UCHI, THE IMPERIAL CITY 
   
  
  Otosan Uchi,            
  the Imperial City
  The city of Otosan Uchi, whose name literally means 
  “Father’s Home” (a reference to the first Hantei Emperor, 
  who was effectively the father of the Empire), is also 
  known more casually as Buzama ni Hirugaru Kyojin (the 
  “Sprawling Giant”). The capital of the Empire for 1100 
  years, Otosan Uchi is home to every aspect of Rokugani 
  culture, almost a microcosm of the Empire itself. In 
  contrast to the other two cities presented in this book, 
  Otosan Uchi’s history is for the most part stable and 
  unchanging, a physical symbol of the Empire’s continuity 
  under the Hantei Dynasty. That finally changes in the 
  twelfth century, when the city is rocked to its foundations, 
  psychologically and physically, by the Scorpion Clan Coup 
  and the subsequent Clan War. Those conflicts result in the 
  termination of the Hantei Dynasty and its replacement 
  by the short-lived Toturi Dynasty, and less than two 
  generations later the city is destroyed in the assault led by 
  the Dark Lord Daigotsu.  
  Physically and organizationally, Otosan Uchi is divided 
  into three major sections: the Toshisoto, or Outer Districts; 
  the Ekohikei, or Inner Districts; and the Forbidden City, 
  which contains the Imperial Palace and associated locales. 
  The original city, built around the Emperor’s Palace in the 
  CHAPTER THIRTEEN
  first century, was designed in a group effort by all the 
  Great Clans, but was not intended to go beyond the in-
  ner zone that became the Ekohikei. However, time and the 
  natural expansion of the population spread the city out-
  ward beyond the Ekohikei’s Miwaku Kabe (the so-called 
  Enchanted Walls) and gave rise to the Toshisoto. There is 
  a clear separation of caste and rank between the different 
  sections of the city, as those with the most status generally 
  live and work closest to the Imperial Palace. Further, while 
  heimin and hinin are necessary throughout the city, they 
  are only allowed with the Forbidden City itself for specific 
  duties as required. Samurai who wish to visit the Forbid-
  den City must gain special permission, and lower-ranking 
  samurai need permission just to enter the Ekohikei.  
  The Ekohikei is surrounded by a massive wall (imbued 
  with powerful Elemental magic) and in its early history 
  this wall represented the outer edge of the city’s territory. 
  However, once the Toshisoto was born, construction of 
  new walls and new districts began. The city expanded 
  outward and a further massive construction project dug 
  out the land from the River of the Sun all the way into 
  Golden Sun Bay, allowing ships to come upstream directly 
  into the Toshisoto. In its original form, the Imperial City 
  245
  OTOSAN UCHI, THE IMPERIAL CITY 
  Chapter Thirteen
   
  
   
  
   
  
  was a flawless oval, its perfect shape easily seen from 
  nearby hills. But as the new districts formed and the city’s 
  expansion took on a life of its own, the shape became 
  irregular and haphazard. The new outer walls were never 
  actually actually completed, and indeed many sections 
  of those walls crumbled over time. Architecture in the 
  Imperial City is somewhat stunted by the limiting factor of 
  the Imperial Palace itself. The Emperor’s castle is considered 
  the epitome of architectural perfection, a symbol of purity 
  and religious devotion, and no other structure in the city is 
  allowed to rival it in height or splendor. However, because 
  the Palace was created in the first century long before 
  modern advances in architecture, the rest of the city must 
  labor under strict design limitations. 
  THE GOVERNORS 
  Both in the Ekohikei and the outer Toshisoto region, 
  Otosan Uchi is divided up into various districts, and 
  samurai are chosen (somewhat arbitrarily) by the Emperor 
  or a senior member of his court to rule over these districts 
  in much the same way as a Governor rules over a city or 
  province. The Governors report to the Sentaku Tribunal 
  (see below), a component of the Imperial Bureaucracy. 
  However, since the Tribunal does not approve of seeing 
  any sort of problems within the Emperor’s city, many issues 
  are suppressed, hidden, or otherwise swept under the rug. 
  The Governors usually try to deal with their own problems 
  quietly, but when this backfires the inevitable result is loss 
  of position and quite possibly seppuku. Moreover, there 
  are also hatamoto of the Emerald Champion who can 
  overrule any governor with the voice of the Champion if 
  it should be necessary.
  The military defense of each district is left up to its 
  Governor, though in truth there is little need for defense 
  when the Lion Clan and the Imperial Legions watch over 
  the city. Moreover, some leaders do not wish to spend the 
  koku necessary to maintain even a token force for internal 
  security (or simply do not have the funds to do so). Others 
  maintain personal guards recruited from their own clan. 
  Each governor does have the right to take command of any 
  of their citizens’ personal guards, potentially giving them 
  the ability to call on sizable “free” forces in an emergency. 
  Traditionally, each district in the Toshisoto changes 
  its name when a new Governor takes power in order to 
  acclimate the citizens to their new leader; however, many 
  citizens refuse to learn the new names, instead calling 
  their district by the name they remember from their youth 
  (or the name of the Governor they liked the most). In the 
  Ekohikei, the district names are permanent, regardless of 
  who serves as Governor.
  THE SENTAKU TRIBUAL 
  The Sentaku Tribunal serves a number of functions 
  for the Imperial Bureaucracy, but its most important is 
  controlling access to the Ekohikei and the Forbidden City. 
  Prior to its creation, samurai would flock to the city seeking 
  an audience with the Son of Heaven, crowding the place 
  as they waited for days or weeks for their opportunity. 
  This not only made the city chaotic but also consumed 
  far too much of the Emperor’s time in endless audiences. 
  Eventually, it became clear that intermediaries would be 
  necessary to control access to the city and, especially, the 
  Emperor. Thus the Sentaku Tribunal was born.
  The Tribunal draws its members from all four districts 
  of the Ekohikei to ensure diversity of opinion and politics 
  (the Otomo prefer it this way to avoid the formation of 
  cabals). Sentaku means “choice,” and the men and women 
  who are honored with an appointment to the Tribunal are 
  the ones who choose whether any petition or request is 
  worthy of the Emperor’s time. They also handle a great 
  many administrative matters that are important for the 
  city but below the Emperor’s attention, and are considered 
  to speak with the Emperor’s voice in these matters. Any 
  statements or decrees they make are considered law 
  in Rokugan, and can only be overruled by the Emerald 
  Champion or the Emperor himself. However, the Tribunal 
  also has its own covert methods for maintaining control in 
  the Ekohikei; certain members of a more flexible morality 
  recruit devious criminals to hold positions of power within 
  the Imperial city – ensuring these people will repay the 
  favor when called upon. Those in the know refer to these 
  members of the Sentaku as the “Sentaku Syndicate,” 
  although the existence of this group is officially denied 
  by everyone. 
  248
  Chapter Thirteen
  OTOSAN UCHI, THE IMPERIAL CITY 
   
  
  LAW ENFORCEMENT 
  Otosan Uchi is the birthplace of all Imperial law, so it is 
  no surprise that the structures and enforcement of that law 
  are strongly represented here. Each year, during the month 
  of the Dragon after the Emperor returns from Winter 
  Court, a meeting is convened of the Hashira Horitsu, 
  or “Pillars of Law.” The Emerald Champion, Imperial 
  Magistrates, ranking courtiers and nobles, and a select 
  few others are invited to discuss matters of law. It is here 
  where legal policy is made, reshaped, or disregarded as 
  no longer necessary. The Emperor technically oversees the 
  entire affair, but typically appoints the Emerald Champion 
  or a ranking member of the Imperial Court (or in the 
  first or second century, a prominent Imperial Judge) to 
  adjudicate. The event is supposed to take only three days, 
  but dissembling over minutiae can sometimes cause it to 
  drag on for weeks. 
  Magistrates in Otosan Uchi are divided between 
  wandering and district magistrates. Assignment to a district 
  is more prestigious, since it provides greater stability (and 
  for those of flexible morality, greater opportunities for 
  bribes and graft). Wandering magistrates technically have 
  more legal authority, since they can enforce the law in any 
  district, but lack any power base and thus rarely ascend 
  to higher rank. Under each magistrate are yoriki, samurai 
  deputies who do most of the grunt work of policing the 
  city. Within the Ekohikei, yoriki are the lowest-ranking law 
  enforcement, but in the larger Toshisoto region there are 
  also many doshin (armed peasants) who assist the yoriki, 
  especially when dealing with the peasant population. Of 
  special note are the prisons of such a large city, of which 
  there are two: one for samurai called Kyuden Kokai in the 
  Prison and Moon district and one for all others in the Eta’s 
  Island district. These prisons are not assigned Imperial 
  guards, but instead policed by hajisherazu, or samurai 
  who have been shamed in their public lives. Instead of 
  becoming a ronin, or retiring as a monk, some samurai 
  willingly give up their freedom to serve in this thankless 
  task. Their primary duty is management of daily life and 
  they provide a habitable environment with room for 
  contemplation. 
  Lastly, it is important to note that the Imperial City is 
  the single most visited religious location for pilgrims in 
  Rokugan. It was here that the Kami first touched upon 
  Ningen-Do. Here, Hantei became the first Emperor and 
  proclaimed the Imperial City to be created. Every aspect 
  of faith is to be found in Otosan Uchi from Shinseism to 
  the devotion of fortunes both lesser and great, ancestor 
  worship and appeasement of the little kami of the world. 
  Pilgrims of all castes come to the shrines and temples of 
  Otosan Uchi and offer thanks as well as gifts. So many 
  visitors come each year that an entire industry has sprung 
  up around the need for gifts. Small shops and craftsmen 
  make their living from this practice. Two locations in a 
  city full of shrines stand out: the Spiritual district and 
  the Forbidden City itself. The Spiritual district houses the 
  largest temples, the Temple to the Sun, and the Temples of 
  the Kami while the Forbidden City is the spiritual center 
  of the world. 
  The Otosan Uchi Box Set
  Otosan Uchi was originally detailed for the Legend 
  of the Five Rings RPG in a boxed set published almost 
  fifteen years ago. Although that set (available as a 
  PDF from DriveThruRPG or in used game stores) 
  was far more detailed than this chapter, it was also set 
  at a specific point in Rokugan’s history – just before 
  the Scorpion Clan Coup. For the benefit of those 
  readers who may have access to it, we have listed the 
  Governor’s name after each district in the Toshisoto. 
  The Toshisoto Districts 
  The practice of renaming each Toshisoto district after 
  its new Governor can make it quite difficult for a non-
  resident of the city to track what is where. However, the 
  Sentaku Tribunal uses its own naming conventions distinct 
  from the Governor-based names in order to ensure proper 
  record-keeping and taxation. These names, based on 
  unique qualities of each district, are known only to those 
  who are part of the Tribunal or the Imperial Bureaucracy 
  and are seldom mentioned in polite company. 
  The Brutal Flame        
  (Tsai) District  
  Zankoku Hon’O, or the Brutal Flame, is one of the towers 
  around the Imperial City whose firelit tops guide visitors to 
  the capitol in darkness and serve as lighthouses for ships 
  in the Bay of the Golden Sun. This district’s tower is one 
  of two at the tips of the Antlers of the White Stag (which 
  form the mouth of the bay) and has the distinguished 
  history of having never gone dark. It takes its name from 
  the Battle of the White Stag, when a fire tensai of the 
  Isawa stood atop it and called down the fire kami upon the 
  gaijin invaders. By far the most prominent beacon in this 
  district, it also stands as one of the few symbols of purity 
  in an otherwise corrupt region. 
  249
  OTOSAN UCHI, THE IMPERIAL CITY 
  Chapter Thirteen
   
  
  The Brutal Flame district lies sandwiched between 
  the beautiful Emperor’s Road district and the mercantile 
  South Dock, and is home to criminals and smugglers of all 
  types. This region has little appeal to samurai, especially 
  those with honor or station, but many wealthy merchants 
  reside here. Under certain governors, the few respectable 
  holdings here are emphasized and can even draw tourism, 
  but such times are the exception to the rule. Governors 
  here are selected either for their ability to “manage” 
  the criminal element or their ability to stamp it out. 
  Unfortunately for its residents, the former is usually the 
  case, and most governors have come from the Scorpion, 
  the Yasuki family, or the Tortoise. “Cleansing” governors 
  rarely last more than a year or two before they depart 
  – dead, shamed, or simply resigning in disgust. Also, 
  because of the prevalence of Scorpion governors over 
  the years, several unique holdings here have a decidedly 
  Scorpion flavor. 
  The home of the district governor possesses one of the 
  finest views of the Bay of the Golden Sun. The residence is 
  used by some governors as a bargaining chip, offering to 
  share the spacious rooms, libraries, and gardens with other 
  samurai in return for future considerations.  
  Bayushi’s Mask is a legendary geisha house with 
  some of the finest courtesans in the city. The building is 
  decorated with beautiful images of the surrounding lands, 
  including a magnificent full-wall painting of the Golden 
  Sun Bay. It is located near the inner edge of the eastern 
  Miwaku Kabe (called “Glory”) and sometimes draws the ire 
  of pious ascetics who worship there. 
  Leaves of Shosuro is a tea house famous for its matcha
  brews – and also covertly notorious for the hidden opium 
  den in a back room. 
  The Tear, sometimes called Shosuro’s Tear, is a 
  renowned playhouse, boasting polished floors and a huge 
  central auditorium with a variety of historical paintings 
  on its walls. Control of the playhouse changes according 
  to which acting troupes are most popular at any given 
  time, but most often it is run by the Scorpion. 
  Life’s Waterfall is a sake house favored by citizens 
  across the city because of its beautiful interior: the inner 
  structure has dozens of fountains which mimic the cliff 
  side waterfalls of Golden Sun Bay.  
  Light as the Wind, an Asahina holding, is a large shop 
  specializing in kites and painted dolls. It does modest 
  business for most of year but is one of the city’s most 
  popular shops during the Kite and Doll Festival.  
  Two traditionally Dragon-held holdings may be found 
  in this district, in counterpoint to the more common Scor-
  pion influence. Bayushi’s Bane, owned by an ancient 
  Agasha family, is dedicated to treating “strange ailments” 
  (i.e. poison), and the Dragon’s Mists is a hospital main-
  tained by the Kitsuki and Agasha/Tamori. The Dragon 
  here take a vow never to interfere with the natural process 
  of life, but aid in all “manmade” troubles. Resident gather 
  each morning outside the hospital to watch as the struc-
  ture is bathed in a golden glow as the sun rises. 
  Several abandoned houses line the waterway region, 
  serving as useful hideouts for the district’s less savory 
  residents – especially on days of heavy fog rising from the 
  bay.  
  The last item of note within this district is hidden in 
  the back alleys: a small shrine to Hofukushu, the lesser 
  Fortune of vengeance, attracts the victims of the city’s 
  myriad criminals. Worshippers leave rice, sake, koku, and 
  personal items related to the crimes perpetrated against 
  them or their loved ones. In more than one era of the 
  Imperial City’s history, vigilantes take it upon themselves 
  to enact the Fortune’s will. 
  The Emperor’s Road 
  (Hidari) District  
  The district referred to by the Sentaku as “the Emperor’s 
  Road” is a region of prosperity and elegance, a display 
  of beauty for the Imperial family to review. From the 
  Imperial Palace, an arriving or departing Emperor walks 
  upon the Road of the Most High, a massive wooden 
  roadway designed specifically for the Son of 
  Heaven Emperor to travel through his domain. The 
  Road of the Most High cuts through the Ekohikei, 
  but when it reaches the Outer City, it is here, in 
  this district alone, that the Emperor rests his gaze. 
  This district follows along the Road of the Most 
  high on both sides all the way to the southern 
  gate, and presents the Imperial Presence with the 
  best of everything the city has to offer. Nothing 
  which might offend the eyes of Heaven may 
  remain within sight of the Road of the Most High. 
  The Emperor’s Road District changes hands 
  perhaps more than any other district in the 
  city, precisely because of the high profile of its 
  Governor. If his job is done well, the Emperor’s 
  blessing may fall upon him, followed by glory 
  and higher rank. However, the opposite is true as 
  well – failure leads to removal from office (and 
  the certainty of never again holding high rank). 
  250
  Chapter Thirteen
  OTOSAN UCHI, THE IMPERIAL CITY 
   
  
  Unsurprisingly, leadership of the district rarely allows 
  unsightly structures to remain in place; any building with 
  structural damage or even simply a poor reputation is 
  razed to the ground rather than risk Imperial ire.   
  From the huge jade torii arches which stand above the 
  gate of the Ekohikei to the simpler but larger gate which 
  exits the Toshisoto, the Emperor’s Road District is filled 
  with some of the most famous shops, inns, tea houses, and 
  other aestheticly pleasing holdings in the city. Kakita and 
  Kaiu smiths often live here, crafting the vaunted sacred 
  weapons and armor of their namesakes. The Crane have a 
  disproportionate number of holdings within the Emperor’s 
  Road District; one street corner might boast an origami 
  shop which uses tiny paper animals and people in complex 
  parodies of famous Rokugani plays, while a few blocks 
  away a Crane-run geisha house called Doji’s Children 
  draws in members of the kuge. Each of the fine arts boasts 
  at least one holding near the Road of the Most High at any 
  given time, though of course as fashion and the whims of 
  the Emperor change, so too do the buildings themselves. 
  A few of the famed holdings in the Emperor’s Road dis-
  trict have arisen from more unusual circumstances. The 
  Emerald Coin is a long-standing business thrust into fame 
  because a passing Emperor favored a simple statue out-
  side its structure. The Light from Above is a dining house 
  with a central room open to the sky; this allows patrons a 
  perfect view of the starry night as they partake of dinner. 
  The Inn of the Last Rite, not far down the street, is so 
  named because its patrons drink late into the night and 
  are led into private rooms so as not to disgrace themselves. 
  (Of course, many do not realize that the back rooms also 
  lead to illicit gambling and opium dens in the basement.) 
  Finally, Soshiuchi, the House of Loss, is a huge mansion 
  which stands just within sight of the Road of the Most 
  High. Long ago a proud Crane lord hired dozens of crafts-
  men to build a home for his bride, promising he would 
  return to her after a coming battle. Inevitably, he perished 
  in the conflict, leaving her to wander the house in sorrow 
  never to leave again. To this day the house is reputed to 
  be haunted by the regretful spirits of husband and wife, 
  standing as testament to a different sort of beauty.
  The Juramashi District
  Juramashi has the honor of being the single largest 
  district in the city. It also carries the more dubious 
  distinction of being a region of utter chaos and confusion, 
  a district known for its dizzying variety in architecture, 
  customs, and people. Juramashi stretches from the River of 
  the Sun to the southern Miwaku Kabe, and spans outward 
  to the southern edge of the Imperial City. It is so large it 
  is divided into two “blocks,” Upper and Lower Juramashi, 
  each of which could rival another district in size. The 
  blocks are like two separate worlds, but no Governor 
  would ever dream of splitting them and giving up power – 
  if one could rule long enough to consider doing anything 
  of the sort. 
  Juramashi is the only district in Otosan Uchi which 
  the Sentaku refers to by its original name. The first 
  Governor, Juramashi, held power for more than a decade. 
  Every single Governer since has left office, in one way or 
  another, in less than six months’ time. Thus, to the people 
  of the district, no matter who rules here it will always be 
  Juramashi. To the bureaucracy which actually performs 
  the day-to-day governance, a single transient Governor 
  does not matter; gokenin, karo, and other such middle-
  managers truly run this largest district, a fact which 
  annoys the kuge to no end. 
  The district suffers from extremely poor planning and a 
  mixed bag of attempted solutions to this problem. Streets 
  veer off in random directions, rarely running parallel 
  to one another. Building locations and designs follow 
  no clear pattern, rhyme, or reason. Even locals born in 
  Juramashi can have difficulty navigating outside their 
  own sections of the district. Numerous solutions have been 
  tried to combat this chaos: city “scouts,” maps, massive 
  engineering projects, and other stranger maneuvers have 
  all been attempted… to no avail. The citizens of Juramashi 
  actually enjoy this chaotic aspect of their district, believing 
  it adds both character and fame. An old adage says that 
  in Otosan Uchi, every facet of Rokugani life can be found. 
  Those in Juramashi claim some tiny part of it all resides in 
  Juramashi’s twisted streets and narrow alleys. 
  Upper Juramashi contains residential neighborhoods 
  populated mainly by samurai, as well as the more wealthy 
  merchants. Lower Juramashi houses lesser merchants, 
  heimin, and even some eta villages, all thrown together 
  haphazardly. At the outlying edges of the district, 
  peasants work the Izaru farms in a constant struggle to 
  feed Juramashi’s huge population. Juramashi is also home 
  to a number of unique features and holdings, some quite 
  specific to its domain, others serving as tourist attractions.
  Hidden 
  behind 
  more 
  appealing 
  structures, 
  the 
  Craftsman’s Quarter supplies the constant construction 
  projects of Juramashi. In Lower Juramashi, a family of 
  lamplighters oversees huge warehouses full of candles 
  and other supplies for the over three hundred lamps in the 
  district. Because of the practical limitation of the family’s 
  size, there are many nights when Upper Juramashi must 
  fend for itself and light its own way. 
  The Gardens of the White Monk once served as a 
  private residence for a Kakita gardener, but now its 
  wondrous lilies, vibrant sunflowers, and illuminating 
  white roses are maintained under the watchful eye of the 
  Brotherhood of Shinsei.
  The Blessings of the Eternal Kami is a mansion-
  turned-meeting house, created by a decree from Hantei 
  XXI which stated that each clan would send one of its 
  shugenja on an annual pilgrimage to Otosan Uchi. The 
  building serves as a meeting place for these shugenja to 
  sgare knowledge, discuss spiritual matters, meditate, and 
  develop new magic.
  251
  OTOSAN UCHI, THE IMPERIAL CITY 
  Chapter Thirteen
   
  
  Kuroka Library is the single largest library in the city, 
  though like Juramashi itself, within its walls chaos reigns. 
  Some say the information of the entire world is housed 
  somewhere within Kuroka… if you can find it.
  Two structures honor the original Governor of the 
  district, though oddly no one can agree on his original clan. 
  The Juramashi District Meeting Hall was commissioned 
  by Juramashi himself and completed after his death. Home 
  to scrolls, stories, and artwork, the contents of the meeting 
  hall follow a theme of uplifting the soul. Not far away 
  are the Gardens of Juramashi’s Honor, which comprise 
  the largest garden complex in the Imperial City, a favorite 
  spot for citizens of Otosan Uchi to contemplate nature or 
  engage in silent meditation. A squad of over thirty Kakita-
  trained gardeners and scores of heimin assistants keep the 
  gardens an ordered oasis amid the chaos of the district.
  Other unique holdings in Upper Juramashi include 
  Natsu-Togumara Shrine, dedicated to the Fortune of 
  Travel and Experience; Bright Wind Geisha House, 
  drawing samurai of the highest ranks (the okaa-san boasts 
  that she is visited by at least one major family daimyo or 
  Clan Champion each year); Glory’s Forgotten Rest Inn, a 
  gigantic structure where visitors to the Spiritual District 
  nearby come to rest; and Maratu’s Origata for those who 
  seek to engage in the fine art of gift-wrapping, or origata. 
  In Lower Juramashi, Jurojin’s Chance serves as the only 
  legal gambling den in the district, standing just outside the 
  city’s outer walls. Dice and games of chance are popular, 
  but the location is more famous for its races which use 
  dogs and horses. There are even monthly bets on how long 
  the current governor will last – and who will replace him. 
  The Spiritual            
  (Ochiyo) District  
  Otosan Uchi attracts religious pilgrims from all across 
  the Empire because of its history, its political significance, 
  and its spiritual connections. While the Forbidden City is 
  the obvious choice for most tourists, few outside the upper 
  crust of society are ever allowed inside the secure domain 
  of the Son of Heaven – indeed, only a minority of visitors 
  are permitted to pass through the Miwaku Kabe into the 
  Ekohikei. For the rest, there is the Spiritual District. 
  Surrounded on all sides by other domains, the Spiritual 
  District relies on a strong relationship with its neighbors 
  in the Gilded Hill and Juramashi. Far and away the 
  most popular destination for visitors to the Toshisoto, 
  the Spiritual District is the site of major temples to the 
  founding Kami, the great Temple of Lady Sun, and dozens 
  of smaller shrines. Monks, shugenja of all orders, and 
  samurai of religious or philosophical mindset come here 
  to pray, to seek the wisdom of their ancestors, or simply 
  to bask in the joy of the Spiritual District’s connection to 
  the higher realms. This region is known for its peaceful 
  streets, its lack of shops, and its quiet residents. There are 
  no shouting merchants here hawking wares, no ruffians 
  stalking the streets. The district is well-maintained and 
  is constantly patrolled by Imperial and Lion soldiers who 
  eagerly remove anyone causing trouble. In fact, the sole 
  source of disruption in the Spiritual District is not really a 
  disruption at all: every hour is marked by the huge tolling 
  bells of the great temples, bells which also ring at every 
  great moment in the Empire’s history, such as the birth of 
  an Imperial heir or the passing of the Emperor. 
  At the heart of this district are the temples and shrines 
  which pilgrims come to visit. Dozens of shrines to heroes 
  and Fortunes, both greater and lesser, dot the roadways 
  here. Above them all stand the Temples of the Six Great 
  Kami and the Temple of the Sun Goddess. 
  The Temples of the Six Great Kami are arrayed in 
  an orderly fashion along the road called Seppun’s Path. 
  Hida’s Temple is sturdy, built of stone and thick wood, 
  more a dojo than monastery. Designed as commentary on 
  the stoic founder of the Crab, its inner walls are painted 
  with scenes of Hida’s conquests and victories over the 
  Shadowlands. Each of his sons has alcoves and statues 
  of their own. Atarasi is shown venturing into Fu Leng’s 
  domain alongside Shinsei and the Thunders, while Osano-
  Wo stands tall, full of thunder and lightning. Next door is 
  the Temple to Shinjo, a structure which has suffered over 
  the centuries as earthquakes weakened its foundations. 
  Each of the seven times it has been rebuilt, the monks 
  here have altered the layout and design in honor of the 
  Lady of Travel. The Temple of Bayushi is a shadow 
  between its neighbors, a site few non-Scorpion are 
  allowed to enter alone. Within its labyrinthine chambers 
  the monks maneuver the walls and passages, shifting 
  the shoji screens in a fashion similar to the interior 
  Kyuden Bayushi. Dozens of hidden alcoves and unknown 
  chambers wait within. Nearby, the Temple to Shiba is a 
  peaceful oasis surrounded on all sides by placid water and 
  well-kept sands. Its walls are covered in free-flowing ivy 
  and its arching corridors draw visitors inward to a central 
  shrine. Elaborate kanji decorate the walls, floor tiles, and 
  ceiling with symbols of the Seven Great Fortunes and the 
  mysteries of the Elements. This temple also boasts a library 
  of prophecies and has an original copy of both the Tao and 
  of Uikku’s prophetic wisdom. The Temple of Doji stands 
  as a simple, pure reminder than not all constructs of the 
  Crane need be elaborate. The temple is covered always in 
  a blanket of white flowers on its outside, harvested from 
  the gardens within. Finally, the Temple to Akodo is a vivid 
  echo of the great Hall of Ancestors in Lion lands. In fact, 
  the same architect was used to construct both buildings 
  and its inner halls, frescoes, and statues stand as a twin to 
  the Hall of Ancestors. 
  Oddly, no Temple to Togashi stands within the walls 
  of the Spiritual District, an ‘oversight’ which the Dragon 
  Clan never sought to rectify. Otosan Uchi is destroyed 
  before Yoritomo ascends to the Heavens as the Kami of 
  the Mantis Clan.
  The largest building in the Spiritual district and the 
  largest temple in the city is the Temple of the Sun Goddess. 
  Its grandeur rivals that of any temple in the Emerald 
  Empire, though its construction and design is simple. 
  Monks work constantly to clean the pure woodwork so it 
  glows with a radiant light at all hours of the day. Even in 
  the dead of night no shadow falls close to the Temple and 
  it stands as a guiding light. 
  252
  Chapter Thirteen
  OTOSAN UCHI, THE IMPERIAL CITY 
   
  
  The road called Seppun’s Path twists and coils between 
  all these locations, leading from the outer wall to the 
  painted stones of the southern Miwaku Kabe. Though 
  Seppun herself was long dead before the Toshisoto and 
  the Spiritual District were built, Seppun was the chief 
  religious advisor of the Hantei and the road was named in 
  her honor. It is intended to serve as a sort of pilgrimage in 
  itself, winding through hidden gardens, around trees and 
  hedges, and through secluded meditation sites. It serves 
  as a favorite meeting spot for young lovers and skulking 
  courtiers alike. 
  Despite the draw of its religious structures, the Spiritual 
  District does possess some other noteworthy holdings. A 
  watchtower, one in the long link of Otosan Uchi’s defense, 
  has been converted over the years into a judge’s court, 
  yoriki station, and even a fighting arena. Nearby is the 
  District Armory, full of enough weapons to supply a 
  small army and a defensive location in its own right. A 
  stable is maintained here as well, tasked specifically with 
  the duty of caring for injured steeds. Once recovered from 
  their injuries, these horses are offered to the Emerald 
  Champion and his Imperial Legions. A library of sorts 
  stands next door: the Asako Records, an old building, 
  small and unassuming, which possesses thousands of 
  scrolls dedicated to unraveling the complex lineage of the 
  Rokugani elite. 
  Over the years a series of minor entertainments have 
  been allowed to develop within the Spiritual District. 
  Though the governors never allow anyone to sell mundane 
  goods, even the pure spirits of this place may require 
  entertainment. Shinsei’s Precious Memory Tea House
  is the most famous, and legend says the Little Teacher 
  himself stopped here on his way to gather the Thunders. 
  He visited the peasant huts in this area and spoke to the 
  heimin for hours; when he departed, he asked them not to 
  build any sort of shrine to his visit, so instead the peasants 
  constructed this tea house to commemorate his visit. 
  Everyone in the Spiritual District considers it a solemn 
  duty to serve as a volunteer here for at least one season 
  in their lifetime, so the house has no regular employees. 
  Simple Pleasures serves far more worldly desires. This 
  single-story geisha house is barely large enough to have 
  sleeping chambers for its residents. Instead of inviting 
  samurai in, the okaa-san of the house sends her geisha 
  out on call. 
  Kin-iro no Sento, or the Golden Spire, is somewhat 
  obscured by tall trees and the mighty temples of the Kami. 
  It is the largest public house in the city, with over forty-six 
  expensive rooms, each lined with fine silk shoji and with 
  balcony views of the district. It is for the elite who visit or 
  dwell in the district but do not have a private residence of 
  their own. Nearby stands its rival, Eishuri’s Compassion, 
  a high quality tea-house and inn which stands forever in 
  the shadow of the Golden Spire. Merciful Spring Inn and 
  Heaven’s Gift Inn are both boarding houses for the less 
  wealthy; the former serves ji-samurai and retainers, while 
  the latter serves heimin craftsmen, artisans, merchants, 
  and other such “upper crust” of that caste. Heaven’s Gift is 
  known by its dragon motif, which is found in every square 
  inch of the house.
  The Gilded Hill         
  (Hayasu) District 
  Named for both its affluent nature and for the steep hill 
  which dominates its landscape, the Gilded Hill is located 
  just south of the River of the Sun and west of the Forbidden 
  City. It is primarily a residential neighborhood for elite 
  samurai, famous artisans, and wealthy merchants. The hill 
  itself is the site of many elaborate private homes, while 
  the district as a whole is known for its huge open spaces 
  set aside for festivals. In the Imperial City, such space 
  comes at a premium and is an obvious sign of wealth. 
  The region is patrolled frequently and there are dozens 
  of farms located just outside the crumbling outer walls to 
  ensure it is never short of food. With the exception of a 
  few servants’ dwellings, all the structures here present the 
  appearance of wealth.
  However, this district is not quite so splendid as it 
  outwardly appears. Fortunes rise and fall, for samurai and 
  heimin alike, and some of the homes here only give the 
  appearance of wealth while inside they are empty, echoing 
  with lost riches. Indeed, the “gilded” Sentaku name is a 
  subtle recognition of this reality.
  At the top of the hill is the huge estate of the district 
  governor, containing more than twenty extra bedrooms, 
  offices, and meeting halls, and surrounded by dozens of 
  outlying buildings as well as a huge Shintao rock garden. 
  The most prominent private residences are all located on 
  or around the hill at varying levels. Near the base of the 
  hill and scattered throughout the remainder of the district 
  are the barracks of the samurai who patrol the district 
  at the governor’s behest. Each barracks is dedicated to a 
  single clan and assigned a specific region of the district 
  to oversee. 
  The Gilded Hill district is home to several different 
  neighborhoods, each boasting a variety of shops and 
  entertainments catering to the residents. Cherry Blossom 
  Row is located at the base of the hill and runs parallel to 
  the river. This strip is so-named because of the cherry trees 
  which line the waterway, cultivated by the neighborhood’s 
  resident artisans from the Kakita Academy. Elsewhere in 
  the district, likewise along the edge of the River of the 
  Sun, lies the Chirping Crickets Neighborhood. Merchants 
  take residence here and sell wares from modest and 
  well-decorated shops attached to their homes. The name 
  comes both from the general sound of commerce and, 
  specifically, from a shop which sells tiny gilded cages with 
  lucky crickets. Along the outer wall, the Fortune’s Favored
  neighborhood houses the wealthiest merchants in the city. 
  Each of them has one or more shops in the Sukichiba, 
  a strip of markets located in the gaps of the crumbling 
  outer wall. Clustered in between the Chirping Crickets and 
  Fortune’s Favored is the Wild Rice neighborhood. Heavily 
  populated, it is home to the least expensive houses in this 
  district, though they are still among the most sought-after 
  real estate in the city. Finally, just behind the great hill is a 
  residential area populated by samurai called the Sheltered 
  Swords. It is secluded, hidden between hill and walls, 
  and home mainly to samurai of the Crane, Dragon, and 
  Scorpion Clans.
  253
  OTOSAN UCHI, THE IMPERIAL CITY 
  Chapter Thirteen
   
  
  There are three other important locations in the Gilded 
  Hill. The Shining Square is a grand merchant plaza 
  which doubles as a setting for festivals and other such 
  group activities. Governors take advantage of this natural 
  gathering place to post notices for citizens and keep an 
  eye on local attitudes. To the south of the district are 
  huge cultivated rice paddies, located close to the nearby 
  Spiritual District. These paddies do extremely well and are 
  believed to be blessed by the great spirits of the Imperial 
  City; taxes from their harvest help keep the Gilded Hill 
  District in good financial shape. Lastly, well outside the 
  outer wall is an eta village. The eta here live better than 
  most of their kind elsewhere (even in Ryoko Owari), indeed 
  better than many peasants. Because these eta have access 
  to one of the wealthiest regions of the Imperial City, spy 
  networks and covert organizations often infiltrate this 
  village and use it as a base of operations. 
  The Rich Crescent             
  (Hojize) District 
  This district is commonly referred to by the Sentaku as 
  the Rich Crescent because of the unusual shape it takes as 
  it cuts off its subsidiary, the Eta’s Island. The two districts 
  were originally one, but in the second century a Lion gov-
  ernor declared he could not abide ruling over “such an ig-
  nominious rabble” and split the district in two. Thus shorn 
  of its subsidiary, the Rich Crescent now surrounds the Eta’s 
  Island, cutting it off from the Miwaku Kabe. The Crescent 
  is perhaps the wealthiest district of the Toshisoto, even 
  more so than the Gilded Hill, receiving tax funding and 
  subsidies from dozens of merchant patrons and an annual 
  stipend from the Imperial families themselves. It contains 
  the primary inland road to the Imperial City. Governors of 
  the Rich Crescent are responsible for creating the first im-
  pression of nearly every overland traveler into the Father’s 
  Home, and the district is maintained accordingly.  
  The Rich Crescent controls more than half the river 
  traffic into Otosan Uchi, and its wharves are overseen 
  by friendly but cunning portmasters. Lush private estates 
  take up much of the district, set back well away from the 
  crumbling outer wall – though in fact the outer wall here 
  is in a better state than almost anywhere else, at least those 
  portions close to the main gates. Merchant shops here are 
  well-stocked, magistrates and doshin patrol the streets 
  with regularity, and violations of the law are punished 
  quickly and harshly. The streets of the Rich Crescent are 
  lined with manicured gardens and trees, while cultivated 
  waterways and ponds dot the landscape. The overall effect 
  stuns and awes each new visitor to Otosan Uchi.
  Like Juramashi, the Rich Crescent is a large place, home 
  to a variety of neighborhoods and holdings within its 
  borders. The riverside neighborhoods on their western side 
  are dominated by the ports and warehouses where goods 
  are stored, while their eastern sides are devoted entirely 
  to the sale of said goods. Hidden behind the merchants 
  and craftsmen by the river are the denizens of the Kankei
  neighborhood – a thin avenue is lined with fine-quality 
  geisha houses and sake houses, strategically located along 
  the Way of the Elements to greet lucky travelers. Riverside 
  Merchant Plaza stands in full view of the Governor’s 
  residence, and is comprised of a series of open-air markets 
  and warehouses which sell bulk raw materials, grain, and 
  few luxury items, primarily to heimin. The Governor’s 
  residence itself is a splendid building with no walls to 
  block the full view of the rest of the city. 
  Along the road into Otosan Uchi there are official Clan 
  Guide Houses where each visiting samurai is brought 
  upon first arrival. A guide escorts the samurai along the 
  Way of the Elements to a house equipped with the finest 
  bathing facilities, pre-stocked clothing, wondrous food, 
  and a staff dedicated to their every need. Halfway between 
  these houses and the Governor’s residence are the district 
  courts, although these are rarely used since the governors 
  here prefer to deal with violators of the law in private. 
  One of the main attractions of the district is the 
  Magistrate’s Memorial, the place where Soshi Takasho and 
  Akodo Minobe uncovered the plots of the Bloodspeaker 
  Iuchiban. The Memorial is also an active magistrate’s 
  station, home to the Emerald Magistrate responsible for 
  the district; that post is usually filled by a Lion, a Scorpion, 
  or a member of the Isawa or Kuni families. 
  A few unique holdings are scattered throughout the 
  district. Among these is the Morning Star Tea House, 
  founded by a Kakita Artisan remembered now only as 
  “the Morning Star.” Assigned the task of mapping the city 
  during the reign of Hantei XXVIII, the Kakita samurai-ko 
  quickly realized the task would be impossible due to the 
  ever-changing landscape. In the end, she mapped what 
  she could, finished the rest “from my own musings,” and 
  gave the final product to the Emperor. The Hantei accepted 
  the map and thanked the Morning Star by bestowing this 
  fine establishment on her. A copy of her original map 
  hangs within the house in a place of honor. 
  Not all of the Rich Crescent district is designed for 
  artistic value. The Kinjiren Tombs house the graves 
  disturbed during Iuchiban’s crimes, and while they are no 
  longer used to inter bodies the empty chambers remain, 
  all but forgotten. Nearby, at the site of the Battle of Stolen 
  Graves, may be found the Chiken (Bloodsword) Temple
  dedicated to Osano-Wo, Fortune of Fire and Thunder. 
  Unfortunately, the place seems haunted, echoing with the 
  distant sounds of a smith working at his forge. The Dark 
  Cloud Monastery nearby takes care of the temple, and its 
  monks constant chanting and drumming can be heard for 
  blocks in all directions.
  254
  Chapter Thirteen
  OTOSAN UCHI, THE IMPERIAL CITY 
   
  
  Finally, the district is home to the Temple of Eternal 
  Breath, a strange little shrine with a mysterious past. It 
  is said that whoever prays here and expresses true faith 
  shall never die.
  The Eta’s Island (Hinjaku) 
  In the city’s earliest history the Eta’s Island was part 
  of the Rich Crescent District, but after the second century 
  it is governed separately in order to remove the city’s 
  “dirty” inhabitants as much as possible from the public 
  eye. The Eta’s Island is the least-respected location in all 
  of Otosan Uchi, and in fact most of it lies outside the city’s 
  crumbling outer wall. The few samurai who live here are 
  typically disgraced outcasts or ronin – though in times of 
  great strife, when refugees pour into the Father’s Home, 
  this district fills up with unfortunate outsiders. 
  Eta homes comprise a large portion of this district, and 
  the untouchables here are in charge of cleaning not only 
  the Rich Crescent but all the surrounding districts as well. 
  The High Lowlies neighborhood in particular is close to 
  the Rich Crescent; the eta who live in the High Lowlies 
  are the most skillful of their caste, typically serving 
  the magistrates of the city as torturers or as personal 
  assistants in investigation of dead bodies. The Wide 
  Hat neighborhood serves as a sort of bridge between the 
  Rich Crescent and Eta’s Island; it is home to the lowest 
  of merchants, those who specialize in swindling new 
  visitors to the city by selling them cheap religious trinkets 
  to offer at shrines. It is whispered by those in the know 
  that “special” (i.e. forged) documents and papers can be 
  purchased here as well.
  For all its low repute, the Eta’s Island does possess a 
  few unique holdings of its own. The Takusanno Sakanaya
  fishery is a processing plant for cleaning and scaling the 
  fish sold to vendors across the city. It specializes in Pink 
  Hamachi sushi, and the smell of the fishery keeps samurai 
  from its doorstep. Shizukomen, or Silent Release, is the 
  crematorium which serves as the center of 
  all business in the Eta’s Island District. As 
  the Governor says, “everyone dies,” and the 
  crematorium is always busy. Eta morticians 
  prepare the bodies of the dead in a huge 
  stone building, well away from the sight 
  of any mourners. Buichi’s Bunraku Dolls is 
  famed as a supplier of puppeteer dolls made 
  from wood harvested outside of Otosan Uchi. 
  Durite Zoo, founded by a former governor 
  named Kuni Durite, houses animals from 
  all over the Empire, but focuses on reptiles 
  and birds of the Islands of Spice and Silk; 
  however, the lack of tax revenue to maintain 
  it causes it to quickly become run-down when 
  his tenure ends. 
  Finally, two structures stand close to one 
  another and to the Rich Crescent district. 
  Shudo Benten is an all-female monastery 
  dedicated to the Fortune of Romantic Love. 
  Women here are trained in the fine arts 
  commonly associated with geisha, and lovers of all castes 
  will endure a visit to the Eta’s Island in order to pray here 
  for success. Bitter Hearts is a kabuki theater funded by the 
  office of the Rich Crescent governor. Plays within its walls 
  focus on the darkest emotions of the samurai, base desires 
  and sins, topics which more respectable theaters would 
  never depict. It is a measure of man’s flawed nature that 
  this theater has thrived for generations despite its location. 
  The Prison/Moon 
  (Toyotomi) District 
  The district known to the Sentaku as both the Prison 
  District and the Moon District is never called by those 
  names outside the private halls of the Imperial Bureaucracy. 
  Samurai, heimin, and hinin all consider this district to be 
  cursed by both the presence of Otosan Uchi’s one and only 
  prison and by the presence of the sinister Temple of the 
  Moon. In most eras of the city’s history, the district is one 
  of the least respectable domains, a dark and dirty place 
  visited by few if any travelers. 
  The Shrine to Lord Moon is detested by residents 
  citywide. High walls surround it to reduce the impact of 
  its existence on the surrounding lands. Within those walls, 
  only dry and dull plantlife grows, and everything is gray 
  and bland. A small crew of monks and peasants maintain 
  the shrine and live within the walls, never leaving; they 
  receive food from outside and collect written prayers, all 
  focused on forgiveness of wrath upon one’s enemies. 
  The second-most reviled structure in the city is Kyuden 
  Kokai, the Palace of Remorse. It was created when the city 
  was first built and was placed well outside the Miwaku 
  Kabe – at the time, the city planners did not even consider 
  the possibility of the Toshisoto’s existence, and it was 
  many centuries before the city’s expansion encompassed 
  the prison. This place is maintained by its two hundred 
  255
  OTOSAN UCHI, THE IMPERIAL CITY 
  Chapter Thirteen
   
  
  inhabitants, under the direction of the handful of samurai 
  guards assigned here – all of whom consider an assignment 
  to Kyuden Kokai to be a source of shame. 
  The residence of the district Governor stands next to the 
  district magistrate’s residence, both near the prison. The 
  Governor’s domain is a palatial estate with an elaborate 
  garden, and is perhaps the only impressive structure in 
  the district. The magistrate station is quite large, the chief 
  magistrate commanding twenty-five subordinate yoriki 
  and more than a hundred doshin. Some question the need 
  for such a sizeable policing force, but one need merely 
  recall a single prison riot to quash those words. 
  A few “geisha houses” (in only the loosest sense of the 
  term) and related establishments are found in this district, 
  places such as the Jumping Frog which rely on copious 
  amounts of cheap, potent sake to do their selling for them. 
  All Words are One is a bookstore where pillow books are 
  sold in the front while in the back a customer can forge or 
  decode messages with the help of the Scorpion-sponsored 
  shopkeep. The House of Many Wonderful Things is run 
  by a Yasuki-sponsored merchant and sells strange items 
  from all over the Emerald Empire… and some from the 
  gaijin lands.
  Of course, there are upstanding holdings in the district 
  as well. The Lucky Orchid Blossom is a respectable 
  geisha house, offering the best sake and entertainment. 
  The Lion’s Rage is a sake house founded by a boisterous 
  Lion samurai, and attracts samurai from its parent clan 
  as well as from the Mantis and the Crab. The Pampered 
  Flower is a bath house where guests are offered sweet 
  mochi cakes, given deep-tissue massages, and rubbed with 
  herbs to grant their skin a healthy glow. (It is whispered 
  that the house offers a costly service which will leave 
  the skin tender but visibly reduces age by years.) The 
  Crying Peacock, the only theater in the district, is a richly 
  decorated structure filled with paintings and sculptures of 
  Noh and Kabuki artists. Everyone Dyes is reputed to be 
  the best dye shop in Otosan Uchi, while Life’s Love is a 
  small rock garden where lovers court one another with 
  poetry and music; rumor has it that Shinsei once blessed 
  the site, proclaiming “those who fall in love here shall 
  remain that way forever.” A shop called Dawn Before 
  Darkness sells expensive lamps and can be seen for blocks 
  around because of its radiant glow. Fortune’s Wisdom is a 
  house of Go, home to Imperial-sponsored Go tournaments 
  and the Naka Dainkei (Inner Circle) of elite Go masters; 
  only those who can beat a reigning Go Master three times 
  are admitted to their ranks. Yobigoeke, or Ring Out, is a 
  huge sumai dojo which houses major tournaments each 
  year and is home to one of the many Imperial sumo 
  stables. Suma’s Hot Spring is a wooden structure built 
  around a hot but muddy spring; it serves cakes and sake 
  to its guests, and geisha “wring out” a guest’s impurities 
  afterwards. Yum-Yum Mochi serves the best mochi in 
  the district, while the Smiling Wok is the longest-lived 
  restaurant in the region – not from its quality, but because 
  its prices are so low that even the poorest ronin can afford 
  to dine here. It is said visitors never experience the same 
  taste twice, but this is not a compliment, since the varied 
  flavors include bitter, sickly sweet, sharp, and bland.
  A mysterious library stands near the center of the 
  district, a tiny structure impossibly filled with scrolls, 
  hangings, and written word of all kinds. Those who enter 
  get the distinct impression the building could not possibly 
  house all it does without magic, and only the truly brave 
  are willing to traverse the maze of paper to the center of 
  the library where the “true knowledge” is held.
  Tenari’s Ruin             
  (Meiyoko) District  
  Much like with the Prison/Moon District, the Sentaku 
  Tribunal keeps its name for this region hidden from the 
  local populace. The name “Tenari’s Ruin” refers to the 
  catastrophe of a long-dead governor. A brash young 
  shugenja named Yogo Tenari governed the district and 
  was not content with the simple estate of his predecessors. 
  He searched the area until he discovered an enchanting 
  grove on the southwestern edge of the town. Ignoring the 
  advice of his engineers, he had a huge palatial estate built 
  there, sinking untold thousands of koku into its design 
  and construction. One year later to the day, an earthquake 
  ravaged the district, killing Tenari, his family, and his staff. 
  The ruins remain to this day as testament to the folly of 
  pride. Heimin and samurai alike claim they can sometimes 
  hear the ghost of Tenari lamenting his foolish fate. 
  The Tenari’s Ruin district covers the northeast corner of 
  the Toshisoto, a sizeable region broken up into quarters. 
  Each quarter is overseen by gokenin, who face a constant 
  struggle against the criminals who take refuge here be-
  tween the North Dock and the less-savory Prison District. 
  The modern home of the district governor stands atop 
  high cliffs, overlooking both the beauty of Golden Sun 
  Bay and the entire district. At the base of the governor’s 
  hill is Hana Garden, where iris flowers highlight Shintao 
  rock gardens, all of constructed in memory of the Battle 
  of the Bloody Retreat. Each stone of the garden bears the 
  name of a fallen Scorpion who died in that campaign 
  against the Bloodspeakers. 
  256
  Chapter Thirteen
  OTOSAN UCHI, THE IMPERIAL CITY 
   
  
  Between the governor’s estate and Kyuden Kokai stands 
  the Makoto (Courtesy) Wall, ensuring the samurai of 
  this district need not see that shameful structure. Four 
  guard towers and a magistrate station keep watch over 
  the prison, and the magistrate’s station also serves as the 
  center for gokenin activity in the district; all judgements 
  and punishments are rendered here. Close by at the Great 
  Civic Center, the bureaucracy of the law takes place in 
  a long wooden structure. The Emerald Magistrate of the 
  district invites citizens to come here and air grievances, 
  although most of the time nothing is done in response. 
  Another major government structure is Kinenhi’s Tower
  at the outer wall. Yogo Kinenhi commanded this guard 
  station for years, eventually realizing the Emperor had 
  forgotten him, but he did not waver in his duty in over 
  38 years. Now, the sound of Kinenhi’s slapping sandals 
  walking the wall is as familiar as the wind.
  Haven, a rundown and shoddy quarter, serves as a 
  domain of gambling dens and unsavory characters. Here 
  visitors to the city can indulge in opium, sake, games 
  of chance, and cheap geisha with little interference 
  from magistrates. Oyabun (criminal bosses) run the 
  neighborhood and make a killing in the sale of illegal 
  goods. In most eras, the Governor imposes some control 
  on this by taxing the criminal enterprises and working 
  with their leaders to maintain order. Far from the lighted 
  roads, the Ivy Palace geisha house is preeminent among 
  its brethren here, and sometimes even sees a visit from the 
  Governor. Mariko Theatre is known far and wide for its 
  remarkable stage plays, though no one remembers who 
  or for what the building was named. The White Stream 
  Oolong is a sake house which serves a famous plum 
  brandy, touted as the ‘best beverage in the city.’ Between 
  the exquisite brandy and the talented staff, the White 
  Stream attracts wealthy of all types.
  A fountain named for Akodo Yuji marks an invisible 
  boundary between the neighborhoods held by the 
  underworld elements and the more reputable domains 
  of the district. Takeo Library is a backup for the Ikoma 
  family, housing partial records of all the important events 
  in the Emerald Empire’s history. The Iris Petal is a tea 
  house owned by the governor’s estate which provides the 
  finest gyokuro¸ or green tea, in the city. Nearby is Gisei 
  Ningen, Mortal Sacrifice, an ambiguous statue worshipped 
  by those who have lost a loved one who died with honor. 
  The Maze of Wisdom is a hedge maze gifted long ago 
  to a district governor by the Togashi monk. The ise zumi 
  told the Governor: “You may seek your wisdom within the 
  silence of the hedge. A true Togashi may find the heart, 
  but only after he finds himself.” Oddly, the maze requires 
  neither pruning nor care.
  A stone Shintao temple is the tallest structure in the 
  district. The Keeper of the temple rings the bell tower each 
  hour in echo of the Spiritual District. Additionally, the 
  Keeper is blessed with secret knowledge of an old tunnel 
  to the Temple of Eternal Redemption within the Ekohikei. 
  Finally, a statue of the ronin Kinryoku rises prominently 
  in the district. Long ago, Kinryoku protected a governor 
  from assassination, throwing himself upon the killer’s 
  blade. As he breathed his last an oval of blood spilled over 
  a large stone, which now rests on a marble base next to 
  his statue. Each year, on the anniversary of his death (the 
  14th day of the Serpent) a festival takes place in Tenari’s 
  Ruin; on this day no work is allowed and everyone offers 
  blessings for the life of the Governor.
  The North Dock 
  (Higshikawa) District  
  The North Dock District follows the northern bank of 
  the River of the Sun as it becomes the Golden Sun Bay. 
  Though small, North Dock plays a vital role in the economy 
  of Otosan Uchi, and boasts more pleasure houses per block 
  than any other district. Additionally, though it does not 
  do as much business as South Dock, this district is one 
  of only two which deal with imports and shipping into 
  the city. The roads of North Dock are often wet because 
  of the heavy fogs and rains coming off the bay; in an 
  effort to counter the drudgery and filth of muddy streets, 
  the wealthier merchants have had the centers of all the 
  major roads paved with gravel. Also due to the fog, every 
  residence and holding hangs large wood lanterns to guide 
  travelers. North Docks also tends to flood in the spring, so 
  most houses along the waterway are built on stilts. It is not 
  uncommon to see small boats resting on the bare earth, 
  tethered to posts; when asked their purpose, the citizens 
  laugh and tell the questioner, “wait for the first spring 
  rain, you’ll never have to ask again.”
  Governors of North Dock take advantage of the neces-
  sity of travel and commerce through their district to fun-
  nel wealth into its few unique holdings. The district stables 
  and Imperial barracks use a large portion of such wealth, 
  maintaining an entire kaisha (company) of the Imperial 
  Guard and dozens of horses. Usually a Lion chui is given 
  the responsibility of overseeing these forces, a tradition 
  which dates back centuries. The district Governor’s own 
  home uses another large slice of the taxes; the building is 
  a mansion filled with all the amenities a samurai could de-
  sire. Unfortunately for the dockworkers and merchants of 
  the city, it stands directly in the way of business, blocking 
  warehouses from the docks; throughout North Dock’s his-
  tory this has been a point of contention for the residents. 
  Some Governors have considered moving, but most see it 
  as their due to live exactly where they wish and view the 
  nuisance as a suitable reminder of who is in charge. 
  257
  OTOSAN UCHI, THE IMPERIAL CITY 
  Chapter Thirteen
   
  
  The most profitable docks of North Dock are the 
  Morning Star Wharves, whose three piers can maintain 
  up to thirty large kobune. The warehouses here are 
  typically full of Phoenix and Mantis goods, food, raw 
  materials, and goods from the Crab and Sparrow… as well 
  as small amounts of Tortoise foreign goods. Nearby is 
  Bochi Seido, the Graveyard of Shrines, an exotic mixture 
  of shrines dedicated to old Fortunes, forgotten spirits and 
  ancestors, the kami, and even Shinsei. Most are not clearly 
  identified, but two in particular are quite well-maintained: 
  one is dedicated to Suitengu, the Fortune of the Sea, while 
  the other venerates Isora, the Patron of the Shore, and his 
  wife. Both fishermen and sailors brave the strange Bochi 
  Seido to offer their choicest catches and wealth for the 
  favor of these Fortunes. 
  North Dock is also home to a few strange structures 
  and holdings known to few outside the city walls. The 
  Endless Journey is an old Agasha holding with a maze of 
  shoji screens in front of a garden depicting tales of ancient 
  times, the Fortunes, and heroes of old. Each time it rains, 
  the Dragon here remove the shoji and replace them anew. 
  Visitors must navigate huge hedges, twists and turns filled 
  with wisteria, all to reach the ‘wisdom within. Time’s Gift
  is a shop which offers trinkets made of silver, gold, and 
  jade, while Sweet Solace sells candied breads and meat-
  filled pies. Hameo’s House of Fish sees the highest yield 
  of any fishery in the city, while New Direction offers trav-
  elers leaving the city for Mantis lands and the Crane coast 
  fine (and expensive) maps – though some of them have a 
  reputation for putting one in the way of coastal pirates. 
  However, as with all districts, not all regions can be 
  prosperous. Trader’s Row, though significant in size, 
  is filled with lower-caste merchants. Here, nearly any 
  item or good in the city can be found… once, at least, 
  though seldom a second time. Each day the traders gather 
  and set up their stalls with few signs, no organization, 
  and no landmarks. The Row borders both the Sea Mist 
  neighborhood and the Settling Spring neighborhood, 
  home to wealthy sailors and merchants respectively. 
  The South Dock      
  (Kosuga) District  
  South Dock District has significant influence over the 
  myriad mercantile interests in Otosan Uchi. Merchants, 
  traders, and moneylenders all come together each 
  year to influence the value of the koku in the city (and 
  therefore the Empire). More than two-fifths of the city’s 
  trade passes through the ports of Otosan Uchi, and nearly 
  three-quarters of that comes through South Dock. It is the 
  starting point of the commercial roadways in the Empire, 
  the place where the flow of koku begins. In most eras 
  of the Empire’s history, South Dock is a single district, 
  but during the time of Emperor Hantei XXXVIII a ronin 
  saves the Emperor’s child and is given the family name 
  of Yotsu. In these times, a sub-district called the Yatoshin 
  exists here, primarily made up of the huge warehouse 
  neighborhood within the district. During these times there 
  are two governors here, though the leader of the Yatoshin 
  technically reports to the South Dock lord.  
  South Dock (and specifically Yatoshin) borders the 
  great Golden Bay and most ship-bound travelers in the 
  city enter Otosan Uchi through its piers – the wharves 
  of North Dock are simply too ill-equipped to handle the 
  same level of traffic. Regrettably for the Governor(s) of the 
  region, few high-ranking samurai wish to live here, and 
  most of the residents are commoners or ronin. However, 
  a huge volume of wealth flows through the hands of the 
  merchants here. 
  The South Dock floods just as easily as North Dock and 
  takes similar precautions, with houses on the shore built 
  up on stilts and random dry-docked ships seen all through 
  the area. The streets of South Dock are much better 
  maintained than in North Dock, due to the much larger 
  numbers of wealthy merchants, and the district is dotted 
  with houses of both entertainment and rest. Some shops 
  stay open quite late, and warehouses are always preparing 
  for the following day’s load, so it is sometimes said that 
  the South Docks never sleep. At night, for a few zeni a 
  resident or visitor can hire one of dozens of peasants to 
  lead them through the streets by the light of lamps carried 
  atop tall poles. 
  Dozens of private homes dot the South Dock region, 
  and while most of these are for commoners, the merchant 
  residences can be quite fancy. None are quite as luxurious, 
  however, as the home of the Keeper of the Emperor’s 
  Koku Seal. This seal is used to strike authentic koku during 
  mintage, and usually is held by a member of the Miya 
  family. The Keeper’s estate is protected by some of the 
  finest Imperial Legionnaires and Seppun wards. Nearby, 
  the Kodomo Shori, or Children of Triumph, can be seen 
  at the eastern Enchanted Wall. Samurai of all ranks come 
  here and even live here for months, praying at the base 
  of the Miwaku Kabe to draw the favorable attention of 
  the fallen warriors who are the wall’s Guardians. Shrines, 
  community houses, and even tents are found here in 
  chaotic profusion. 
  258
  Chapter Thirteen
  OTOSAN UCHI, THE IMPERIAL CITY 
   
  
  The home of the district governor is in the northern 
  portion of the South Dock (as is the home of the Yotsu 
  when they exist). The estate is quite fine, larger than any 
  other in the district, though moderate when compared 
  to those in other districts. The few clan samurai who 
  live within South Dock reside near the Governor in the 
  Wizened Poet neighborhood. To the south, near the 
  middle of the district, lies the Shrine to Ebisu, Fortune of 
  Honest Work, and serves as the true spiritual center of the 
  South Dock. It is in turn surrounded by the Fabled Tree
  neighborhood, which consists of merchant homes, shops, 
  warehouses, and the district guard headquarters. 
  Not far from the Miwaku Kabe, the Glory’s Shadow
  neighborhood houses merchants, their homes ranging 
  from lavish to ruined wrecks, along with the businesses 
  of those same merchants. Citizens all across Otosan Uchi 
  come here to partake of the strong sake and expensive 
  courtesans of the White Pelican, the Flowering Vine, 
  and the Warm Street geisha houses. Ronin live within 
  the aptly named Lordless Master neighborhood, which is 
  considered the Yatoshin in later years.
  Of utmost prominence in South Dock is the Daikoku 
  Arch, a tremendous extravagance unchanged over the 
  centuries. In the earliest days of the Empire, when the 
  Hantei charged his servants to determine the value of a 
  koku, heimin piled sacks of rice high in a square and argued 
  with their samurai masters for days on how much would 
  be “one koku.” When they finally came to agreement, this 
  torii arch was built over the stacks; ever since, the arch has 
  defined the measurement of a single koku. 
  In the days of the Yatoshin, the Yotsu maintain Dojo 
  Seou, a small building run by Yotsu Seou to train ronin 
  joining her family. The warehouses of South Dock also fall 
  within the Yatoshin, and are located on the site of a famous 
  battle, the Hijugo, or Day of Fifteen. In the sixth century, 
  fifteen ronin battled to defend their Phoenix master from 
  a Crab assault, barricading themselves inside one of these 
  warehouses. They fought off thirty Kuni shugenja at the 
  cost of their own lives; to this day ronin, Phoenix, and 
  even Crab celebrate their victory. Today, the warehouses 
  contain the wealth of an Empire. They are surrounded by 
  the Flooded Merchant Bazaar, where any legal product in 
  the city can be found. 
  Of final note, at the mouth of the great river where it 
  meets the Bay of the Golden Sun stands Fearsome Farmer 
  Village, a name gained because of a long-forgotten 
  peasant uprising. 
  The Ekohikei
  This section describes the four districts that make up the 
  Inner City of Otosan Uchi – their people, establishments, 
  and unique customs. Because the Ekohikei is so important 
  and access is carefully restricted to the Empire’s elite, each 
  of these districts is managed by its own Governor despite 
  being far smaller than those in the Toshisoto. A posting 
  as a Governor in the Ekohikei is an honor few ever attain.
  The Miwaku Kabe 
  (Enchanted Walls)
  The outer walls of Otosan Uchi were never altogether 
  completed and are poorly maintained, with many sections 
  crumbling or pierced by gaps. The walls of the Inner City 
  are another matter entirely. During the First War, Hantei 
  assigned four of the Great Clans – the Phoenix, Crane, 
  Crab, and Ki-Rin – the duty of building walls to hold the 
  city against the forces of Fu Leng. The entire circle of walls 
  was completed in less than six years, and the efforts of 
  shugenja from those clans imbued them with powerful 
  guardian spirits and magical powers. Later, once the Em-
  pire was at peace, the Kakita re-worked the exteriors of the 
  walls so their beauty would match their strength. 
  THE EASTERN WALL
  The wall which is pierced by the main gate into the 
  Ekohikei is nicknamed ‘Homare’ (Glory) by the Isawa, and 
  with good reason – it draws its strength and fortitude 
  from the gloriousness of those who have stood to defend 
  it. Brilliant golden kanji are built into the wall’s surface, 
  naming every soul who has fallen defending it, and their 
  spirits reside within the sacred stones, ready to take up 
  arms in defense of the city again before moving on to re-
  join the Celestial Wheel. The wall’s magical nature allows 
  the Earth kami to repair any damage done to it by magic 
  or steel. However, there is one exception to this: the gaijin 
  cannonballs from the Battle of White Stag left scars which 
  remain visible through all the centuries thereafter. 
  259
  OTOSAN UCHI, THE IMPERIAL CITY 
  Chapter Thirteen
   
  
  THE SOUTHERN WALL
  The southern wall was consecrated by a shugenja 
  named Isawa Naigama and his pupils, all of whom 
  gave their lives in the process. During the subsequent 
  Shadowlands assault on the city (known as the Battle of 
  the Four Winds), the wall came to life, the Earth spirits 
  forming limbs and striking out at the oni which attacked 
  it. The oni all disappeared, and speculation remains as to 
  whether they were destroyed or consumed by the wall 
  itself. Naigama’s notes have long since vanished into the 
  depths of history, so the mystery may never be resolved. 
  However, any foe who might assume the modern wall is 
  mundane will surely meet an unfortunate outcome.
  THE WESTERN WALL
  Nobody goes to the western wall, at least no one sane. 
  The wall binds within itself many of the Shadowlands 
  creatures from the Battle of the Four Winds, and while the 
  Empire was victorious that day the wall remains an eerie 
  echo of the battle. The faint wails of these creatures, of-
  ten called the Karada Voices, can be heard throughout the 
  nearby districts, and is one reason why the nearby mer-
  chant trading grounds are usually so loud and busy – the 
  merchants are doing their best to drown out the Voices. 
  Over the years, many shugenja have tried to research the 
  western wall to determine if it still poses a threat to the 
  Emperor, and a few have tried to expunge the Tainted 
  entities trapped within. Some researchers have gone mad 
  from these attempts, and while the wall is generally con-
  sidered to be safe, many still whisper of monsters under 
  the city or feel hot, foul breath on the backs of their necks 
  when they venture too close to it late at night.
  THE NORTHERN WALL
  The northern wall is destroyed during the Battle of Four 
  Winds and rebuilt afterward. In modern times it is consid-
  ered to stand equally with the others despite the original 
  structure’s ‘failure’ in that early conflict. While the other 
  walls are solid, with very little structure or architecture in-
  side, the northern wall is hollow, filled with mazes, traps, 
  and ambush zones. Anyone who captured the wall’s ram-
  parts would then have to fight through the maze-like tun-
  nels and passages that connect the wall’s various sections 
  with each other and with the ground. 
  The Kanjo District
  The southern district of the Inner City, the Kanjo District 
  is the most populous of the four districts in the Ekohikei, 
  since it is the main destination for those to or from the 
  Forbidden City. With hundreds, sometimes thousands, of 
  visitors from all across the Empire coming and going each 
  day, Kanjo is the busiest part of the Ekohikei. 
  The seat of Kanjo government is a series of plain, almost 
  spartan buildings facing the River of the Sun. These mostly 
  serve as housing for administrative bureaucrats, though 
  several serve as the Governor’s residence and one building 
  is reserved for meetings of the Sentaku Tribunal. 
  The Kanjo District takes special interest in the Festival 
  of Triumph, a celebration in honor of the successful 
  defense of Otosan Uchi against Fu Leng. The district also 
  is the only one that explicitly observes an event called 
  the Futatsu Shihai (or ‘Two-Lord’), a combination festival 
  celebrating Shiba and Bayushi, the twin Kami who 
  founded the Phoenix and Scorpion Clans.
  The Southern Gate is surmounted by a massive fifteen-
  foot-tall torii arch crafted entirely out of jade and crystal. 
  It is believed that the arch will glow in the presence of the 
  Shadowlands Taint. Whether this is true or not, the gate 
  serves as the main artery for samurai to enter and leave 
  the Ekohikei; all travelers must have permission from the 
  Sentaku and must pass intense scrutiny from the gate 
  guards (mostly Lion). Any suspicion of false pretenses or 
  deception is met with swift arrest and harsh punishments. 
  The gate rests directly between the Kanjo District and 
  the Chisei District, ensuring the nearby embassies of the 
  Crane, Dragon, Lion, Phoenix, and Scorpion all have easy 
  access to the gate. 
  The Lion, Phoenix, and Scorpion all maintain embassies 
  within the Kanjo District. The Lion Embassy is the 
  southernmost of their embassies within the Ekohikei 
  (they are the only clan with two embassies) is designed to 
  serve as a display of honor and pride in the clan’s martial 
  prowess. The Phoenix Embassy is a modest building 
  surrounded on all sides by a moat-like lake and beautiful 
  gardens; it is one of the few places in the whole Empire 
  outside of Kyuden Isawa where original materials from 
  the Isawa Libraries are kept, under careful guard from 
  veteran Shiba bushi. The Scorpion Embassy is the smallest 
  of all the embassies in the Ekohikei, and is interestingly 
  the most un-Scorpion building in the city and perhaps 
  the Empire – it has no outer defenses, no moving walls 
  or secret passageways, and all the rooms save the interior 
  meeting room have windows to the outside. This is the 
  one place in Rokugan where the Scorpion recognize that 
  secrecy and obfuscation can only damage their reputation, 
  and they have designed the building accordingly. 
  Other notable locations within the Kanjo District include 
  the Temple of Eternal Redemption, a temple managed by 
  the Scorpion Clan’s Yogo family that is officially dedicated 
  to aiding the hardworking and downtrodden lower caste 
  of Rokugan (but is also secretly a front for Scorpion 
  activities within the Ekohikei). Sorrow’s Fall is a waterfall 
  in the River of the Sun where a young Ikoma samurai-ko 
  flung herself to death protecting dark secrets of the Hantei 
  260
  Chapter Thirteen
  OTOSAN UCHI, THE IMPERIAL CITY 
   
  
  line. Only a handful of Scorpion and Ikoma know the truth 
  behind the name of the waterfall. Finally, the Inn of the 
  Last Cherry Blossom is a pleasant inn open to all which 
  specializes in various brews of tea from across the Empire.
  The Chisei District 
  While the Kanjo District is the place where most visitors 
  to the Inner City arrive and leave, the Chisei District is 
  where they enjoy the highest life of the samurai. It is a place 
  of beauty, art, and perfection, and only the bare necessary 
  minimum of those from lower stations are allowed into 
  the district at all. It is the location of the Road of the Most 
  High, the special road on which the Emperor walks when 
  he leaves the Forbidden City. The Chisei district is opulent, 
  almost decadent; the Crane embassy is located here, so it 
  should be no surprise that art, beauty, and perfection are 
  valued so highly here. 
  Because of this heavy Crane presence, all festivals 
  in Chisei are conducted with strict attention to proper 
  custom, decorum, and etiquette. The largest, most 
  important, and most expensive festival here is the Festival 
  of Kakita, a massive celebration of the Crane co-founder 
  that traditionally coincides with the Emperor’s departure 
  for Winter Court (not a coincidence, to be sure). There are 
  fireworks, displays of prowess, and contests of skill – even 
  the occasional duel to first blood. In fact, the celebration 
  lasts for nearly an entire month.
  Due to the Crane influence, samurai from that clan are 
  the traditional rulers of Chisei District. The Crane Embassy 
  is the embodiment of all the ideals the Crane hold dearly, 
  and over the years it has been expanded and renovated 
  many times to ensure it is up to date with the latest trends, 
  styles, and artistic developments. It also has one of the 
  largest Story Gardens in all of Rokugan. By contrast, the 
  seat of Chisei’s district government is more austere, built to 
  exacting traditional standards and constantly maintained 
  to look as though it was just constructed. 
  Aside from the Crane embassy, two other major 
  embassies are found within the Chisei District – those of the 
  Minor Clans and the Phoenix. The Minor Clan Embassy’s 
  presence in the district is considered a great honor, but it 
  is very much overshadowed by the Crane, and since all of 
  the Minor Clans must share the same few buildings they 
  often find themselves badly cramped during times of high 
  political activity. The Phoenix Embassy, by contrast, is a 
  serene place that sees little activity.
  The fortification that houses the guards for this district 
  is referred to simply as the Southern Guard Post, but it 
  is unique in that all access to it is from the top of the 
  walls that surround the Chisei District, making it highly 
  defensible and difficult to infiltrate even for the most 
  cunning of spies.
  Aside from the embassies, the single most important 
  landmark in the Chisei District is Seppun Hill, the place 
  where Seppun first met the eight Kami at the dawn of the 
  Empire and where Hantei won the tournament of the Kami 
  to become Emperor. It is a sacred site and is the only piece 
  of land in the entire city with no construction of any kind. 
  After Seppun Hill, the next most important landmark is 
  the Road of the Most High, the road used by the Emperor 
  when he enters and leaves the Forbidden City. Duels of 
  honor and even crimes have halted in the presence of the 
  Emperor, and it is said that on more than one occasion he 
  has passed judgement, ruled in favor of an offended party, 
  or declared a marriage between two samurai on the spot 
  as he was passing by.
  There are a number of holdings within the Chisei District 
  which reflect the aesthetic influence of the Crane Clan. 
  One of the more notable of these is the tea house called the 
  Field of Sharp Returns. The building itself is not all that 
  impressive and the interior is cramped, but the tea served 
  here is unique and of truly legendary quality. It is brewed 
  from a plant grown only in the garden that surrounds the 
  building, and thus no such tea may be found anywhere 
  else in the Empire.
  Finally, this district is home to the Temple to the Seven 
  Fortunes, which contains small well-kept shrines to each 
  of the Great Fortunes as well as a much larger central 
  temple where daily prayer services are conducted. The 
  bells here are rung each hour in time with those of the 
  Temple District in the Toshisoto. 
  Karada District 
  Each of the four districts of the Inner City boast unique 
  features that draw samurai to visit them. The Karada 
  district, however, is the least populated of the four, and 
  its most significant feature is a sinister one – the massive 
  earthquake crevice known as the Oni Warai (the Oni’s 
  Smile). It is not a coincidence that the Crab embassy is 
  located within this district. Though the Oni Warai does not 
  pose any immediate or constant threat, few have returned 
  alive from exploring its depths, and those who do are 
  often blind or mad. Despite this, the Karada District is 
  home to most of the lower caste residents of the Inner City 
  – merchants, servants, laborers, and the like; the number 
  of samurai residents, on the other hand, is much lower 
  than in the other three districts.
  The seat of Karada’s district government is probably the 
  most run-down set of buildings in the Inner City, though 
  obviously much better maintained than (say) peasant 
  huts. The Governors here are usually Crab and tend to 
  be somewhat reclusive and anti-social, so their residence 
  does not see nearly as much traffic as the other district 
  Governors’ homes. 
  The Crab Embassy is the only major clan holding within 
  the entire district, and has the kind of spartan and utilitarian 
  design the Crab are known for. However, it is probably 
  the most well-decorated Crab embassy in all of Rokugan, 
  since even they must be prepared to entertain important 
  visitors when so close to the Emperor’s palace. Since the 
  Crab are the only clan with a significant presence in the 
  Karada District, it is not surprising that the festivals and 
  other public events here tend to exhibit a mixture of loud, 
  boisterous celebration and solemn, lamenting honoring 
  of the dead. Traditionally important Crab events such as 
  Shouting Day are long, loud, drunken affairs, whereas 
  261
  OTOSAN UCHI, THE IMPERIAL CITY 
  Chapter Thirteen
   
  
  the Bon Festival is a very 
  quiet event, the district falling 
  silent as almost all activity 
  ceases. There is a strong belief 
  that spirits do not visit the Karada 
  District, most likely because of the 
  Oni Warai.
  Between the presence of the 
  Crab Embassy and the residences of 
  heimin merchants in the district, it 
  should be no surprise that the Yasuki 
  Trading Grounds are the center of much 
  attention here. Depending on the time of year 
  and the number of merchants in the city, the Trading 
  Grounds can turn in a sort of “merchant maze” as various 
  adjacent streets are blocked off by the innumerable stalls 
  (which also lends itself to less honorable dealings when no 
  magistrates are looking). 
  The only notable religious holding in Karada District is 
  Shinden Yaruki Jukko, a unique temple to the monastic 
  tradition known as the Order of Courage’s Reflection. 
  The order blends Shintao and Bushido, and thus appeals 
  to individuals from many walks of life. A particularly 
  unusual practice of the order is the use of mirrors as a 
  means of meditative self-reflection.
  Finally, the district does house one notable Imperial 
  holding, the Imperial Museum of Antiquities. This building 
  is home to many historical oddities and relics, including 
  a mysterious creature ‘petrified’ by the Museum’s original 
  founder, Kuni Hazu.
  Hito District
  The Hito District is a place where those within the 
  Imperial City can feel safe – with constant patrols by the 
  Lion and the Unicorn, as well as the tight provided by the 
  nearby Imperial Guards in the Forbidden City, it is one 
  of the most crime-free regions in all of Otosan Uchi. The 
  River of the Sun passes through this district, making it 
  physically smaller than the other three Ekohikei districts, 
  and much of the remaining space is taken up by the 
  residences of samurai with sufficient rank to live here. 
  Because of the presence of the river, the festivals and 
  ceremonies within the Hito District tend to be focused on 
  it. Both the Bon Festival and the Festival of the River of 
  Stars are especially popular within the Hito District, and 
  during those events the district sees its greatest number 
  of visitors from both the Outer City and the Empire as a 
  whole.
  The seat of the Hito District government is the smallest 
  among the four districts, a modest cluster of buildings 
  filled with the bureaucrats who administer the district. 
  The Governor here is most commonly a Lion, and that 
  clan sees no need for larger or more ostentatious facilities. 
  Unfortunately, this sometimes leads to frustration when 
  the modest staff becomes overwhelmed, letting minor 
  problems fester until they grow into larger issues. 
  The second of the two Lion Embassies is located 
  within the Hito District. It is essentially a large and 
  well-constructed barracks, and the soldiers who patrol 
  the district are based and trained there. It also stands 
  midway between the Crab and Unicorn embassies, acting 
  as a sort of buffer. The Unicorn Embassy, also located 
  here, is managed by the Ide family, and uses mostly 
  Rokugani architecture with only a few modest hints of 
  gaijin influence. Oddly enough, a separate embassy for the 
  Minor Clan of the Fox is also located here; because the 
  Fox are descended from those of the Ki-Rin who remained 
  in the Empire, they were permitted to maintain their own 
  embassy here, and when the Unicorn finally returned they 
  built a new embassy rather than impinge on the Fox Clan. 
  The Fox Embassy serves as the base of operations for the 
  Mondai Ketsu, a secretive last-resort organization that 
  exacts justice and answers to the Emperor himself. When 
  the magistrates fail and there is no other recourse, the 
  Mondai Ketsu are called in.
  The Road of Fast Hopes is one of two routes coming 
  out of the Forbidden City, leaving that place from the 
  small gateway known as the Necessary Gate. It is used 
  mainly by heimin servants and eta whose duties require 
  them to come and go from the Imperial Palace, although 
  low-ranking samurai use it as well. It crosses the River of 
  the Sun from the Hito District to the neighboring Kanjo 
  District at the Bridge of the Third Cut. The bridge’s name 
  is derived from the fact that the most dishonored and 
  despairing samurai of the Ekohikei sometimes end their 
  lives by jumping off the bridge. 
  The Imperial Training Grounds, just outside the 
  Forbidden City, are where the Ekohikei’s troops train 
  alongside such elite units as the Empress’ Guard and the 
  Seppun miharu. 
  The Temple to the Kami is a unique holding with 
  individual buildings dedicated to all five Elements. It has 
  many strange and mystical qualities, with each shrine 
  presenting challenges and puzzles that amaze and confuse 
  visitors. 
  Finally, the Hito Water Gardens are a major attraction 
  for samurai visitors who are able to gain access to the 
  Inner City. They are a huge maze-like water garden located 
  close to the River of the Sun, and have grown considerably 
  over the centuries. 
  262
  Chapter Thirteen
  OTOSAN UCHI, THE IMPERIAL CITY 
   
  
  The Forbidden City
  Located at the center of the Ekohikei, the Emperor’s 
  personal lands are the site of the magnificent ten-story 
  Imperial Palace, the scarcely less-impressive Otomo 
  Palace, and smaller  palaces used by the Seppun and 
  Miya families. The grounds around these palaces contains 
  beautiful gardens and a set of Guest Homes for housing 
  important visitors to the Imperial presence – one for each 
  of the Great Clans. The whole of the facility is surrounded 
  by an irregular wall, low but well-defended, cutting it off 
  from the rest of Otosan Uchi. Only two gates pierce this 
  wall – the main gate where the Road of the Most High 
  passes through, and the much smaller Necessary Gate that 
  leads to the Road of Fast Hopes.
  The Forbidden City is also home to the Shrine of the 
  First Hantei. This shrine was erected in the first century 
  by Hantei Genji to commemorate his father’s death 
  from his wounds in the First War, and has ignored the 
  passage of time completely, requiring no maintenance 
  or reconstruction. A long bridge leads to the shrine, 
  supported on the shoulders of statues of all the Emperors; 
  as Emperors die and ascend into Tengoku, the bridge is 
  redesigned to accommodate their statues. The shrine itself, 
  however, is quite small and simple – in fact, the main 
  chamber is barely large enough for a 
  single man to stand within.
  The Undercity 
  Otosan Uchi is built in a location 
  frequently plagued by earthquakes, 
  and the whims of the Fortunes often 
  bring typhoons to batter the shoreline. 
  This has created a dynamic and 
  shifting network of natural tunnels 
  and cave systems beneath the 
  entirety of the Imperial City. Over 
  the centuries, these erratic natural 
  formations 
  are 
  supplemented 
  by manmade structures: siege 
  storage, escape tunnels, and secret 
  bases for criminal enterprises. 
  At various times the Kolat, the 
  Tortoise Clan, and the Scorpion 
  Clan have all maintained a 
  significant presence in these 
  tunnels. In addition, some of the 
  major holdings and barracks in 
  the city maintain siege supplies 
  in the tunnels below their 
  locations.
  A complex called the Emperor’s Labyrinth lies just 
  below the Forbidden City, accessed through hidden 
  tunnels in the ground level of the various Imperial 
  Palaces. Ancient Scorpion wards, placed when the city 
  was first built, ensure anyone without the Hantei blood 
  will get hopelessly lost if they try to pass through this 
  area. From the Imperial Labyrinth, an escape route follows 
  the tunnels to the shore of the Bay of the Sun.  
  A small underground lake exists directly beneath 
  the Juramashi District, and at its center is an island 
  surrounded on all but one side by sharp coral and jagged 
  rocks. In early days, this island served as a fledgling 
  ‘trading post’ for various criminal enterprises. In later 
  centuries, especially in eras when a single organization 
  or mastermind controls the majority of criminal activity, a 
  small estate is built on this island. Unbeknownst to most 
  who operate here, there is also a small bed of Naga eggs 
  hidden within the coral, perhaps the source of legends of 
  albino snake creatures.
  263
  OTOSAN UCHI, THE IMPERIAL CITY 
  Chapter Thirteen
   
  
  264
  Chapter Fourteen
  RYOKO OWARI, THE CITY OF LIES
   
  
  The city known as both the City of Stories and the City 
  of Lies is one of the most influential and important cities 
  in the Empire for over six hundred years of Rokugani 
  history. It is a city of incredible wealth and ostentation, 
  where mercantile interests are discussed more openly than 
  almost anywhere else, and merchants from every clan 
  make their homes. Situated on the River of Gold, astride 
  the main trade routes between the northern and southern 
  lands of Rokugan, it is the central pivot of all trade within 
  the western half of Rokugan. Buzzing and bustling with 
  commerce and activity, it is a place of endless rumors and 
  famous legends, and every story here contains both an 
  element of truth and a copious helping of lies. Fortunes 
  are made and lost here, careers of both samurai and 
  heimin begun and broken. Few who enter Ryoko Owari 
  leave the city unchanged.   
  The city’s repute is a study in contrasts – it is known 
  as a sinister and dangerous place, a cesspit of vice and 
  corruption, yet at the same time its size and wealth 
  means it is viewed as a gem of the Emperor’s crown. It 
  is proof of the ultimate prosperity of the Empire, a place 
  where every clan maintains an embassy and assigns 
  gifted courtiers and skilled merchant patrons. Yet it is 
  also a place where the allure of wealth and the scourge 
  of opium conspire to destroy the honor and indeed the 
  very lives of countless samurai, bringing shame on their 
  CHAPTER FOURTEEN
  families. And yet… despite its nefarious reputation as the 
  center of the Empire’s opium trade, despite the fact that 
  every authority within it seems to be corrupt, its streets 
  are clean, its people generally well-behaved, and its 
  business and entertainment establishments are perfectly 
  maintained. Indeed, the city’s Empire-famous Licensed 
  Quarter on Teardrop Island is home to some of the finest 
  geisha houses in Rokugan.  
  The city is an enigma, one which even the Scorpion 
  can barely understand and which has defeated all outside 
  attempts to reform it. Virtually every criminal smuggling 
  organization in Rokugan has its fingers in Ryoko Owari, 
  and while some of the best and most honorable samurai 
  of each clan may be found here in the Noble Quarter, so 
  too may be found the worst and most unethical samurai 
  imaginable. Smuggling is rampant and there are few 
  magistrates who are not somehow complicit in illegal 
  activities. Those few law-enforcers who manage to 
  maintain their honor are frequently re-assigned elsewhere 
  – or else found tragically dead. Indeed, for a city free of 
  overt violence and unrest, Ryoko Owari seems to have an 
  extraordinary number of mysterious accidental deaths, and 
  it is rare indeed for a magistrate here to stay alive, serve 
  justice, and not fall to the corruption that is practically the 
  city’s lifeblood.
  265
  RYOKO OWARI, THE CITY OF LIES
  Chapter Fourteen
   
  
   
  
   
  
  The History of       
  Ryoko Owari
  Ryoko Owari Toshi, the City of the Journey’s End, is 
  not originally a prominent location within the Empire. 
  Founded by daimyo Shosuro Kaneie in the fifth century, 
  it is originally a fortification straddling the River of Gold 
  and supported by a small nearby village called Journey’s 
  End. Kaneie’s purpose is to protect against circuitous 
  Crab expansions into what would eventually become the 
  Unicorn and northern Scorpion lands. The settlement’s 
  location on the River of Gold makes it a trade link 
  between the northern and southern Empire, the linchpin 
  of mercantile routes connecting the Crab, southern Crane, 
  Scorpion, and Minor Clan lands. (After the return of 
  the Unicorn Clan a few centuries later, this trade grows 
  even more.) As a result, the settlement slowly expands 
  into a larger town and eventually a city. Kaneie and 
  his successors build walls around it covered in greenish 
  limestone, earning Ryoko Owari the early nickname of the 
  City of Green Walls.
  A major boost to Ryoko Owari’s fortunes comes with 
  its sixth governor, Shosuro Kurodo, who makes a number 
  of key decisions. In order to encourage the growth of 
  the settlement, he declares a five-year tax abeyance for 
  sake brewers and potters, theorizing correctly that once 
  established the potters and brewers will remain when 
  the tax exemption ends, and their presence in turn will 
  attract merchants and craftsmen of all sorts. Kuroda 
  also establishes the Firemen Gangs, quasi-independent 
  groups of heimin tasked with fighting fires within their 
  neighborhoods. This becomes a model imitated by many 
  other Rokugani cities (Rokugani construction techniques 
  mean that fire is always a threat); however, within a 
  century Ryoko Owari’s firemen evolve into organized 
  protection rackets, criminal gangs who only fight fires as 
  a sideline to their coercive activities. 
  Kurodo is also responsible for a most unusual decision 
  that in some ways is the most significant of all for Ryoko 
  Owari’s growth and prosperity. Noticing that the city’s eta 
  are dumping much of its garbage and excrement into the 
  River of Gold, fouling its waters, he repeals all taxes on 
  selling dung to the farmers outside the city walls. This 
  both encourages the expansion and success of farming 
  (important for the city’s burgeoning population) and makes 
  the city’s eta class the wealthiest and most conscientious 
  of any such group in the Empire. The resulting prosperity 
  earns Ryoko Owari its humorous nickname as “the City 
  that Dung Built.” (In later years, other clans will bestow 
  their own nicknames on Ryoko Owari, such as the City 
  of Stories and the City of Lies. The Crab, with their 
  typical crude style, prefer to call it the “Rotting Scorpion 
  Cesspool.”)
  268
  Chapter Fourteen
  RYOKO OWARI, THE CITY OF LIES
   
  
  When the Unicorn return to the Empire, they bring with 
  them a new crop known as opium. The Scorpion gain the 
  license to produce opium for medicinal use, and Ryoko 
  Owari becomes the center of opium production and refine-
  ment for the entire Empire. Of course, this also makes the 
  City of Lies into the center for the illicit trade in opium, 
  further intensifying the city’s notorious vice and corrup-
  tion. It is this new cash crop which allows Ryoko Owari 
  to ultimately grow beyond its contemporaries into one of 
  the largest settlements in the Empire, exceeded in size and 
  population only by the Imperial Capital. (During the Four 
  Winds era, in the aftermath of Otosan Uchi’s destruction 
  by the Dark Lord Daigotsu, it is briefly the largest city of 
  all, until the new capital grows up in Toshi Ranbo.)    
  INVASIONS AND OCCUPATIONS
  While Ryoko Owari is generally considered a Scorpion 
  holding, it has in fact changed hands on numerous 
  occasions. The city is nigh-impossible to defend against 
  a military campaign, being a sprawling metropolis whose 
  long walls cannot withstand a determined assault. The 
  surrounding terrain does nothing for defense, being a wide 
  and flat plain without even the mild advantage of higher 
  ground found in the other Scorpion holdings. It straddles 
  one of the largest rivers in the Empire, one wide enough 
  for large naval vessels to move through and invade the 
  city from within. The sprawling tangle of its streets makes 
  military coordination between the various districts all 
  but impossible. As a result, in situations where the city 
  is threatened by military force, the common practice of 
  Scorpion Governors has been to offer immediate surrender 
  while carefully hiding any illicit activities.  
  This practice begins when the Crab invaded and 
  captured the city in the early seventh century. Governor 
  Shosuro Sanekata withdraws, proclaiming “the Crab have 
  taken the city, now let them try to govern it.” Within a 
  half-year the Crab army’s discipline is so eroded by the 
  vices of the city that they are forced to retreat, returning 
  the city to Scorpion control – their only legacy being the 
  construction of two mighty watchtowers on the riverbank 
  south of the city walls. In subsequent years the city 
  celebrates Liberation Day, the day the Crab left the city, as 
  an annual local holiday. 
  During the reign of Hantei XX, the city is briefly 
  captured by the Lion – they hold it for only a single week, 
  but largely destroy the famous green walls. Afterward, the 
  Scorpion build new city walls, eight feet thick and fifteen 
  feet high, from black granite quarried in the Spine of the 
  World Mountains. 
  In the twelfth century, the city endures its longest pe-
  riods of non-Scorpion governance. The disbanding of the 
  Scorpion Clan after the failed Coup results in the city be-
  ing occupied by Imperial Legions, then sacked by the Crab 
  when they launch their campaign to seize the Throne. The 
  Unicorn administer the city during the later Scorpion exile 
  to the Burning Sands, then return again to rule the city 
  during the Four Winds era, when they manage to control 
  it for over half a decade. Their efforts to impose orderly 
  government and to reform the opium trade (restricting it 
  to solely the legal trade in “medicinal” opium) prove al-
  together futile, however, and the city returns once more 
  – inevitably – to Scorpion control. Only the Scorpion, it 
  seems, can manage Ryoko Owari’s tangle of wealth, cor-
  ruption, illegality, and complex mercantile interests. 
  Factions and Interests
  Officially, Ryoko Owari is ruled by a Governor in the 
  same manner as any other Rokugani city. However, in 
  the City of Lies nothing is ever so simple. The Governor 
  (traditionally from the Shosuro family) must balance the 
  city’s many competing factions and interests in order 
  to maintain prosperity and social stability. The problem 
  becomes far more acute when the opium trade arrives, 
  since the immense wealth it generates is a constant 
  source of instability. The Governor must also manage the 
  activities of the city’s resident Emerald Magistrate, whose 
  own agenda is often at cross-purposes with everyone else’s 
  needs. (From the Governor’s standpoint, the ideal Emerald 
  Magistrate is a corrupt one, since corruption is the city’s 
  normal operating method and is thus easy to manage.) 
  THE THUNDER GUARD  
  The Governor’s personal troubleshooters, the Thunder 
  Guard are the elite of the city’s military forces. They are 
  officially houses by the Thunder Gate in the southwestern 
  corner of the Merchant’s Quarter, but may be found in 
  every district of the city at various times. Established soon 
  after the city’s rise in prominence under Governor Shosuro 
  Kuroda, the Thunder Guard reflect the need for a special-
  ized military force whose sole duty is to maintain order 
  within the city. Membership is not hereditary, but rather 
  based on a mixture of merit and political favor. Among 
  the local population, they are often regarded as little more 
  than extremely well-trained thugs, and there is no deny-
  ing that most of them – especially the officers – are on the 
  take in various ways, accepting payoffs from the opium 
  cartels, the firemen gangs, and various lesser scum. 
  Due to this endemic corruption, the Thunder Guard has 
  a tendency to serve as agents of other factions within the 
  city rather than as a faction on its own. Indeed, the rise 
  and fall of merchant patrons within Ryoko Owari can 
  often be measured by their ability to bribe and influence 
  the Thunder Guard to cause trouble for their rivals. For the 
  most part, the Guard seems to be comfortable with this 
  role, and it is rare for the officers to seek their own power. 
  The Guard does maintain the peace within the city, which 
  is their ultimate purpose in existence, and so long as there 
  is no overt violence, rioting, or other such disruptive 
  events the Governor is perfectly happy to ignore the 
  corruption issue. Ultimately, most Guards are cynical and 
  world-weary, with a tendency to look down on the other 
  factions within the city.
  269
  RYOKO OWARI, THE CITY OF LIES
  Chapter Fourteen
   
  
  THE OPIUM TRADE                    
  AND THE UNICORN  
  To say that opium is the life’s blood of modern Ryoko 
  Owari is, if anything, something of an understatement. 
  Although the city’s early growth and wealth were built on 
  trade (and Kuroda’s infamous dung), its true and enduring 
  prosperity is the direct result of the opium market. 
  Opium is not originally native to Rokugan, having 
  been brought back by the Unicorn Clan from their long 
  travels in gaijin lands. During the tenth century, all non-
  medicinal uses of the drug were declared illegal by the 
  Emperor; nevertheless, pain-killers are sometimes required 
  for proper treatment in time of war, so a legal trade in 
  medicinal opium has been maintained ever since, with 
  Ryoko Owari officially licensed to produce opium for 
  this purpose. However, the scale of this legal trade is 
  quite small, and certainly connect justify the vast fields 
  of poppies growing outside the city and the equally vast 
  storage warehouses the city maintains. 
   In truth, the illegal opium trade dwarfs the medicinal 
  one by several orders of magnitude.  This, of course, 
  is because of the shameful addiction that all many 
  samurai experience with this drug, particularly later in 
  life. Lingering war injuries, bad memories, and simple 
  weakness of spirit can all prey on a samurai, and while 
  sake, tea, or meditation can help with such things, opium 
  satisfies far more easily – and then addicts its users. Thus, 
  despite its illegality, the drug is immensely popular and the 
  smuggled illicit opium trade is immense. A huge amount 
  of this trade, perhaps as much as 90%, passes through 
  Ryoko Owari at some point.
  In order to control both the market and the profits 
  of that market, the Scorpion organize three separate 
  opium cartels, run by the Bayushi, Shosuro, and Soshi 
  families respectively. The cartels divide up the Empire’s 
  opium trade into geographical zones, and usually operate 
  through Ryoko Owari with the consent and knowledge 
  of the Governor – indeed, it is fairly common for the 
  Governor to also be the head of the Shosuro cartel. Turf 
  wars are strongly frowned upon as being bad for business 
  and for internal clan relations, but they do occasionally 
  take place – most famously in the case of the so-called 
  “Opium War” in the year 1122, in which all three cartels 
  turn on each other.
  The Unicorn have a strong interest in the opium trade; 
  due to their own experience with the use of opium, they 
  know all too well the dangers of its abuse and feel a 
  certain responsibility for the negative effects which the 
  drug has inflicted on the Empire. They also resent the 
  Scorpion control of a substance which they originally 
  brought to the Empire. As a result, they have made several 
  attempts to take the opium trade away from the Scorpion 
  Clan, and this is probably the major reason for the clan’s 
  repeated attempts to gain control of Ryoko Owari in the 
  twelfth century. Moreover, the less-honorable merchant 
  patrons among the Unicorn have also tried to take control 
  of the illegal trade for themselves (indeed it was one 
  such individual who provoked the infamous Opium War). 
  Regardless of whether their activities are honorable or 
  corrupt, the Unicorn are a destabilizing element in both 
  the opium trade and the more general affairs of Ryoko 
  Owari, constantly trying to disrupt the power structures 
  already in place.
  THE KAJININ (FIREMEN GANGS)  
  Due to the size of Ryoko Owari and its close-packed 
  streets, fire poses an especially strong threat even compared 
  to other urban centers. Normally, a city of this magnitude 
  would pay official employees a substantial annual stipend 
  to guard against fires and extinguish them when they 
  occur, but Governor Kuroda decided that in times of tax 
  shortfalls this could nearly bankrupt the city; his solution 
  was to pay a much more modest stipend to freelance 
  entrepreneurial persons among the heimin, tasking them 
  to serve as firemen within their own neighborhoods. 
  Although this approach has since been copied by a few 
  other cities, the results are decidedly mixed.
  With the exception of the original Temple Road firemen 
  gang, the firemen of Ryoko Owari are little more than 
  heimin protection rackets. They prey on their fellow 
  commoners, of course, but they do not hesitate to also 
  extort samurai – albeit with greater care in how they 
  present their threats and promises. The reality is the same 
  everywhere, though: the gangs extort the local populace 
  by offering protection against fires – and if their targets 
  do not pay, not only do the firemen not protect their 
  buildings, but in fact they often set fire to them in person.   
  Over the centuries, the firemen gangs have expanded 
  their interests beyond mere protection rackets into other 
  criminal interests – opium dens, low-value prostitution, 
  watered-down sake, gambling, and even general thievery 
  and thuggery. They are generally enemies to the city’s 
  magistrates and the Thunder Guard, using a mixture of 
  bribery and threats to make these authority figures stay 
  out of their affairs. The gangs are generally smart enough 
  to recognize they cannot operate with absolute impunity, 
  however, and they avoid letting things escalate too much. 
  Occasionally, an enterprising magistrate will undertake 
  to “clean up the city,” or the Thunder Guard will grow 
  irritated with the gangs’ arrogance – this usually results 
  in large numbers of gang members being rounded up and 
  a few executions, but the status quo is generally restored 
  quickly.
  Rival gangs rise and fall, their names usually derived 
  from the territories over which they preside, contending 
  with each other for greater slices of the pie. Although 
  consolidations are occasionally successful in forming 
  larger groups, new rivals always crop up and it is 
  impossible for one fireman gang to rule over them all. 
  In general, the gangs in the less well-policed areas of the 
  city (particularly the Fisherman’s Quarter) are the most 
  brutal and criminal, while those in better districts behave 
  more cautiously. In all cases, their work as firemen is 
  still necessary, and thus the local peasants do their best 
  to tolerate them as a necessary evil. Only the Temple 
  Road gang, which has existed ever since Noburo’s reign 
  and follows an almost monastic dedication to its duties, 
  270
  Chapter Fourteen
  RYOKO OWARI, THE CITY OF LIES
   
  
  gains any real respect from those it protects, and most of 
  the other gangs recognize that it is best not to anger the 
  Temple Road group. 
  THE LEATHERWORKERS
  As noted previously, one of the consequences of 
  Shosuro Noburo’s reign was the rise of the city’s eta 
  district to a sort of prosperity which most hinin never 
  experience. For the most part, later rulers have left the 
  sixth governor’s deal with the eta untouched, but that 
  changed during the reign of the city’s tenth Governor, 
  Shosuro Atsusuke. When Atsusuke learned that Emperor 
  Hantei XVII would be visiting the city, he worried that 
  the large numbers of eta in the city would offend the 
  Son of Heaven. Accordingly, he broke Noburo’s promise 
  and began taxing the collection of dung at a heavy rate, 
  hoping to thereby make Ryoko Owari less attractive to the 
  eta and drive down their numbers. 
  At first, the eta and farmers offered only timid 
  complaints which the Governor easily suppressed with 
  force. However, the eta then took a subtler and more 
  potent approach – they simply stopped collecting refuse, 
  no matter how many of them the Governor had executed. 
  Soon, the city was suffused with the stench of dung, the 
  price of food was rising as farm productivity dropped, and 
  civil disorder loomed. 
  The so-called Garbage Rebellion finally ended when 
  Governor Atsusuke quietly repealed the taxes and the 
  eta returned to work. Since that time, the eta in Ryoko 
  Owari have been referred to as Leatherworkers, regardless 
  of their specific duties – a mark of subtle respect seen 
  nowhere else.  
  The Districts of    
  Ryoko Owari 
  Each of the districts in Ryoko Owari, known colloquially 
  as the Quarters, are the size of large towns or smaller 
  cities found elsewhere in the Empire. Only a few major 
  settlements elsewhere, such as Sunda Mizu Mura and 
  Kyuden Gotei, approach Ryoko Owari’s size, and only the 
  Imperial Capital exceeds it. Physically, the city straddles 
  the River of Gold, with three bridges linking the two sides 
  – the most famous of these is the Moment’s Edge Bridge, 
  the site of the famous lethal duel between Crab duelist 
  Hida Raiden and Dragon swordsmith Togashi Nyoko.
  271
  RYOKO OWARI, THE CITY OF LIES
  Chapter Fourteen
   
  
  The Fisherman’s Quarter 
  The Fisherman’s Quarter is a heimin-dominated portion 
  of the city, forming the main population center on the 
  western side of the Bay of Drowned Honor. Large in area 
  and densely populated, this district teems with life and 
  activity at all times of the day, and the light of the sun is 
  often partially obscured by the smoke of limitless charcoal 
  cooking fires. Samurai are rarely found within this area, 
  preferring to send heimin servants to see to it that fresh 
  fish are brought for their needs. The whole quarter is 
  extremely cramped by samurai standards, with buildings 
  packed close together but seldom exceeding two stories 
  in height (since they are made from basic and flimsy 
  materials). Innumerable heimin sailors, fishermen, trade 
  workers, and day laborers crowd the narrows roads, with 
  many of the smaller walkways having barely enough room 
  for two to walk abreast and countless tiny alleyways where 
  only a single person can pass. With all these heimin (and 
  the occasional ronin) shoving past each other, any samurai 
  is bound to feel extremely uncomfortable anywhere but in 
  the main thoroughfares. As if all that were not enough, 
  the whole district is permeated with the smells of fish guts, 
  charcoal smoke, and cheap sake.
  The Fisherman’s Quarter is loosely divided into three 
  regions in the lexicon of the local inhabitants: the Crab 
  Caves, the Loops and the North Rim. The latter region 
  is arguably the best maintained in the district, with the 
  deepest of the docks found on the sandy western side of 
  the bay, and generally has the best (or perhaps the least-
  bad) reputation of the entirety of the Fisherman’s Quarter. 
  The fish and other cargoes here (typically lumber and 
  rice, along with other foodstuffs) are generally carried 
  across the Moment’s Edge Bridge to the rest of the city 
  for storage. 
  The Loops run between the Caves and Rim, and comprise 
  the shorter and less prosperous docks; the reek of fresh 
  and decaying fish is particularly strong in this area, as it 
  is less of a trade-stop like the North Rim and the shallower 
  waters are suitable only for fishing vessels. 
  The Crab Caves gained their name for being the 
  locations of the many dens of ill-repute that ruined the 
  Crab occupying army’s discipline in the seventh century; 
  prior to the establishment of the Licensed Quarter on 
  Teardrop Island, theis southern portion of the Fisherman’s 
  Quarter served as the city’s unofficial neighborhood for 
  dens of ill repute and other vice-oriented businesses. Since 
  the establishment of the Licensed Quarter, the Crab Caves 
  have become known as the place for the most seedy and 
  disgusting of vice operations, those unwilling to accept 
  Teardrop Island’s standards. This is the dumping ground 
  for human refuse who cannot find work or patronage for 
  their vice-peddling elsewhere in the city, and is perhaps 
  the most disreputable place in Ryoko Owari.
  THE JUNIPER TEAHOUSE
  Perhaps the only location within the entirety of the 
  Fisherman’s Quarter worth noting, this place is the only 
  well-maintained three-story buildings the district. Its name 
  is a bit of a deceit, since anyone visiting there is never 
  actually served tea. The Juniper is a base of operations for 
  the Moment’s Edge firemen gang, and is a den of ill-repute 
  offering any seedy and cheap vice that ronin and peasants 
  can afford. The place represents some of the worst aspects 
  of the city, and the openness with which it operates is a 
  signifier of Ryoko Owari’s nature. Members of the Thunder 
  Guard who visit the Juniper are offered a free cup of sake 
  the moment they come through the door, which helps 
  show how such a business can operate so freely here. 
  The Leatherworker’s Quarter 
  The large, sprawling eta district of Ryoko Owari is 
  located outside the city walls south of the Fisherman’s 
  Quarter, reached by the Wretched Gate from that district 
  and by the Dragon Bridge from the Noble Quarter on the 
  eastern riverbank. Any city on the scale of Ryoko Owari 
  needs many eta, but even by such standards this district 
  is quite large, one of the largest in the city and indeed in 
  the Empire. (This is at least partly due to a shortage of 
  arable land near the city’s western side, allowing the eta 
  to spread into territory which might otherwise have been 
  given over to farms.) An outsider might assume that this 
  district, divided into “neighborhoods” with such colorful 
  titles as the Little Shadowlands, the Dragon’s Shadow, and 
  the Festering Pit, is one of the most unpleasant locations 
  in Ryoko Owari. However, this would be at best only 
  partially accurate.  
  The region is indeed unpleasant by samurai standards, 
  since it is saturated in the spiritual uncleanness of the eta. 
  Moreover, their duties inevitably mean that the district 
  has a moderate but pervasive odor of rot and waste. The 
  southern portion of the district deals in the collection and 
  disposal of human waste and trash, while the crematorium 
  272
  Chapter Fourteen
  RYOKO OWARI, THE CITY OF LIES
   
  
  and leatherworking shops are found towards the north, 
  nearer to the city proper. Still, the prevailing winds 
  prevent the odors from being too strong, and aside from 
  the inherent awfulness of the district’s purpose, there is 
  little else to make it a truly unpleasant place. In fact, by 
  eta standards this district is surprisingly neat, clean, tidy, 
  and prosperous. The extra space compared to other cities 
  means all the one-story homes are of decent size, made of 
  serviceable timber, well maintained, and clean. Indeed, the 
  city’s leatherworkers have long made a habit of staying 
  fastidiously clean when not at their tasks, relying on both 
  the flowing water of the river and internal wells to bathe 
  regularly. Many homes have flower gardens and the streets 
  are swept every day. Many of the eta families have dwelt 
  here since the days of Shosuro Noburo, and their lovingly 
  maintained houses are passed down from one generation 
  to the next.
  Of course, while the eta of Ryoko Owari live better than 
  almost any others in the Empire, they are careful not to 
  flaunt their status or offend their betters. They are almost 
  universally silent and deeply respectful around samurai, so 
  when one of the warrior caste visits the district it acquires 
  a hushed air. Still, the eta do take a certain quiet pride 
  in their humble homes and in their skills (their leather 
  workmanship is known throughout the Empire for its 
  quality). So long as they keep their heads down and their 
  hands busy with their work, they are tolerated and largely 
  left alone, just as they prefer.
  The Licensed Quarter  
  Also known more simply as Teardrop Island, the Licensed 
  Quarter is geographically the smallest of all the city’s 
  districts, being confined to a single island in the middle 
  of the River of Gold. This makes it unique compared to all 
  other Rokugani cities, since it means the licensed district is 
  physically separate from the rest of the city. In fact, some 
  scholars believe the term “floating world” (for the world 
  of the geisha) may have originated with Teardrop Island.
  Originally, all of Ryoko Owari’s licensed entertainments 
  are located in the Fishermen’s Quarter. However, as the 
  city grows the demand outstrips that district’s space, 
  while successive Shosuro governors become increasingly 
  concerned over their inability to properly regulate 
  and control the city’s geisha houses, resulting in an 
  embarrassment to the Scorpion Clan’s name. Teardrop 
  Island was the eventual response. Located outside of the 
  bay used for the city’s mercantile traffic, and with only a 
  few convenient points to actually land ships, the island 
  offers a perfect place to ensure both the integrity of the 
  Licensed Quarter and the safety of guests, all under the 
  governor’s complete control.  
  Teardrop Island exists for only one purpose: entertain-
  ment. The finest geisha houses in all of the Scorpion lands 
  are found here – perhaps the finest anywhere, although 
  plenty of rivals would dispute that. Most establishments 
  here are centuries old, operating with the patronage of an-
  cient Shosuro and Bayushi families who zealously guard 
  their privilege and the wealth and prestige that it brings.   
  Competition runs heavy and hard between these establish-
  ments, but is always kept within civilized bounds – none 
  will risk the ire of the governor or the possibility of being 
  expelled from the island. 
  The first rule of visiting 
  Teardrop Island is that weapons are not allowed by any 
  who are not the authorized protectors of the island (which 
  is to say, the Thunder Guard). This is a social expectation 
  but effectively serves as a rule of law, since only those of 
  very high station indeed can defy such expectations. Much 
  like other such places, Teardrop Island allows guests to 
  save face by leaving their weapons to be “polished” until 
  they are ready to depart the island – this task is handled by 
  a business located on the island’s only dock, where visitors 
  drop off their weapons upon arrival and pick them up at 
  departure. For the most nominal of fees, their treasured 
  blades are treated with respect, cleaned and carefully 
  tended. Even the Scorpion themselves respect this practice 
  too much to plot a way past it.   
  Geisha houses, sake houses, regulated gambling dens, 
  opium parlors operating under the pretense of some other 
  form of entertainment – all these and a variety of other 
  esoteric establishments can be found within the low 
  ornamental walls that surround Teardrop Island. Even 
  the most decrepit of locations here would be considered 
  respectable establishments almost anywhere else. A 
  position as an entertainer within these walls is considered 
  an honor and privilege, and those who works here are 
  rightfully proud of their skills.  
  The Thunder Guard makes a strict effort to ensure 
  Teardrop Island remains as peaceful and pleasant as 
  possible. This is not a place of cheap sake and drunken 
  revelers shouting at the top of their lungs before getting 
  into dishonorable brawls; guests are expected to behave 
  themselves, and house bouncers, well-trained doshin, and 
  soldiers of the Thunder Guard cooperate to ensure no 
  unruly behavior lasts long. Those who defile the Floating 
  World with violence are summarily ejected as efficiently 
  as possible, without exception. As a result, Teardrop Island 
  is the safest and most peaceful district in the city, far more 
  so than even the Noble and Temple Quarters.
  273
  RYOKO OWARI, THE CITY OF LIES
  Chapter Fourteen
   
  
  THE HOUSE OF FOREIGN STORIES 
  An unusual location in the otherwise strictly traditional 
  Licensed Quarter, this geisha house is controlled by the 
  Unicorn Clan as part of their effort to increase their 
  influence in Ryoko Owari. It deliberately seeks to draw 
  on the appeal of the exotic by recruiting geisha who are 
  either foreign-born or who have noticeable gaijin blood. 
  Indeed, the house’s greatest time of prominence comes in 
  the early twelfth century when its okaa-san is herself a 
  gaijin woman named Magda.
  The whole style and design of the House of Foreign 
  Stories caters to the appeal of the exotic – not just in 
  the identity of its geisha, but also in their clothing and 
  even in the food and drink served in the establishment. Of 
  course, plenty of samurai reject the place as inappropriate 
  and borderline blasphemous (taking their business to the 
  other houses, especially the House of the Morning Star) 
  but just as many are drawn in by the allure of the exotic 
  and forbidden.   
  HOUSE OF THE MORNING STAR
  The House of the Morning Star caters to precisely what 
  the highest and most prestigious samurai expect of a geisha 
  house. It is, without question, the finest establishment in 
  Ryoko Owari and one of the finest in the Empire. As old 
  as Teardrop Island itself, the House of the Morning Star 
  is carefully upheld by the Governor’s favor to ensure it 
  is both the finest and most proper of geisha houses in 
  the city. Nothing is unusual or out of place, for this place 
  caters to what is expected, and excels in this above all 
  others.
  THE TOWERS OF THE EYES
  Located south of Teardrop Island, the Towers of the Eyes 
  are the sole legacy of the Crab Clan’s brief occupation of 
  the city in the seventh century. The Crab build these two 
  towers (one on each bank of the river) to watch for any 
  possible invasion fleet coming up or down the River of 
  Gold. During times of war, a chain or cord can be strung 
  between them to close the river to traffic. Rumors claim 
  there are also tunnels connecting the towers beneath the 
  river, although this has never been confirmed.
  The Merchant’s Quarter  
  Easily the physically largest of the city’s districts, the 
  Merchant’s Quarter is also the most heavily popular but 
  not nearly so packed and overcrowded as the Fisherman’s 
  Quarter. It is just as lively as that region of the city but 
  with a very different tone to its activities. The smells that 
  waft here are far more pleasant, though the scent of human 
  sweat and labor always runs as an undercurrent with the 
  perfumes of the nobility. The sounds of musicians ring in 
  the ears of passers-by and merchants openly hawk their 
  wares, promising life, health, wealth, well-being, or the 
  Fortunes’ favor to whoever comes within earshot of them. 
  This part of the city is constantly alive and buzzing with 
  activity at all hours of the day, though it dies off quickly in 
  the evening. It is populated by tradesmen and merchants, 
  heimin and samurai alike, and exhibits a perpetual state of 
  semi-organized chaos. 
  The Merchant’s Quarter is dominated by its wharves. 
  While the residential and mercantile areas are split into 
  neighborhoods called Two-Gates, Downhill, and the Fields 
  of Gold, it is the three great wharves that dominate the 
  affairs of the district. The Iron, Grand, and Northeast 
  Wharves handle all the heavy shipping into the city, 
  and are considerably larger than their sisters in the 
  Fisherman’s Quarter across the river. They can handle any 
  vessel capable of navigating the River of Gold, and every 
  day sees shipments brought in, taxes levied, and business 
  conducted with an efficiency that would make the sternest 
  Yasuki taskmasters proud. Heimin here jump to their tasks 
  with zeal, knowing there is always someone waiting to 
  take their place if they do not meet the standards of their 
  demanding patrons.  Failure could easily reduce them to 
  working in the Fisherman’s Quarter, a fate some heimin 
  might consider worse than death or imprisonment.
  Mercantile matters are discussed in this part of the 
  city with far more gusto than in many other places in 
  the Empire. Coin flows like water as business is transacted 
  with rapid-fire speed. Even samurai here sometimes find 
  it easier to simply conduct their business themselves, 
  rather than endure the delays and inefficiency of working 
  through heimin intermediaries… just another example of 
  how samurai find life in this city disturbing and unsettling 
  compared to other cities of the Empire.
  It would be easy to lose sight of the more notable 
  locations within the Merchant Quarter simply because 
  they all seem to change with each passing generation. 
  Very few shops are held for multiple generations, for 
  fortunes change constantly in Ryoko Owari. 
  DAIKOKU’S GARDEN
  One of the few places in the Merchants’ Quarter that is 
  noteworthy, this place is located in the eastern Fields of 
  Gold neighborhood, leading up toward the Temple Quarter. 
  It is a large bisected garden, a combination of an austere 
  and pristine rock garden and a vibrant and colorful flower 
  garden filled with poppies. It has remained in this location 
  for centuries and is a popular destination for visitors. 
  The rock garden is tended by monks of Daikoku from 
  the Temple Quarter, while the poppy garden is tended by 
  locals assigned by the current Governor.
  JOTOMON’S SHINRAI DOJO
  During the twelfth century, a Dragon samurai-ko named 
  Kitsuki Jotomon developed her own unique school of 
  swordsmanship in a modest dojo within the Merchant’s 
  Quarter. The school remained open for only a short period 
  after her death, but while it lasted it was unique in that it 
  offered training to heimin, ronin, and clan samurai alike. 
  274
  Chapter Fourteen
  RYOKO OWARI, THE CITY OF LIES
   
  
  This caused considerable stir among the samurai caste, 
  but she ignored their concerns and continued with her 
  eccentric practices to the end of her life. With her passing, 
  the dojo was closed and her ashes were sent back to the 
  Dragon lands, where some of her students continued her 
  traditions in a more favorable cultural climate. 
  The Noble Quarter  
  Here, the best and the brightest of Ryoko Owari live, 
  socialize, and govern. Hear, in the Old and New portions of 
  the district, all of the movers and shakers of the city hold 
  sway. Nearly every samurai of station in Ryoko Owari lives 
  within this district, aside from a handful in the Temple 
  and Merchant Quarters. The hundreds of residences here 
  are all expressions of the finest samurai sensibilities, and 
  the only commoners to be found are household servants. 
  Embassies for all the Great Clans are also located here, 
  along with the city’s seat of government. 
  THE CITY HALL
  Located just within the Noble Quarter through the Gate 
  of Condescension, the City Hall is an austere building by 
  the standards of Ryoko Owari. Most matters of day-to-
  day politics take place here rather than in the Governor’s 
  residence at the Shosuro Palace; throughout the city’s 
  history, it has been the practice of the Scorpion Governors 
  to keep their business and personal lives separated as 
  much as possible. All matters of taxation, governance, 
  resolution of grievances and disputes, and similar things 
  are dealt with first and foremost within the City Hall, 
  usually by a functionary granted leave by the Governor 
  to speak on his behalf, although the Governor will visit 
  directly in the most important cases (or in ones which 
  attract his curiosity). 
  THE MAGISTRATES’ OFFICES
  Adjacent to the City Hall is a smaller complex 
  where the city’s resident magistrates (both clan and 
  Imperial) mete out justice. Needless to say, this can 
  be a difficult and thankless task in a city of this size 
  and nature. Built to withstand a military siege, it is an 
  imposing and sterile structure, with attached prison 
  chambers and one of the most well-stocked torture 
  chambers in the Empire.   
  THE SHOSURO PALACE
  In contrast to the City Hall and the magistrates’ 
  offices, the Shosuro Palace that serves as the 
  Governor’s personal domain is beautiful, opulent… 
  and confusing. Located on the highest hill in the 
  whole of the city, it overlooks all of Ryoko Owari 
  and is second in size only to the Temple of Daikoku.   
  Ornate and beautiful, it is well apportioned but at 
  the same time decidedly confusing to visitors, for its 
  passages are twisting, its design irrational. Countless 
  secret passages dot the structure, but their existence 
  is not truly a secret as it might be in other Scorpion 
  castles; indeed, visitors often stumble across them by 
  accident. Guests are assured by the Shosuro that the 
  myriad secret chambers and passageways are more an in-
  joke, a jab at the family’s reputation for sinister secrecy. In 
  truth, much of the palace’s bizarre design is a side-effect 
  of the mundane reality that it has been built, expanded, 
  rebuilt, and re-expanded so many times over the course of 
  the city’s history.
  The Shosuro Palace is a frequent host for regional 
  winter courts, but of course has never been the site of 
  the Imperial Winter Court. While opulent in the extreme, 
  the palace is far short of the size, grandeur, and above all 
  the sterling reputation required to serve as host for the 
  Emperor. Even such odd destinations as Shiro Moto have 
  been chosen by Emperors in preference to this place. 
  THE UNICORN EMBASSY
  Among the various clan embassies in the Noble Quarter, 
  none is quite so odd as Unicorn one, built by the Ide in 
  the tenth century. Their residence is intentionally made to 
  be particularly exotic and outlandish, with a bulbous top 
  similar to the palaces found across the Burning Sands by 
  their clan’s forebears. The unique structure often draws 
  both local gawkers and visiting sight-seers, and the 
  Unicorn exploit this curiosity to build their networks of 
  allies and contacts.  
  The Temple Quarter 
  Dominated by the vast and ornate Temple to Daikoku, 
  the tallest and most impressive structure in all of Ryoko 
  Owari, the Temple Quarter is located on the eastern side of 
  the city, connected to the Noble and Merchant Quarters. 
  There are temples here to the Sun and to every one of the 
  Seven Great Fortunes, along with lesser shrines to almost 
  275
  RYOKO OWARI, THE CITY OF LIES
  Chapter Fourteen
   
  
  every other notable fortune known to Rokugan. The 
  district also has lavish temples to Bayushi and Shosuro, 
  the two greatest ancestors of the Scorpion Clan. Moreover, 
  whenever a lesser fortune is named by an Emperor, the 
  priests in this district take great pains to find space here 
  for a suitable shrine. Indeed, their devotion to ensuring 
  that all of the fortunes are properly venerated rivals that 
  of the Asako and Isawa, though this is never said within 
  the hearing of a Phoenix Clan samurai.  
  This obsession with ensuring that all of the fortunes be 
  venerated is perhaps best expressed in the shrine dedicated 
  to Sadahako. A nearly forgotten minor Fortune, in life she 
  was a geisha of Empire-wide renown and skill, and was 
  purportedly proclaimed a Fortune by Hantei VII on his 
  deathbed. There was considerable debate over the truth 
  of her ascension, and some among the Asako continue to 
  question it even in modern times. Nonetheless, a shrine to 
  her is located in Ryoko Owari, just north of the Temple of 
  Daikoku.
  It is generally considered an unspoken rule of Ryoko 
  Owari that the less savory habits of the city are kept out 
  of the Temple Quarter. Obviously, this does not make the 
  district into a safe haven for those seeking to avoid trouble 
  with the Thunder Guard, but nonetheless all parties within 
  the city take great pains to try and protect the integrity of 
  this region. This may explain the relative non-presence 
  of kajinin firemen gangs; there is a Temple Road gang in 
  the northern part of the Quarter, but this group is known 
  for its lack of participation in extortion and other illegal 
  practices, and is almost monastically devoted to the 
  integrity of its job. Aside from that, most locations within 
  the Quarter are protected in time of fire or other crisis by 
  the monks of Daikoku, who are said to be able to cleanse 
  fires with the power of the Elements themselves.  
  THE TEMPLE OF DAIKOKU
  This is without question the single most impressive 
  structure in the entire Quarter, and perhaps even the 
  whole of the city. It is widely believed that Daikoku has 
  bestowed his personal blessing on the city, and the Temple 
  fashioned to show gratitude to him and seek his continued 
  favor is one of the largest such temples in Rokugan, its 
  great pagoda rising a staggering ten stories above the 
  street. The great statue to Daikoku within the temple is 
  fashioned from a single giant piece of stone, shaded pink, 
  and is considered one of the Empire’s wonders. Visitors 
  to the city, even those who are not known for particular 
  religious fervor, always make a point to visit the temple at 
  least once; if nothing else, its lavish accouterments can be 
  stunning to even the most jaded eye.  
  The temple is the home to the Order of Daikoku, a 
  sub-sect within the Order of the Thousand Fortunes that 
  focuses solely upon the Fortune of Wealth. The monks are 
  considered somewhat bizarre by the standards of other 
  Fortunist orders, especially since they are so focused 
  on worldly affairs.  Many of the businesses in the city 
  make regular contributions to the Temple solely to gain 
  the patronage of the monks (or to ensure they do not 
  somehow earn their displeasure). There are innumerable 
  stories of the monks’ strange behavior and odd powers; 
  one of the most famous involves the monks bankrupting 
  a gambling house on Teardrop Island as a show of their 
  fortune’s disfavor.  Whether this is true or not, all of the 
  gambling houses of the Licensed Quarter make it a point 
  to pay proper tribute to the temple. 
  THE TEMPLE OF THE SUN
  Originally built by the fifth Governor of Ryoko Owari to 
  honor the Sun Goddess Amaterasu, this temple continues 
  into modern times, renaming itself to follow Yakamo and 
  the Jade Sun in turn. Much shorter than the Temple of 
  Daikoku, it nevertheless is famed in its own right for its 
  construction – the temple is made entirely of pure white 
  limestone, and reflects the Sun’s light with dazzling purity 
  during the day.
  The most notable feature of the temple is the tall pillar 
  in its outer courtyard which is surmounted by a globe of 
  dazzling gold. According to legend, this giant golden ball 
  was a gift from the Dragon of Fire itself, and contains 
  some of that being’s pure Elemental essence. Supposedly, 
  anyone who tries to steal the ball is instantly consumed 
  in divine fires. 
  276
  Chapter Fourteen
  RYOKO OWARI, THE CITY OF LIES
   
  
   
  
  278
  Chapter Fifteen
  THE IMPERIAL CITY: TOSHI RANBO
   
  
  CHAPTER FIFTEEN
  The story of Toshi Ranbo is one of strife, bloodshed, 
  and violence. The castle and associated town is originally 
  established by the Lion Clan in the fifth century as a base 
  of operations against the Crane. Ownership of Toshi Ranbo 
  see-saws back and forth between the two Great Clans for 
  the next seven hundred years, and as a result it has the 
  dubious distinction of being one of the most contested 
  sites in all of Rokugan; outside of the Crab lands, there 
  is no single place in the Empire that has seen as much 
  conflict. Not until the twelfth century does the battle for 
  ownership of Toshi Ranbo finally subside when it is made 
  the new Imperial Capital at the end of the Four Winds era. 
  Since then it has seen far less spilling of blood, instead 
  becoming the epicenter of Rokugani politics. Of course, 
  there are those who would claim this is no less lethal than 
  open warfare, and that the city’s full name — Toshi Ranbo 
  wo Shien Shite Reigisaho, or Violence-Behind-Courtliness 
  City — remains applicable at the end of the twelfth century. 
  The History of        
  Toshi Ranbo
  By the early fifth century, the Crane and Lion Clans 
  have been warring off and on for almost four hundred 
  years, the result of the enmity that first developed between 
  Matsu and Kakita at the dawn of the Empire. Border clashes 
  between the two clans are common, with particularly 
  fertile and productive areas such as the Kintani Valley 
  being the focus of intense fighting. Eventually, it comes to 
  be believed that ownership of the Kintani Valley, located 
  at the conjunction of the Crane, Lion, and Phoenix lands, 
  will give that clan tremendous leverage in the struggle for 
  control of northern Rokugan. With this realization, Lion 
  Clan generals notice a dangerous and potentially fatal 
  flaw in their defenses against the Crane, who have the 
  most success in commanding the valley. Should the Crane 
  use the valley as a staging point for a major offensive, 
  there will be little to stop a massive right-flanking 
  maneuver against the Lion. And if the Crane succeed in 
  breaking through the Lion defenses in this way, they will 
  have free rein to march across the plains of the central 
  Lion territories.
  279
  THE IMPERIAL CITY: TOSHI RANBO
  Chapter Fifteen
   
  
   
  
   
  
  To the Akodo leaders studying the problem, the answer 
  was straightforward — a fortified location established close 
  to the Kintani Valley. Not only does this block any Crane 
  movements westward against the Lion, it also provides an 
  excellent forward base from which to launch offensive 
  operations against the Crane. The location chosen is 
  a relatively flat and well-drained area adjacent to the 
  Oboreshinu Boekisho Kawa (Drowned Merchant River), the 
  main waterway in northern Rokugan. Construction begins 
  in the year 437, with the creation of a fortified keep and a 
  series of outbuildings. While the Imperial histories record 
  the name of the newly-constructed fortification as Toshi 
  Ranbo, this is actually unlikely – the name Toshi Ranbo 
  wo Shien Shite Reigisaho (Violence-Behind-Courtliness 
  City) is almost certainly a much later name for the 
  place, applied after it became a focal point for Rokugani 
  politics in the late eleventh or early twelfth centuries. The 
  Ikoma histories make reference to Kita no Yosa (Northern 
  Fortress), which may be the original name; nonetheless, 
  modern records use the name Toshi Ranbo for this holding 
  regardless of time period.
  The following sections summarize the history of Toshi 
  Ranbo after its founding:
  YEARS 437 TO 595 
  For the first century and a half of its history, Toshi 
  Ranbo actually sees little in the way of overt military 
  action. In part this is because the nearby Kintani Valley is 
  still in the process of being developed as a major location 
  for farming and trade, so the focus of conflict between the 
  two clans is generally further south. Thus, after its initial 
  construction as a fortified keep with a few supporting 
  structures, little improvement is considered necessary by 
  the Lion. This situation changes in the late sixth century, 
  however, when the Kintani Valley becomes a major source 
  of food and revenue for the Crane. That clan grows 
  more concerned about protecting this valuable resource, 
  while the Lion seek to threaten it. This, coupled with the 
  lingering Lion concern about the security of their northern 
  border, prompts both clans to begin a period of military 
  build-up in the region. 
  YEARS 596 TO 601 
  Striking preemptively, the Crane launch their first assault 
  on Toshi Ranbo; they capture the  holding, but are only 
  able to hold it for eight days before a Lion counterattack 
  retakes it. While this is a relatively minor action in itself, 
  the temporary loss of Toshi Ranbo is a blow to Lion 
  282
  Chapter Fifteen
  THE IMPERIAL CITY: TOSHI RANBO
   
  
  pride that also underscores critical weaknesses in the 
  holding’s defenses. The Lion immediately begin fortifying 
  Toshi Ranbo, constructing a series of defensive outer 
  works, reinforcing the original keep, and incorporating 
  the Drowned Merchant River itself into the defenses. 
  The next Crane assault, in the year 600, fails, with the 
  Crane suffering heavy losses. However, a subsequent Lion 
  offensive in the year 601, directed at the Kintani Valley, is 
  likewise driven back the Crane.
  YEARS 602 TO 1100 
  For five centuries, the region sees a pattern of successive 
  attacks and counterattacks by both the Crane and Lion. 
  Toshi Ranbo itself changes hands repeatedly. When it is 
  under Crane control, the embattled holding becomes a 
  base of operations to strike into the Lion Clan’s northern 
  provinces, just as the Akodo originally feared. Inevitably 
  the Lion amass their forces, drive the Crane back, retake 
  Toshi Ranbo and then launch their own attacks into Crane 
  territory. The Crane in turn push the Lion back, capture 
  Toshi Ranbo, and the cycle repeats itself. In some cases 
  this sequence of offensive and counteroffensive occurs 
  very quickly, over a year or two; in others it incorporates 
  a whole series of campaigns spanning years or even 
  decades. The exact casualty toll is unknown, but certainly 
  includes thousands, perhaps tens of thousands of samurai 
  and peasant levies. 
  Remarkably, despite being engulfed in decade after 
  decade of conflict and strife, Toshi Ranbo grows as 
  settlement. The surrounding lands, an ancient floodplain 
  of the Drowned Merchant River, are fertile and easily-
  worked, while the river itself is navigable westward to the 
  trade center at Toshi sano Kanemochi Kaeru (the City of 
  the Rich Frog). Toshi Ranbo grows from a simple fortified 
  holding to a small town, albeit one still focused heavily 
  on military defense. 
  One notable side-effect of the near-constant fighting in 
  and around Toshi Ranbo is the construction of numerous 
  secret tunnels, passageways, and safe-rooms. The local 
  populace uses these to escape the fighting while it is 
  occurring (and to hide from the conquering forces if 
  their allegiance is to the losing side). Stories are told of 
  entire families secreting themselves away in these hidden 
  passages, waiting for the town to change hands once more 
  and then emerging to resume their lives as though nothing 
  happened in the meantime.
  YEARS 1118 TO 1122:              
  THE RISE OF THE TSUME 
  In the year 1118 the political and military situation 
  in the Toshi Ranbo area is upended when the daimyo of 
  the Tsume family, vassals to the Doji, launch a sudden 
  vicious attack out of his holdings in the Kintani Valley. By 
  this time the Lion and the Phoenix have both established 
  their own presence in the valley thanks to peace treaties 
  brokered in the preceding centuries. Tsume Retsu, a 
  ruthless and ambitious man, assaults Shiro Kyotei, a small 
  castle held by the Akodo vassal family called the Damasu. 
  The Damasu are overrun and virtually destroyed, and 
  having claimed their castle for his own, Retsu continues 
  his offensive north and west, seizing Toshi Ranbo itself. 
  The Crane Champion reluctantly supports his Tsume 
  vassal, unable to deny his success. Relations between the 
  Crane and Lion Clans worsen dramatically.
  In the year 1120, Lion Clan Champion Akodo 
  Arasou leads an attack to reclaim Toshi Ranbo. Arasou, 
  campaigning alongside his betrothed Matsu Tsuko, finds 
  a strong force of Daidoji defending the castle; after a 
  brutal close-quarters battle, Arasou is killed and the Lion 
  are driven back in defeat. Subsequently, Tsume Retsu 
  hands command of Toshi Ranbo over to another Crane 
  general and retires to Kyuden Kotei, which he establishes 
  as the new seat of Tsume power and governance. He is 
  assassinated there in the year 1122. 
  In the meantime, the Lion finally succeed in recapturing 
  Toshi Ranbo, only to lose it again to the clever political 
  machinations of a Crane general named Doji Chuto. 
  YEARS 1123 TO 1155 
  In the year 1123, the strained Lion-Crane relations 
  are set back even further when a Scorpion agent named 
  Bayushi Sozui disrupts peace negotiations in Toshi Ranbo, 
  provoking the two clans into open battle just outside the 
  town. Thanks to a treacherous Lion Clan soden senzo 
  named Kitsu Goden, Sozui is able to release the power 
  of Toshigoku into the area, dramatically escalating the 
  ferocity of the battle, which comes to be known as the 
  Battle of the Forgotten Tide. A group of magistrates is 
  able to expose Sozui’s meddling and convince both sides 
  to stand down, but peace is short-lived, and the relentless 
  pattern of attack and counterattack begins once more. 
  In the year 1126, weary of the seemingly endless 
  bloodshed, a group of ronin form an otokodate 
  (brotherhood) called the Tessen, devoted to protecting the 
  inhabitants of Toshi Ranbo from the worst excesses of the 
  warring clans. The Tessen is so named because the Crane 
  have enacted a law dictating that no one in Toshi Ranbo 
  save Crane samurai is allowed to draw a katana there. 
  The otokodate choose the tessen (war fan) as their main 
  weapon, and become quite adept at using it in defense of 
  the citizens of Toshi Ranbo.
  YEARS 1156 TO 1159  
  In the year 1156 the Lion Clan Champion, Matsu 
  Nimuro, attacks and captures Shiro no Yojin, a castle on 
  the Lion-Crane border which had fallen to the latter clan 
  during the Battle of the Forgotten Tide. The Crane slander 
  Nimuro in court, claiming he won the day only due to 
  treachery; in return, Nimuro proclaims he will seize Toshi 
  Ranbo as well, describing exactly how he will do so. A 
  month later, he attacks and captures Toshi Ranbo exactly 
  as he said he would, earning the nickname of the Golden 
  Lion of Toshi Ranbo.
  283
  THE IMPERIAL CITY: TOSHI RANBO
  Chapter Fifteen
   
  
  Three years later, the Crane manage to once more 
  retake Toshi Ranbo, attacking while the Lion are distracted 
  by war with the inhuman creatures called Tsuno. This 
  threatens to once more ignite all-out war between the Lion 
  and Crane, but this time the Imperial heir Hantei Naseru 
  intercedes as a mediator. The Lion are furious when he 
  awards Toshi Ranbo to the Crane, but the following year 
  the Crane Champion, Doji Kurohito, cedes control to the 
  Lion as part of his efforts to break the curse of the sword 
  called Chukandomo. This finally earns him and the Crane 
  the respect of the Lion.
  Improved Crane-Lion relations are instrumental in 
  prompting the Imperial Court to accept their joint offer to 
  relocate the Imperial Capital from Otosan Uchi (destroyed 
  by Daigotsu in the year 1159) to Toshi Ranbo. Toshi Ranbo 
  immediately begins a period of rapid expansion as its new 
  life gets underway.
  YEARS 1160 TO 1166:             
  THE NEW IMPERIAL CITY 
  Toshi Ranbo grows explosively as samurai and heimin 
  alike move to the new Imperial capital. However, in the 
  year 1165 the city is rocked by a series of explosions 
  and fires which destroy almost a quarter of the new 
  construction. This once again heightens tensions between 
  the Lion and the Crane, each of whom blames the other for 
  failing to protect the city, but further conflict is forestalled 
  by the burgeoning threat from the Bloodspeaker Iuchiban. 
  A year later, a joint investigation by both clans reveals 
  that the so-called Fires of Toshi Ranbo were part of a 
  plot to attack the Imperial Court. Both clans accept 
  responsibility for failing to properly secure the city.
  YEARS 1167 TO 1169:               
  THE RACE FOR THE THRONE
  Following the death of Emperor Toturi III in the 
  Shadowlands, the Empire is left leaderless. Moto Chagatai, 
  Champion of the Unicorn Clan, resolves to claim the 
  Throne and assume control of the Empire. The so-called 
  Winter of Red Snow follows, as Chagatai campaigns 
  through the Lion lands during winter and finally attacks 
  Toshi Ranbo itself. The city suffers tremendous damage, 
  particularly when the Emperor’s brother Isawa Sezaru 
  dies in a catastrophic explosion of Elemental magic. 
  The fighting is finally brought to a sudden end when 
  the Phoenix Clan arrives, accompanied by the Elemental 
  Dragon of Fire itself, and imposes a truce. 
  YEAR 1170 TO 1198:                
  THE NEW DYNASTY 
  Kitsuki Iweko is proclaimed Empress by the Celestial 
  Heavens at Seppun Hill and travels to Toshi Ranbo to 
  assume the Throne. Although her ascension brings on 
  Empire-wide celebrations, her reign proves to be a troubled 
  one. Within a year, the Empire is attacked by the forces of 
  the gaijin goddess Kali-ma. The northern tribes called the 
  Yobanjin are part of the assault on Rokugan, having been 
  subjugated by the Dark Oracle of Fire. After ravaging the 
  lands of the Dragon, the Phoenix, and the Unicorn, the so-
  called Army of Dark Fire strikes directly for Toshi Ranbo, 
  intending to kill the new Empress. It is finally defeated 
  close to the city after its commander is lured into a trap 
  and killed. 
  In the year 1172, as the Empire shudders under the main 
  assault of Kali-Ma’s Destroyers, a group of Rhumaalist 
  assassins infiltrate the Imperial Court in Toshi Ranbo and 
  try to kill Empress Iweko. However, they are thwarted, 
  and the following year Kali-ma is at last defeated. In 
  the aftermath of the final battle, the Dark Lord Daigotsu 
  becomes ruler of Jigoku, and Iweko I is forced to recognize 
  his Spider Clan as a Great Clan of Rokugan. Daigotsu also 
  names several new Dark Fortunes, and in 1174 a new 
  temple is constructed in Toshi Ranbo to their veneration.
  In the wake of the Destroyer War, Toshi Ranbo 
  experiences one of the longest periods of peace in its 
  existence. For much of this time the Empire’s attention is 
  focused on the exploration and settlement of the Imperial 
  Colonies, established in the former Ivory Kingdoms.
  YEAR 1199: THE IMPERIAL HEIR 
  Realizing that her reign is coming to an end, Empress 
  Iweko I directs that Winter Court be held in Toshi Ranbo 
  itself rather than being hosted by a Great Clan. At the 
  outset of Winter Court, she retires into seclusion to 
  consider the matter of her successor, leaving a regent to 
  oversee the Court. However, the Court and the city itself 
  are attacked by a powerful incarnation of Kommei no Oni, 
  the Oni of Confusion. The implications of this are grave, as 
  the Oni succeeds in by-passing the wards erected around 
  the Imperial Palace to prevent just such an incursion.
  284
  Chapter Fifteen
  THE IMPERIAL CITY: TOSHI RANBO
   
  
  The City of Toshi 
  Ranbo
  For ease of governance, Toshi Ranbo – like other large 
  Rokugani cities – is divided into a series of districts. 
  Each district is nominally self-governed, overseen by a 
  Governor and his court. However, these District Governors 
  are answerable to the City Governor of Toshi Ranbo, 
  who oversees the city as a whole. The City Governor, in 
  turn, is responsible to the Imperial Court – particularly 
  the Commander of the Imperial Palace Guard (for matters 
  related to security) and the Imperial Chancellor (for matters 
  involving the efficient operation of the Imperial Court).
  Toshi Ranbo is divided into the following districts:
  �
  Chuushin District – The heart of Toshi Ranbo. The 
  Imperial Palace is located here, as are the holdings 
  of the Imperial families and many buildings 
  and offices related to the Imperial bureaucracy. 
  The Chuushin District encompasses much of the 
  original town and defensive works that comprised 
  Toshi Ranbo in past centuries.
  �
  Ichidou District – Also known as the Holy District, 
  this District is home to the major shrines and 
  temples of the city.
  �
  Kurai District – This is the largest of the districts, 
  home to most of the Great Clan embassies and 
  diplomatic residencies and to most of the buke who 
  live in the city. The Juutaku sub-district, which 
  includes many of the heimin residences in the 
  city, is part of the Kurai District. The Benten sub-
  district, where the Mantis Clan Embassy is located, 
  is also part of the Kurai District, as is the Tsudao 
  sub-district.
  �
  Senzai District – This is Toshi Ranbo’s center of 
  art and culture, home to most of the city’s theatres 
  and other places of performance. The Okura sub-
  district is part of the Senzai District.
  �
  Shutsuensha District – The licensed quarter of the 
  Imperial City hosts many of the most prominent 
  inns and geisha houses, and is closely tied to 
  the Senzai and Kurai Districts, both socially and 
  commercially.
  �
  Shijou District – The main commercial district of 
  the city. The major markets are located here, as 
  are the docks and warehouses along the Drowned 
  Merchant River.
  Chuushin District
  The Chuushin District of Toshi Ranbo is the political 
  epicenter of Rokugan. The district is roughly defined by 
  the original outer defensive works and walls of Toshi 
  Ranbo, whose design dates back to the founding of the 
  holding in the early fifth century. Of course, the walls 
  and defensive works are not actually the original ones, 
  Toshi Ranbo Through Time
  For much of its history, Toshi Ranbo is a relatively 
  small and sparsely populated holding, important 
  only because of its strategic location and military 
  value to the Lion and Crane rather than because of 
  any inherent value of its own. It is simply a small 
  fortified town, and prior to the year 1100 it is not even 
  that much – just a village surrounding a keep and 
  related defensive works. Only when Toshi Ranbo is 
  designated as the Imperial Capital after the fall of 
  Otosan Uchi does it grow into a large city, important 
  in its own right.
  The rest of this chapter primarily discusses Toshi 
  Ranbo as the Imperial Capital, a huge and growing 
  city. However, each of the sections describing the city 
  and its various districts includes a sidebar discussing 
  what, if anything, from that section is applicable to 
  Toshi Ranbo’s earlier history. Game Masters running 
  L5R campaigns set in earlier times can use these 
  sidebars to maintain a canonical setting (assuming 
  they wish to do so).
  having been extensively modified and reconstructed over 
  centuries of warfare between the Lion and the Crane. In 
  modern times, these defenses have been further reworked, 
  in part to make them more efficient and in part to make 
  them more aesthetically pleasing. They now enclose the 
  Imperial Palace of Rokugan, an elaborate twelfth century 
  edifice built after the Imperial Capital was moved here, 
  as well as the original keep – now renamed Shiro Kiritsu, 
  the Castle of Law. Between the two imposing structures 
  sprawls the Kumitate, or Place of Assembly, a broad plaza 
  where citizens of the Empire gather during important 
  festivals or holidays to hear the Emperor speak from a 
  high balcony on the Palace.
  285
  THE IMPERIAL CITY: TOSHI RANBO
  Chapter Fifteen
   
  
  The Imperial Palace is not only the official residence of 
  the Emperor and his immediate family, but also contains 
  the Imperial Court. It is here that the most important 
  decisions regarding the Empire are made, usually in the 
  form of petitions presented to, considered by, and then 
  either approved or rejected by the Emperor. The Palace 
  also contains numerous gardens replete with ponds, 
  fountains, and streams, a maze of courtyards, and a 
  variety of outbuildings. One small courtyard tucked 
  among the towering wings and walls of the Palace is 
  particularly notable – the place called Judgment’s Retreat, 
  where matters of honor such as duels and seppuku are 
  resolved. Only the most serious such matters, invariably 
  derived from conflicts among the senior delegates to the 
  Imperial Court itself, are resolved here.
  The Palace also provides offices and living quarters for 
  the senior members of the Imperial Court. The Voice of 
  the Emperor, the Imperial Chancellor, and the Imperial 
  Advisor all reside and work in the Palace, as do the most 
  senior members of the kuge, including the family daimyo 
  and senior members of the Otomo and Seppun families. 
  Of course, the Palace is more than just a place of 
  governance; it is also a fortification, devoted to protecting 
  the divine monarch and his court. Large contingents of 
  guards, including the Seppun Miharu and the shugenja of 
  the Hidden Guard, are based inside the Palace. The whole 
  structure is heavily warded against both magical and 
  mundane intrusion, although these wards are not always 
  reliable (as demonstrated by the appearance of gaki during 
  the Winter of Red Snow in 1170 and the attack of the 
  Kommei no Oni during the Winter Court of 1199).
  Located south of the Palace, across the Kumitate, is Shiro 
  Kiritsu (the Castle of Law). It is smaller and far less grand 
  than the Palace; this is by design, so as to not compete with 
  or detract from the splendor of the home of the Emperor. It 
  is here that the Emerald and Jade Champions reside when 
  they are in Toshi Ranbo, and their senior aides and staff 
  also operate from here. There is of course much to-and-
  fro between the Palace and Shiro Kiritsu, as proclamations 
  and decrees are made from the former, then implemented 
  and administered from the latter.
  One other aspect of Shiro Kiritsu is 
  noteworthy. It is here that the District Governor, 
  responsible 
  for 
  overseeing 
  the 
  Chuushin 
  District, resides and maintains his own court. 
  The Governor of Chuushin District is potentially 
  extremely powerful, being able to exercise a 
  degree of control over who can obtain access to 
  the Imperial Court and the Emperor or Empress by 
  controlling movement through the district. This 
  was particularly true during the reign of Toturi III, 
  when the Scorpion Bayushi Tsimaru was Governor 
  of Chuushin and accrued extensive political favors 
  in this way. 
  The open expanse called the Kumitate (the Place 
  of Assembly), which lies between the Palace and the 
  Castle of Law, is interrupted by two more structures. 
  The first is a statue of Toturi Tsudao, daughter of Emperor 
  Toturi I. The statue was placed here by her brother, 
  Hantei Naseru, after he became Emperor Toturi III – thus 
  recognizing his sister as Toturi II. The other structure 
  is the Shrine of Fallen Heroes. This was originally the 
  ancestral shrine of Akodo Arasou, the Lion Champion who 
  died in the year 1120 trying to retake Toshi Ranbo from 
  the Crane; Emperor Toturi III decreed it would become 
  a shrine to all who have fallen in heroic service to the 
  Empire. Arasou’s name remains at the top of the list of 
  those commemorated here, followed by the many samurai 
  who died in the fall of Otosan Uchi.
  Ichidou District
  The Ichidou District, located north and west of the 
  Chuushin District, saw its beginnings in a series of shrines 
  constructed near Toshi Ranbo during its turbulent history 
  of battle between the Crane and the Lion. As early as 
  the fifth century, ancestral shrines, small temples to the 
  Fortunes, and memorials to those who had fallen in battle 
  in and around Toshi Ranbo were erected both inside 
  and outside the defensive walls. It is worth noting that 
  even when the holding changed hands, the shrines and 
  memorials of the vanquished side would be maintained; 
  no honorable samurai would dare desecrate such 
  sanctified structures, even if they belonged to an enemy. 
  As a result, when Toshi Ranbo began to grow in the late 
  eleventh and early twelfth centuries, there were already 
  numerous venerable holy structures and sites there which 
  were incorporated into the newly-formed Ichidou District.
  Following the establishment of the Imperial Capital in 
  Toshi Ranbo, the Ichidou District experienced massive 
  growth. Led by the Seppun family, who felt the loss of 
  the holy sites in Otosan Uchi with a particular keenness, 
  the Ichidou District rapidly expanded as elaborate new 
  temples and shrines were constructed throughout. The 
  district is noted for its serenity and the feeling of spiritual 
  closeness experienced by those who visit it. It is widely 
  believed the Elemental kami are particularly active in 
  this District, and more than a few young Rokugani have 
  discovered they are destined to become shugenja simply 
  by walking through the Ichidou District and feeling the 
  Elemental spirits stir at their presence.
  286
  Chapter Fifteen
  THE IMPERIAL CITY: TOSHI RANBO
   
  
  Kita no Yosa
  As noted previously, the original holding that 
  became Toshi Ranbo may have been called Kita 
  no Yosa, or Northern Fortress, when it was first 
  constructed by the Lion in the fifth century. In any era 
  prior to the twelfth century, the Game Master should 
  portray Toshi Ranbo as little more than a single castle 
  – the castle eventually becomes Shiro Kiritsu – plus 
  outer walls and a small town enclosed within them. 
  There would be some additional construction outside 
  the walls, mainly farms and related buildings. Whether 
  the GM chooses to call this place Toshi Ranbo or Kita 
  no Yosa is up to him; more importantly, it will be a 
  dour and functional military holding, housing troops 
  from either the Crane or the Lion, depending on which 
  clan is in control at the time.
  In the early twelfth century Toshi Ranbo begins to 
  grow, due to both its strategic location and the simple 
  fact that Rokugan’s population is growing as well. 
  Accordingly, for stories taking place between 1100 and 
  1160, Toshi Ranbo will consist of the entire Chuushin 
  District (except for the Imperial Palace, of course) and 
  components of some of the surrounding districts, as 
  described in the following sections.
  The largest temple in the district is the Temple of 
  the Seven Fortunes, a massive compound that includes 
  individual temples to each of the Great Fortunes. Perhaps 
  the most holy place in the modern Empire, the Temple is 
  also the site of the final battle against the Kommei no Oni 
  that attacks the Palace and city in 1199. The death of the 
  oni in the square before the Temple does not appear to 
  result in any lasting corruption in this holy place, and the 
  square is planted with trees commemorating those who 
  fell in the battle with the oni – the Grove of Darkness 
  Denied. 
  Somewhat less grandiose, but still imposing, is the 
  Temple to the Seven Thunders, where those who fought 
  Fu Leng on both the First and Second Days of Thunder 
  are venerated. 
  The High Temple of Toshi Ranbo, dedicated to the 
  reverence of Shinsei, is less imposing than either of the 
  others, but is perhaps more famous for it. Enclosed in 
  a thick grove of trees, the High Temple is watched over 
  year-round by crows who roost in the thick branches. 
  Visitors here invariably find a deep sense of peace and 
  harmony, perhaps reflecting some of the spirit of the Little 
  Teacher himself.
  The Ichidou District boasts many other smaller shrines 
  and temples, including some which are rather unusual. 
  The first of these is the Temple to Te’tik’kir, the Nezumi 
  Nameseeker who restored the Kitsu named Nintai from 
  his vile existence as one of the monstrous Tsuno. The 
  Lion Clan was instrumental in seeing the Temple to 
  Te’tik’kir constructed, since that clan considers the Kitsu 
  to be among its most revered ancestors. Lion samurai, 
  particularly those known as Deathseekers, often visit this 
  Temple, and Lion guards stand watch over it.
  The Shrine of the Three Dynasties is established by the 
  Seppun shortly after the ascension of Iweko I as Emperor. 
  The shrine’s intent is threefold: to ensure none will forget 
  the Hantei, who ruled Rokugan for over ten centuries; to 
  show that despite its secular origins in the Clan Wars, the 
  Toturi Dynasty was acknowledged by the Heavens; and 
  to emphasize the divine connection between the new 
  Iweko Dynasty and those same Heavens.
  The most unusual addition to the Ichidou 
  District is the Temple to the Dark Fortunes, 
  dedicated to Daigotsu as Lord of Jigoku and the 
  four other Dark Fortunes which he elevates. The 
  grim and somber temple contains a shrine for 
  each of them. Most Rokugani consider the very 
  existence of the Temple to the Dark Fortunes 
  to border on the blasphemous; its only visitors 
  are the members of the Spider Clan, Daigotsu’s 
  devoted followers.
  There are, however, more secular locations 
  in the District. The Faded Chrysanthemum 
  Inn is the most notable of these. Prior to the 
  recognition of the Spider as a Great Clan, it is 
  secretly operated by agents of that clan and 
  serves as headquarters for Spider efforts to 
  smuggle individuals into the Imperial City. It 
  also has a hidden shrine to Fu Leng. With the 
  recognition of the Spider and the construction 
  of the Temple to the Dark Fortunes, this subterfuge became 
  unnecessary and the Faded Chrysanthemum Inn simply 
  becomes a common house for the convenience of those 
  visiting the Ichidou District.
  The Governor of the Ichidou District wields less political 
  power than many of his counterparts in other districts of 
  the city, but is no less prominent for it. He is responsible 
  for the organization of the many religious festivals that 
  occur throughout the year, and benefits from a formidable 
  287
  THE IMPERIAL CITY: TOSHI RANBO
  Chapter Fifteen
   
  
  information network in the form of the monks and other 
  holy persons who work in the many shrines and temples 
  throughout Toshi Ranbo. While there is a Governor’s 
  Palace in the district, it is quite small, hardly worthy of 
  the term “palace”; the Governor’s court is generally held 
  in the Temple of the Seven Fortunes, and is as much a holy 
  ceremony as it is a place to discuss and resolve matters of 
  secular business affecting the district.
  The Ichidou District     
  Through History
  Prior to the twelfth century the Ichidou District 
  does not exist as a place. However, Game Masters 
  can portray a series of small shrines and temples 
  devoted to ancestor worship, reverence to the kami 
  and the Fortunes, and remembrance of fallen heroes, 
  all surrounding Toshi Ranbo. Some of these would 
  likely become “lost”, forgotten over time, overgrown 
  by vegetation and falling into disuse and disrepair. 
  The fact that most would be located outside the 
  defensive walls is not unusual, since even in wartime 
  most Rokugani will go to great lengths to avoid 
  interfering with or damaging such holy sites. Finding 
  and restoring “lost” sites would be a good reason to 
  award Honor and Glory to characters, or perhaps 
  even small mechanical benefits reflecting the favor of 
  such forgotten ancestors; conversely, harming such 
  sites could not only result in Honor and Glory losses 
  but could rouse the old spirits to anger, producing dire 
  effects such as curses.
  Kurai District
  Most of modern Toshi Ranbo is comprised of the vast 
  residential Kurai District, which makes up most of the 
  southwestern portion of the city. It is here that the bulk of 
  the ordinary samurai of the Great Clans – the buke caste 
  – make their homes. Those kuge not senior or important 
  enough to live in the Chuushin District also live here. 
  Finally, most of the city’s heimin – those commoners 
  needed for life in a city, such as artisans, craftsmen, 
  merchants and the like – live in a separately-walled area 
  known as the Juutaku sub-district. 
  Like much of the city, the Kurai District is quite recent. 
  Prior to the late eleventh century nothing resembling this 
  District exists at all. As Toshi Ranbo begins to grow at 
  the outset of the twelfth century, houses are constructed 
  outside the walls; like the city itself, these regularly change 
  hands between Crane and Lion occupants. It soon becomes 
  clear that these houses are not only vulnerable in times of 
  war but also represent a security threat, since some of 
  them crowd close to the existing walls. In the year 1210, 
  the city wall is expanded for the first time to encompass 
  these dwellings. A pattern soon develops – as the need 
  for residential space outgrows the land available inside 
  the wall, new dwellings are built outside and within a few 
  years the wall is reconfigured to incorporate them. As a 
  result, the southern and western walls of Toshi Ranbo are 
  in a constant state of flux, moving progressively outward 
  to accommodate new construction in what eventually 
  becomes known as the Kurai District. Of course, this only 
  accelerates after Toshi Ranbo became the Imperial Capital, 
  as literally thousands of new residents displaced from 
  Otosan Uchi move here.
  As would be expected from a residential district for 
  samurai, most of the dwellings in the Kurai District range 
  from well-appointed to outright opulent. The 
  oldest and largest homes, not surprisingly, 
  belong to Crane and Lion samurai, and 
  some of these are actually hundreds of 
  years old, constituting true ancestral seats 
  for their respective families. The densely 
  populated Kurai District is commonly 
  teeming with pedestrians, samurai and 
  heimin alike going about their business. 
  There are many small businesses located 
  in the district, either standing alone or as 
  part of local markets, serving the needs of 
  the large and growing population.
  Tsi Uchi, the “House of the Tsi,” is the 
  residence of the Oriole Clan Champion in 
  Toshi Ranbo. A medium-sized estate, it is 
  granted to Tsi Zutaka by the Emperor in 
  the year 1168 and becomes the new Oriole 
  Clan’s primary headquarters. Tsi Uchi is 
  not a military fortress at all, merely a 
  large residential estate comprising a few 
  humble structures, gardens, and a shrine, 
  all surrounded by a low stone wall. It 
  typically houses fifty or so Oriole samurai, 
  288
  Chapter Fifteen
  THE IMPERIAL CITY: TOSHI RANBO
   
  
  including the immediate family of the Clan Champion. 
  Heralds from the Oriole’s lands and delegations from the 
  other clans are a common sight here.
  The Bending Reed Dojo is the largest dojo in Toshi 
  Ranbo. While technically a dojo teaching new magistrates 
  in the ways of law enforcement, the Bending Reed Dojo 
  also functions in the more traditional role of giving samu-
  rai a place to practice their martial arts together. There are 
  ample sparring circles available, sufficient to ensure that 
  few samurai will be unable to find a place to do battle.
  Ireitou no Seishiro, the Memorial Tower, is named after 
  Doji Seishiro, a hero who fell during Moto Chagatai’s 
  attack on Toshi Ranbo at the end of the Winter of Red 
  Snow. It is an imposing structure designed and built by 
  Kaiu engineers; rumor claims Seishiro’s soul keeps watch 
  here for threats to the city. Because of the rugged terrain 
  immediately to the west of the tower, no further expansion 
  of the city is possible in that direction; accordingly, Ireitou 
  no Seishiro is one of the few permanent defensive works 
  in the city. 
  The House of the Pale Moon is not the largest or most 
  luxurious of the numerous public houses in Toshi Ranbo, 
  but it is one of the best known. Located in the heart of 
  the oldest section of the buke residential area, it is an 
  unobtrusive structure, standing back from the Street of 
  Lamplighters behind a low stone wall and a small grove 
  of pine trees. The main floor is mostly taken up by two 
  common rooms, one intended mainly for the service of 
  food, the other (somewhat more boisterous) devoted to 
  the service and consumption of sake and other alcoholic 
  beverages. The two floors above are functionally a geisha 
  house, but also have private rooms for discreet meetings. 
  The House of the Orange Blossom is a small public 
  house owned by the Crane since its establishment in the 
  early twelfth century. Among those in the know, it is 
  widely acknowledged as a hidden treat of Toshi Ranbo, 
  specializing by serving one of the finest gyoza (dumpling) 
  plates in the city, if not Rokugan-wide. However, it has 
  another claim to fame – it is one of the few buildings 
  which has remained untouched throughout the various 
  conflicts between the Crane and the Lion, through the 
  Fires of Toshi Ranbo, and even through the Winter of Red 
  Snow. It has passed from one generation to the next of its 
  Crane patrons, the recipes for its exquisite dumplings kept 
  a carefully-guarded secret. 
  Guranai’s Noodles is typical of the many noodle shops 
  in the city, all of which serve essentially the same purpose 
  – places where busy samurai can obtain food quickly. 
  Guranai’s Noodles itself is most notable because it was 
  heavily damaged during the attack on the city by the 
  Kommei no Oni at the end of the 1199 Winter Court. It 
  was also one of the first establishments rebuilt after the 
  attack, a small but significant gesture intended to show 
  that even in the most basic ways, Toshi Ranbo would not 
  allow darkness to prevail.
  The Kurai District is important in another way than 
  merely as a residential area – it is also where the Great 
  Clans maintain their official Embassies in Toshi Ranbo. 
  Each Embassy is a hub of political activity relating to 
  The Kurai District     
  Through History
  Realistically, prior to the late eleventh century the 
  Kurai District does not exist at all. Residences are 
  located in what is now the Chuushin District, mostly 
  occupying the broad expanse of what becomes the 
  Kumitate and the Imperial Palace. Those samurai 
  who live here are almost all either Lion or Crane 
  (depending on who holds Toshi Ranbo) and are mostly 
  part of a military garrison. Likewise, the commoners 
  are those craftsman and artisans who support military 
  operations, such as armorers, smiths, coopers, animal-
  handlers, and so forth. 
  After the late eleventh century, a significant 
  social transformation occurs as Toshi Ranbo starts 
  becoming more “cosmopolitan,” its character shifting 
  from a military holding to a more general hub of 
  commerce in northern Rokugan. Samurai from other 
  clans begin to settle here, a more diverse population of 
  heimin moves in with them, and the expansion of the 
  town beyond the walls gets underway. 
  After Toshi Ranbo becomes the Imperial Capital, 
  the Kurai District grows explosively as thousands of 
  samurai and heimin, many of them refugees from 
  ruined Otosan Uchi, move here. In a story set in or 
  immediately after the year 1160, the Kurai District will 
  in some ways resemble a “frontier town,” growing 
  faster than can be easily managed and thus becoming 
  a hotbed of all sorts of crime and corruption. By about 
  the year 1170, however, the district is more settled and 
  law-abiding, its most rapid growth behind it.
  that clan; delegates to the Imperial Court are based in 
  their respective Embassies, maintaining offices and in 
  some cases living quarters there. Surprisingly, one of 
  the most remarkable Embassy complexes in the city 
  does not belong to the Crane or Lion, but to the Phoenix 
  Clan. Called Quiet Waves Against the Sand, the Phoenix 
  Embassy is a sprawling series of interconnected offices, 
  audience chambers, and residences which surround one 
  of the largest and most imposing rock gardens in all of 
  Rokugan. 
  The Mantis Clan Embassy stands somewhat apart from 
  the rest, being located in the Benten sub-district of the 
  Kurai District. 
  There is actually little distinction between the Benten 
  sub-district and the rest of the Kurai District; the same holds 
  true for the Tsudao sub-district. Each of these was created 
  for largely ceremonial purposes. The former recognizes the 
  Fortune of Romantic Love, who is believed to watch over 
  and bless a portion of the city that has supposedly seen 
  more than its share of dramatic (and often tragic) love 
  stories. The latter refers to Toturi Tsudao, whose brother 
  Toturi III named a portion of the Kurai District after her as 
  another way of memorializing her life.  
  289
  THE IMPERIAL CITY: TOSHI RANBO
  Chapter Fifteen
   
  
  Of all the District Courts in Toshi Ranbo, that of Kurai 
  District is the largest, the busiest, and (after the Chuushin 
  District Court) probably the most influential. Petitions and 
  problems that are important to the city and its surround-
  ings but are deemed insufficiently significant for the Im-
  perial Court are brought here to be considered. The Kurai 
  District Governor wields considerable influence in the city, 
  deciding where and to what extent new construction will 
  be allowed, how resources are allocated in the city, how 
  law and justice will be administered, and so on. The city’s 
  chief magistrate reports directly to the Kurai District Gov-
  ernor and all municipal taxes flow through his court. It is 
  little wonder that the Kurai District Governor is considered 
  the most powerful political figure in the city (outside of 
  those lofty personages who live and work in the Chuushin 
  District) and his favor is vigorously sought.
  Senzai District
  The Senzai District is the aesthetic and cultural heart 
  of Toshi Ranbo. It is here that various forms of artistic 
  diversion are found, including theatres for the stylized 
  performances of kabuki and noh plays, the comedic 
  renderings of kyogen, and even presentations of bunraku 
  puppet shows. There are also venues for recitals of song, 
  poetry, instrumental music, and dance – every sort of 
  artistry which samurai perform and admire. While the 
  most prominent and elaborate presentations occur in the 
  major theatres, it is not unusual to see performers plying 
  their craft in public houses, inns, noodle shops, or even on 
  the streets of the district. However, there are two locations 
  of particular note where the most prestigious events occur.
  The traditional square stage of the Senzai Noh Theatre, 
  open on three sides to the audience, has seen thousands 
  of performances by some of the most accomplished 
  playwrights and actors in the Empire. To be invited to 
  stage a performance at the Senzai Noh Theatre is to reach 
  the height of accomplishment in noh, leading to fame 
  throughout the Empire if the event is successful… or a 
  swift and ignominious fall from grace if it is not. 
  The Senzai-za is the foremost kabuki theatre in Toshi 
  Ranbo and, therefore, in Rokugan. It is much larger than 
  the Senzai Noh Theatre – in fact it is the largest theatre in 
  the Empire, exceeding even the famous theatres in Crane 
  and Scorpion lands – but is also somewhat less formal 
  than its rival. Senzai-za is available for a wider range 
  of performances than just kabuki plays, including more 
  experimental works, song, dance, poetry, and instrumental 
  music recitals.
  Supporting these and many smaller entertainment 
  venues are a wide range of related enterprises. The district 
  is full of shops belonging to the artisans and craftsman 
  who construct and maintain musical instruments and 
  bunraku puppets, who make costumes and mix make-up, 
  or who specialize in the construction of sets and props. The 
  Senzai District is also where the most important tailors, 
  seamstresses, and others involved in matters of fashion 
  may be found. There are, of course, also a great many sake 
  houses, inns, geisha houses, noodle shops, sushi stands, 
  and other such mundane houses of commerce. 
  There are also many samurai of the buke who make 
  their homes in this district; while administratively there is 
  a clear boundary between the adjoining Senzai and Kurai 
  districts, the real-world boundary is actually somewhat 
  290
  Chapter Fifteen
  THE IMPERIAL CITY: TOSHI RANBO
   
  
  blurred. However, where the Kurai District is busiest 
  during the day, the Senzai District thrives in the evenings, 
  especially during the warm nights of summer. 
  The Senzai District Court is one of the smallest in 
  Toshi Ranbo, and to anyone not directly involved in the 
  performing arts it is probably one of the least important. 
  To most bushi, the Court and its business appear mostly 
  frivolous. The Court and the Governor (who is normally 
  selected from among those samurai who are best known 
  as patrons of the arts) are focused mainly on matters of 
  entertainment and culture. To playwrights, actors, and 
  other such folk, the Senzai District Court deals with affairs 
  that are absolutely vital. Scheduling and allocating theatre 
  and stage space can make or break years of work invested 
  into developing plays and performances, so the favor of 
  the Governor is aggressively courted by those seeking 
  artistic fame, as well as by those who are already famous 
  and wish to remain so.
  The Okura sub-district, like the Benten and Tsudao sub-
  districts of the Kurai District, is created more for reasons 
  of politics than any particular administrative need. In the 
  case of the Okura sub-district, the name was chosen by a 
  Lion samurai, Akodo Ieshige, in recognition of his efforts 
  in saving this part of the city during the Fires of Toshi 
  Ranbo in 1165. In fact, Ieshige has some interest in the 
  arts and involves himself in the artistic affairs of the sub-
  district he named, but defers all important decisions to the 
  District Governor. It is likely that after his death the Okura 
  sub-district will survive in name only, its administration 
  returning to the Senzai District Court.
  Shutsuensha District
  The Shutsuensha District in the northwestern part of 
  Toshi Ranbo is closely tied to both the Kurai and the Senzai 
  districts. While the former is the focus of the political life 
  for many in the Imperial Capital, and the latter their place 
  for aesthetic entertainment, the Shutsuensha District – 
  the Licensed Quarter – is where they do much of their 
  socializing. The so-called ukiyo or “Floating World” of the 
  geisha is concentrated here, with only small numbers of 
  geisha houses scattered through the other two districts. 
  Shutseunsha provides a vital service to Toshi Ranbo’s 
  samurai – allowing them to occasionally relax their iron 
  self-control and freely express emotions that otherwise 
  have no outlet.
  Geisha are technically part of the hinin caste, the 
  lowest position in the Celestial Order; however, unlike the 
  “unclean” eta who perform polluting but necessary services 
  to the city (dealing with dead bodies, carting away garbage 
  and night-soil), geisha are afforded a unique place in the 
  social order. Samurai can spend private time with geisha 
  (and their male counterparts, the taikomachi) without any 
  worries about maintaining their On. In the presence of a 
  geisha, a samurai can freely laugh, or cry, or complain; 
  since the geisha is a “non-person” there is no shame in 
  losing one’s face in her presence. As a result, geisha are in 
  great demand in a major city like Toshi Ranbo, and dozens 
  of houses – and in some cases, networks of houses under 
  a common “brand” – thrive here. 
  The Senzai District       
  Through History
  The Senzai District is the newest district in Toshi 
  Ranbo and did not exist at all prior to the city becoming 
  the Imperial Capital. Although Toshi Ranbo begins to 
  grow in the late eleventh century, arts and culture 
  are only a trivial aspect of its military-dominated 
  society, restricted to a handful of individual venues or 
  conducted privately in the residences of samurai. 
  The Gilded Lotus, long the property of a powerful Crane 
  family, now enjoys a considerable degree of autonomy 
  under its okaa-san (madam). In the late twelfth century 
  the okaa-san is Kayou, a former geisha herself and an 
  example of how even a hinin can rise to a position of great 
  power and prominence. The Gilded Lotus is frequented 
  by the most important samurai in Toshi Ranbo; whispers 
  claim that even Emperor Toturi III sometimes visited the 
  house, albeit very discreetly. The roof of the Gilded Lotus, 
  made of copper, is traditionally allowed to tarnish in the 
  winter when the Emperor is gone from the city to attend 
  Winter Court with one of the Great Clans. In the spring, 
  anticipating the Emperor’s return, the roof is polished 
  by gangs of young men and boys hired for the purpose, 
  greeting the Emperor when he arrives back in Toshi Ranbo 
  with a warm gleam of coppery light. 
  The Maiden’s Caress geisha house, a property of the 
  Scorpion Clan, stands in opposition to the Gilded Lotus 
  both morally and commercially. Dark and somewhat dour 
  in its visual appearance, the Maiden’s Caress deliberately 
  appeals to those samurai of somewhat less-than-honorable 
  character. The geisha who serve customers here have all 
  spent time in seedier and more disreputable establishments, 
  here in Toshi Ranbo or further afield (some even hail from 
  the infamous Zakyo Toshi, the Pleasure City). The okaa-san 
  is trained by the Shosuro of the Scorpion, and may even 
  be a Shosuro agent using the title of okaa-san as cover for 
  nefarious activities in the Imperial Capital. Whatever the 
  truth, what is known is that those who cause trouble for 
  the Maiden’s Caress have a tendency to simply disappear. 
  Bakemono Mischief is a small sake house which pre-
  dates Toshi Ranbo attaining the status of Imperial Capital. 
  For many years the house displayed a painted sign 
  showing the Kami Hida sleeping atop of the Kaiu Wall 
  while goblins leapt over it, laughing. When Toshi Ranbo 
  was a Crane or Lion holding, this irreverence was generally 
  ignored, but once the other clans arrived in significant 
  numbers – especially the Crab, of course – the sign did 
  not last long. The house remains, however, and specializes 
  in a powerful shochu whose consumption is described by 
  many as more of an ordeal than an indulgence. Bakemono 
  Mischief is popular among the heimin, as well as those 
  samurai looking for an opportunity to go slumming while 
  remaining in the Licensed Quarter.
  291
  THE IMPERIAL CITY: TOSHI RANBO
  Chapter Fifteen
   
  
  As Bakemono Mischief indicates, the district’s 
  options are not restricted to geisha houses, 
  and in fact a variety of other establishments 
  are found in Shutsuensh. These include small 
  theatres and places of performance, but such 
  places are nothing like those of the Senzai 
  District. Rather, these are for the entertainment 
  of the masses, the heimin and even the hinin. 
  No self-respecting samurai would be caught 
  attending a performance in one of these places, 
  nor would he be likely to frequent the drink-
  houses or noodle shops here, which also cater 
  mostly to commoners.
  The Shutsuensha District Court is a fitful 
  institution at best, since the district is largely 
  run by a cartel of the most influential okaa-san. 
  The actual court meets irregularly and commonly 
  agrees with whatever petitions are brought before 
  it by the various okaa-san or their agents. Only 
  when the Kurai District Court itself takes notice of 
  the Shutsuensha District, in the broader context of 
  the administration of the entire city, does business in 
  the District Court here adopt a more formal and objective 
  tone. Of course, once such matters have been addressed 
  and the attention of the Kurai District shifts elsewhere, 
  the Shutsuensha District Court quickly reverts back to its 
  generally inefficient and largely ineffective self.
  THE ETA 
  The portion of the Shutsuensha District closest to the 
  outer city wall has no particular name of its own, and is 
  not officially recognized as a sub-district; in fact, very 
  few samurai will even acknowledge it exists. This is where 
  the eta of Toshi Ranbo live. Within these narrow, winding 
  streets and alleys, the eta have their own lives and social 
  hierarchies, their own tiny political struggles that vaguely 
  mirror those of their betters in the other parts of the 
  city. Of course, for all their untouchable nature, these 
  eta perform vital services which the city in many ways 
  depends on. The eta keep Toshi Ranbo clean, gathering 
  garbage, sweeping the streets, removing night-soil and 
  carting it into the surrounding fields, removing the dead 
  from the city for cremation, and conducting myriad other 
  small, unpleasant, necessary services. 
  The eta join with heimin (the latter hailing from the 
  Juutaku sub-district of the Kurai District) to form the so-
  called “fireman gangs” who patrol the streets, watching 
  for and extinguishing fires before they can spread. 
  Unlike in other cities such as Ryoko Owari or Zakyo 
  Toshi, these firemen gangs have not degenerated into 
  criminal enterprises – this is mainly in Toshi Ranbo. This 
  is mainly because the two clans most prominent in the 
  Imperial Capital’s history, the Crane and the Lion, have 
  always vigorously (sometimes brutally) quashed any such 
  impulses among the firemen gangs.
  The Shutsuensha District 
  Through History
  It is certain that geisha were present in Toshi Ranbo 
  from its earliest days; no permanent place occupied 
  by samurai can really do without the important 
  emotional outlet they provide. However, the first true 
  geisha house did not appear in Toshi Ranbo until 
  sometime in the eleventh century; prior to that, geisha 
  were employees of other business such as sake houses. 
  It is only after Toshi Ranbo grows into a city in the 
  twelfth century that it can boast of its own incarnation 
  of the ukiyo, or “Floating World.”
  Similarly, eta certainly exist in and around Toshi 
  Ranbo from its inception. For most of its history, eta 
  live entirely outside the walls and are scattered each 
  time a war occurs, returning and resettling once 
  hostilities have subsided.
  292
  Chapter Fifteen
  THE IMPERIAL CITY: TOSHI RANBO
   
  
  Shijou District
  The Shijou District is the heart of Toshi Ranbo’s 
  trade, both regional and Empire-wide. Located along 
  the Drowned Merchant River, it is a sprawl of docks, 
  warehouses, markets, trading grounds, and all the myriad 
  supporting infrastructure required by such activities. It 
  is also a hive of cheap sake houses, seedy brothels, and 
  the many sorts of generally disreputable businesses that 
  spring up around places where sailors, dock-workers, and 
  similar rough sorts gather. This is not to say the district is 
  disorderly or lawless; the city magistrates are conspicuous 
  here, maintaining a degree of order that is impressive even 
  for the most notorious part of the Imperial Capital. Nor 
  does this mean that samurai avoid the Shijou District. 
  Many samurai, particularly from the Mantis Clan (as well 
  as from particular families of the other Great Clans, such 
  as the Yasuki, the Daidoji, and the Ide) are quite active 
  in matters of trade and commerce. A great deal of inter-
  clan negotiation and deal-making happens in the Shijou 
  District, some of it generating significant portions of their 
  yearly total trade.
  The hallmark of this district is change; the ebb and 
  flow of fortunes as individual traders and trading cartels 
  rise and fall mean the Shijou District is in a constant 
  state of flux. A cartel enjoying a successful year may 
  construct a new warehouse and shipping complex in the 
  spring, only to suffer dramatic reversals over the summer 
  and be bought out by rivals in the fall, who proceed 
  to change or even demolish that new construction and 
  replace it with something else. As a result, only 
  those who live and work in the district full-
  time are likely to know their way 
  around it, at least in detail. The most 
  permanent structures are those that 
  are prominent and important, such 
  as the Imperial Treasury, or those 
  so unimportant as to be beneath 
  the interest of most samurai, such 
  as the aforementioned squalid sake 
  houses and brothels.
  There is one other important 
  aspect of the Shijou District. 
  As mentioned, law and order is 
  maintained here to a reasonable 
  degree, but this does not mean 
  there are not a multitude of less-
  than-legal activities. In fact, there 
  is a thriving criminal underworld 
  centered on the Shijou District, 
  linked 
  to 
  illicit 
  enterprises 
  throughout Rokugan. However, it 
  is an orderly sort of misconduct, 
  an excellent example of truly 
  organized crime. The various 
  cartels involved in smuggling, 
  drug-running, and the like have 
  no interest in petty street crime; to the contrary, the 
  enforcers of these cartels often work at preventing or 
  solving murders, assaults, burglaries and other sorts of 
  messily overt offenses. Sometimes they even do so in 
  cooperation with the city magistrates, but just as often 
  they maintain order on their own. A vicious thug intent 
  on robbing people on the street is as likely to end up a 
  mysterious corpse floating in the Drowned Merchant River 
  as he is to be arrested and tried by the authorities. 
  The Golden Palace, despite its name, is one of the least 
  impressive buildings in the Shijou District. It is one of the 
  largest, but its four stories and tiled pagoda roof are much 
  more about function than decoration. This is the Imperial 
  Treasury – essentially a massive vault for the storage of 
  Imperial wealth collected through taxes. Only one small 
  wing is open to the public; it is here that taxes are brought 
  and tax disputes filed. The exact layout of the rest of the 
  interior is known by few; it is believed the secure rooms 
  for storing coinage occupy the lower floors and also 
  extend below ground, while the upper floors are mainly 
  offices for the Imperial Treasurer and his staff, along with 
  libraries for the maintenance of tax rolls and ledgers. 
  However, the thick windowless walls, the omnipresent 
  guards, and a myriad of magical wards against intrusion 
  and fire mean only those with legitimate business inside 
  the Golden Palace have any true knowledge of its layout.   
  293
  THE IMPERIAL CITY: TOSHI RANBO
  Chapter Fifteen
   
  
  The Docks of Toshi Ranbo are among the busiest 
  places in Rokugan during the spring, summer, and early 
  fall. An almost constant racket engulfs the wharfs and 
  the warehouses serving them as boats and barges are 
  docked, unloaded, reloaded, and launched; more din 
  arises from the traders who prowl the riverside, seeking 
  to be first to spot new cargoes, shouting purchase offers 
  at the boat-masters and merchants seeking to sell them. 
  (Not all business is done on-the-spot this way, of course; 
  many cargoes are pre-sold, and are simply unloaded and 
  dispatched to their destinations.) The whole place reeks 
  – of river water fouled by effluent from the surrounding 
  city, of damp wood and pitch, of fish and sweat and a 
  hundred different sorts of cargo. Those arriving in Toshi 
  Ranbo by river typically seek to get away from the Docks 
  as fast as they can… which can actually be a tortuously 
  slow affair when commerce is at a peak and the Docks are 
  a swirling, shouting mass of packed humanity.
  The House of the River’s Spray at one time was the 
  Mantis Clan’s primary ambassadorial site in Toshi Ranbo. 
  After the Race for the Throne, when the Mantis were 
  temporarily expelled from the city, they established a new 
  Clan Embassy in the Kurai District in order to be closer to 
  (and more obviously part of) the flow of politics in Toshi 
  Ranbo. The House of the River’s Spray now functions 
  mainly as a hub for Mantis trading and commercial 
  activities in Toshi Ranbo. By traditional Rokugani 
  standards, it is ostentatious in its ornamentation; the 
  exterior is brightly painted in primary colors, with 
  numerous decorations in ceramic, tile, and metals such 
  as copper and bronze, while the interior is resplendent 
  with works of art and sculpture, exotic plants, and even 
  caged birds and animals. The result is somewhat jarring 
  and off-putting for many Rokugani – which is the point, 
  of course. Since the Mantis conduct their most important 
  and sensitive negotiations here, anything that causes their 
  commercial opponents discomfort simply provides more 
  opportunities for the Mantis to work out favorable deals.
  294
  Chapter Fifteen
  THE IMPERIAL CITY: TOSHI RANBO
   
  
  The Little Merchant’s District is located in a long, broad 
  depression near the river. It is a maze of tents, stalls, and 
  shacks, a constantly-shifting grand bazaar operated by 
  merchants who either cannot afford to build permanent 
  structures or simply do not want to. The low elevation 
  means the ground here is always damp, prone to flooding 
  when the river is high, so it remains unsuitable for 
  permanent construction. As a result, the Little Merchant’s 
  District has thrived, providing a place where nearly 
  anything can be had… for a price, of course, and often 
  not a fair one. Most of the merchants and clientele here 
  are heimin, simply because most samurai would not be 
  caught openly haggling and bargaining over goods. And 
  although it is boisterous and loud, the Little Merchant’s 
  District is generally free of crime, a well-organized sort 
  of chaos that polices itself. After all, if it were to become 
  a problem, the city authorities might decide this patch of 
  damp ground would be better left empty and unused. 
  The Dueling Tako is for several years a burnt-out 
  ruin next to the Port Authority before it is repaired and 
  remodeled into a dining and sake house by an enterprising 
  Tsuruchi samurai-ko who married into the Dragon Clan. 
  A colorful sign on the exterior depicts the “dueling tako,” 
  an octopus wielding a katana above its head. The house 
  has two stories, the first floor being the dining and sake 
  house itself – a large open room with massive wooden 
  posts and beams, some of which still show charring from 
  the fire that previously gutted the place.  In the center of 
  the room is the challenge table, where samurai engage 
  in competitive feats of strength, cunning, and drink. The 
  second floor is mainly private rooms where more discreet 
  meetings can be held. The food at the Dueling Tako is 
  actually only of average quality, but the sake is of very 
  good quality and the place is thriving. One notable quirk 
  is that the proprietor has never been seen eating rice, 
  which some say is due to an incident at her wedding.
  The Shijou District Court, also known as the Port 
  Authority, is a sprawling structure originally built by 
  the Daidoji Trading Council. At times it actually 
  site empty, maintained but otherwise 
  abandoned, while on other occasions 
  it is a hive of activity as merchants 
  from Toshi Ranbo and all across 
  the Empire put forward requests 
  and petitions for consideration by 
  the District Governor. The busiest 
  time for the Court is in the spring, 
  when the thaw opens the roads 
  and mountain passes, the rivers are 
  freed of ice, and the winter storms 
  at sea subside. This is the beginning 
  of the yearly trade-wars, and much 
  of the early conflict is focused here. 
  So important is this place to the 
  Rokugani economy that the Imperial 
  Treasury uses its spring trading 
  benchmarks to fix the value of a koku 
  for the upcoming year. Accordingly, 
  while most of those doing business 
  here are heimin acting as brokers and 
  The Shijou District       
  Through History
  From the time of Toshi Ranbo’s founding, the 
  Drowned Merchant River is vital to the holding. 
  Both the Crane and Lion use the river as a means 
  of bringing materials and troops here; moreover, its 
  location provides a means of controlling access to the 
  river near the strategic Kintani Valley. Accordingly, 
  any story set between the fifth and eleventh centuries 
  will see the town boasting at least a few docks, some 
  warehousing facilities, and even some defensive works 
  protecting access to the Drowned Merchant River. 
  As the eleventh century progresses and Toshi Ranbo 
  grows, the river became increasingly important as a 
  travel and communications link, and up through the 
  mid-twelfth century the docks gradually become 
  more expansive, the warehouses larger and more 
  numerous. Mercantile facilities and traders dealing in 
  an increasingly broad range of goods likewise become 
  more common.
  agents for the samurai of the Great Clans, more than a few 
  samurai also immerse themselves directly in the workings 
  of the Port Authority. This is particularly true for samurai 
  of the mercantile families such as the Daidoji and Yasuki, 
  and some clans – notably the Scorpion and Mantis – also 
  use this court as a training ground for their courtiers. The 
  rapidly-shifting allegiances, intense negotiations, and 
  frequent reversals and betrayals are excellent learning 
  experiences for young courtiers, and those who fail here 
  can be quietly removed and sent to obscure places without 
  ever embarrassing their clans in the true political courts 
  of the Empire.
  295
  THE IMPERIAL CITY: TOSHI RANBO
  Chapter Fifteen
   
  
  Index
  A
  Adauchi Province . ..........................  27
  Agasha Family. . . . . . . . . . . .   72, 129
  Agasha Kitsuki . ..............................  63
  Aireru Mori . .....................................  47
  Aishou Province  . ..........................  181
  Akagi forest . .....................................  44
  Aketsu . ................................................  57
  Akimi . ..............................................  190
  Akodo Family . ..................................  82
  Akodo Shimizu . ..............................  87
  Amaterasu Seido . ..........................  113
  Amaterasu’s Furnace . .................  209
  An’ei Province . ..............................  161
  Anshin province . ............................  129
  Anshin Province . ............................  38
  Aoijiroi Province . ..........................  140
  Aratana Dento . ...............................  114
  Asahina Family . ..............................  36
  Asahina Seido . ..............................  140
  Asako Family . ................................  125
  Ashidaka Family . ............................  54
  Azuma Province . ............................  93
  B
  Bachiatari Province  . ...................  135
  Badger Clan . ..........................  190, 195
  Bakemono Mischief . .....................  291
  Bay of the Golden Sun  . . . .   203, 249
  Bayushi Family . ............................  150
  Bayushi’s Mask . ............................  250
  Beiden . ..............................................  164
  Beiden Overlook . ..............................  98
  Beiden Pass . ............................  97, 164
  Beiden Province. . . . . . . . . . . . . .   164
  Bending Reed Dojo . .....................  289
  Benten Seido  . ..................................  50
  Big Stink . .......................................  209
  Bikami . ............................................  190
  Bishamon Seido . ..............................  91
  Blue Chrysanthemum Village . . . .   92
  Blue Fur Tribe . ................................  22
  Blue Fur Warren . ............................  22
  Blue Tiled Room . ..........................  133
  Boar Clan . .................................  14, 197
  Brittle Flower City . ........................  95
  Broken Wave City . ........................  112
  Bugaisha Province . .....................  182
  C
  Captured City . ...................................  95
  Carpenter Wall . ................................  28
  Castles
  Black Crane Estates . .................  31
  Black Silk Castle . ......................  211
  Bugaisha . .....................................  183
  Castle of the Land . .....................  27
  Castle of the Swift Sword . ........  92
  Castle of the Tortoise  . ..............  22
  Crossroads Castle  . .....................  97
  Daidoji Yukan-se . .....................  239
  Daylight Castle . ..........................  21
  Dragon’s Breath Castle . ............  74
  Face of the East Castle . ............  23
  Foothills Keep  . ............................  67
  Fortress of Teeth . ......................  196
  Furthest Fortress . .......................  74
  Great Fall Castle . .......................  65
  Hidden Watch Keep . ...............  162
  Kenson Gakka . ............................  94
  Kosaten Shiro  . ............................  41
  Koten  . ...........................................  16
  Kyuden Agasha . ..................  73, 132
  Kyuden Asako . ..........................  128
  Kyuden Ashinagabachi  . .........  115
  Kyuden Bayushi . ......................  152
  Kyuden Doji . ................................  47
  Kyuden Gotei . ............................  104
  Kyuden Hida . ..............................  16
  Kyuden Ikoma . ............................  89
  Kyuden Isawa . ...........................  141
  Kyuden Kitsune  . ......................  119
  Kyuden Kokai . ..........................  255
  Kyuden Komori . .........................  111
  Kyuden Kumiko . ......................  112
  Kyuden Miya . ............................  234
  Kyuden Morehei . .......................  44
  Kyuden Moshibaru . ....................  17
  Kyuden Moshi no Machi . .......  114
  Kyuden no Kin . .........................  50
  Kyuden Otomo . .......................  230
  Kyuden Seppun . ........................  231
  Kyuden Suzume . .....................  202
  Kyuden Toketsu . .......................  28
  Kyuden Tonbo . ...........  64, 198, 240
  Kyuden Tsi . ................................  201
  Last Step Castle . .........................  63
  Lone Candle Keep . ......................  21
  Lost Traveler Castle . ..............  240
  Morning Frost Castle . ...............  65
  Mountain Watch Keep . ...........  185
  Northern Watch Castle . ............  23
  Outsider Keep  . ..........................  183
  Palace of Crimson Shadows . .   156
  Palace of the Breaking Dawn   241
  Palace of the Emerald Champion .  
   . ...........................................  233
  Palace of the Sea King . ............  44
  Pale Oak Castle . ........................  140
  Razor of the Dawn Castle . . . .   25
  Seawatch Castle . ..........................  51
  Seven Fold Palace . ......................  51
  Seven Stings Keep . ....................  164
  Shattered Peaks Castle . ............  23
  Shiro Akodo . ................................  83
  Shiro Ashidaka  . ..........................  54
  Shiro Bankeni  . ..........................  165
  Shiro Chuda . ..............................  208
  Shiro Daidoji  . ..............................  43
  Shiro Gisu . ...................................  127
  Shiro Hanamidoki . ......................  41
  Shiro Heichi . ...............................  197
  Shiro Hiruma . ..............................  21
  Shiro Ichiro . .................................  196
  Shiro Ide . .....................................  173
  Shiro Iuchi . .................................  173
  Shiro Iwasaki . ..............................  54
  Shiro Kakeguchi . ........................  17
  Shiro Kano . ...................................  31
  Shiro Kenshin  . ..........................  176
  Shiro Kitsuki . ..............................  63
  Shiro Koritome . ..........................  95
  Shiro Kuni . ..................................  27
  Shiro Kuraishi . ..........................  153
  Shiro Kyotei . ................................  57
  Shiro Kyube . ................................  90
  Shiro Matsu . ................................  97
  Shiro Mirumoto . .........................  68
  Shiro Morito . ..............................  201
  Shiro Moto . .................................  179
  Shiro Naoko . ..............................  190
  Shiro no Shinin  . .........................  82
  Shiro no Shosuro . ......................  158
  Shiro no Soshi  . ...........................  161
  Shiro no Yojin  . ............................  99
  Shiro sano Kakita . .....................  53
  Shiro sano Ken Hayai  . ............  92
  Shiro Shiba . .................................  136
  Shiro Shimizu . ..............................  87
  Shiro Shinjo . ...............................  185
  Shiro Tamori . ..............................  73
  Shiro Usagi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .   199
  Shiro Utaku Shojo . ....................  189
  Shiro Yogasha . .........................  233
  Thundering Tide Keep . ..........  209
  Western Keep . ...........................  202
  Celestial Ore Vein . ............................  54
  Chai Seido . .....................................  181
  Champion Shrine Village . ............  72
  Cherry Blossom Row . .................  253
  Chikuzen Village . ............................  57
  Chrysanthemum Festival  . ...........  171
  Chrysanthemum Petal Lake   169, 170
  Chugo Seido . .....................................  88
  Chuugen Province . ..........................  94
  Chuuou Province . ..........................  157
  City of Night . .................................  175
  City of Remembrance . .................  131
  City of the Lost . ..............................  208
  City of the Mountain’s Anvil . . . .   74
  City of the Rich Frog . ............................ 
   . .....................  91, 176, 238, 240, 283
  Claws of the Badger . ...................  195
  Clear Water Village . ........................  31
  Cold Wind City . ..............................  56
  Cold Winds Pass . ............................  50
  Crab Clan . .........................................  11
  Crane Clan . .......................................  35
  296
  Sword and Fan
  INDEX
   
  
  D
  Daidoji Family  . ..............................  41
  Daidoji Training Grounds . ..........  44
  Daidoji Yuo . .....................................  44
  Daikoku Seido . ..............................  180
  Daikoku’s Garden . ........................  274
  Dairiki Province . ............................  91
  Damasu Family . ..............................  57
  Dangai . ...........................................  236
  Dark Edge Village . ...............  188, 238
  Dark Moto . ............  25, 171, 209, 210
  Darkness City . .................................  91
  Dark Water Bay . ............................  110
  Distant Turtle City  . ......................  110
  Doji Family . .....................................  46
  Doji Mioko . .......................................  50
  Doji Yasurugi  . ..........................  46, 54
  Dojo of the Closed Eye . ...............  162
  Dojo of the Razor’s Edge . ............  25
  Dojo Raiden . ...................................  109
  Dragon Clan . ............................  61, 190
  Dragonfly Clan . ............................  198
  Dragon Heart Plain . ............................ 
   . .....................  67, 123, 201, 237, 240
  Dragon Lake  . .................................  169
  Dragon’s Guard City . ...................  240
  Dragon’s Heart Forest . ...............  183
  Duzaki Toshi . ................................  173
  E
  Earthquake Fish Bay . .........................   
   . . . . 11, 14, 16, 22, 29, 30, 31, 39, 40
  East Mountain Village . .................  15
  Egami Mura . .................................  184
  Eijitsu Province  . ..........................  170
  Eiyu Province . ................................  87
  Emerald Lily . ...................................  94
  Emperor’s Labyrinth . ...................  263
  Enjaku Province . ..........................  133
  En-Ju Province . ............................  125
  Enkaku Province . ..........................  177
  Exile’s Shrine . ..............................  184
  Exile’s Watchtower . ......................  184
  F
  Falcon Clan  . .....................................  23
  Fallen Chrysanthemum Lake . . .   209
  Festival of the Wandering Hero . .   88
  Fields of the Morning Sun . ..........  40
  Firefly Plains . ..................................  88
  Firemen Gangs  . ...................  270, 292
  Fire Pool of Purity  . .....................  222
  Fire Tooth Mountain . .....................  73
  First Breath Dojo  . ........................  160
  Fishing Villages . ............................  108
  Forbidden Lake . ...................  209, 210
  Forest of Dreamers  . ......................  174
  Forgotten Tomb of Fu Leng  . . . .   210
  Foshi . ..................................................  92
  Foshi Province . ................................  92
  Four Bridges Glade . .....................  221
  Friendly Traveler Sake . .................  31
  Friendly Traveler Village . ............  30
  Fukitsu Province . ..........................  163
  Fukurokujin Mura  . .......................  76
  Fukurokujin Seido . ..........................  76
  Fundai Mura . ...................................  21
  G
  Gaien Province  . ..............................  67
  Gakka Province . ..............................  94
  Garanto Province . ..........  12, 140, 172
  Gardens of the White Monk . . . .   251
  Garden Under Shadow City . ........  40
  Gates of Persistence . .....................  224
  Gateway Village . ............................  117
  Gatherer of the Winds Dojo . . . .   174
  Geisha .   31, 46, 47, 54, 72, 86, 87, 88, 
  89, 94, 134, 150, 157, 250, 251, 253, 
  254, 255, 256, 257, 259, 265, 273, 
  274, 276, 285, 289, 290, 291, 292
  Giji Seido . .........................................  43
  Ginasutra . .......................................  159
  Gi Seido . ...........................................  93
  Gisei Province . ................................  88
  Gisei Toshi . .....................................  138
  Artifacts . .....................................  139
  Golden Carp Marketplace . ............  23
  Golden Spire . ..................................  253
  Golden Sun Plains  . .....................  202
  Grave of Seppun . ............................  231
  Great Carpenter Wall . ......................  14
  Great Crater . ...................................  175
  Great Forge . .......................................  25
  Great Hall of Records . ...................  90
  Great Wall of the North . ........................   
   . .............. 61, 123, 138, 169, 184, 195
  Gunsho Province . ............................  89
  Guranai’s Noodles . ........................  289
  Gyousha Province . ..........................  56
  H
  Haimaato Province . .....................  132
  Haisho Province . ..........................  184
  Haiyama . .......................................  109
  Hall of Ancestors. . . . . . . . . . .   16, 98
  Hano Sake . .......................................  93
  Hare Clan  . .....................................  198
  Harriers . ...........................................  43
  Hayai Province . ..............................  92
  Hayaku Mura . ................................  51
  Hayaku Province  . ..........................  43
  Heaven’s Wisdom Temple  . ..........  39
  Heibeisu . ...........................................  68
  Heigen Province . ............................  94
  Heigen Yuki . ...................................  184
  Henkyou Province . ..........................  82
  Hibagon Mura . ..............................  224
  Hida Family  . ...................................  12
  Hida Kisada . ...................................  17
  Hidden Moon Dojo . .....................  162
  Higashiyama Mura . .....................  15
  High House of Light  . ...................  75
  High Tree Village  . ..........................  26
  Hiramori Family . ............................  44
  Hiruma Family . ..............................  21
  Hiruma Yogure . ..............................  25
  Hisatu-Kesu  . .................................  174
  Hissori Province . ............................  21
  Hizoku Province . ..........................  153
  Hokufuu Province . ..........................  23
  Honored Treaty City . ...................  130
  Honor’s Lesson Dojo . .................  153
  Hopeful Rest City . ........................  127
  Horiuchi Family . ..........................  176
  Hotei Seido  . ...................................  156
  Houritsu Mura . ............................  118
  House of Foreign Stories . ..........  274
  House of Spirited Peace . ...............  38
  House of the Morning Star . . . .   274
  House of the Orange Blossom . .   289
  House of the River’s Spray  . . . .   294
  House of the Steadfast Oak  . ........  87
  Howling Fields . ............................  160
  I
  Ice Fish Village . ..............................  57
  Ichigun Province . ............................  44
  Ide Family . .....................................  170
  Ienikaeru Province . ........................  21
  Ikeda Family . ..................................  87
  Ikeda Toshi . .......................................  98
  Ikoku Province . ..............................  179
  Ikoma Family . ..................................  87
  Ikoma Libraries . ..............................  89
  Ikota Province . ................................  89
  Imperial Colonies  . ........................  111
  Imperial Lands . ............................  229
  Inn of the Hero . ..............................  88
  Ireitou no Seishiro . ........................  289
  Iron Mountain Dojo . .....................  69
  Isawa Asahina . .......................  38, 133
  Isawa Family . ................................  137
  Ise Family  . .......................................  96
  Isei Province . ................................  188
  Ishibei Province . ..............................  14
  Ishigaki Province  . ..........................  14
  Island of Lost Wilderness  . .........  111
  Islands of Silk and Spice . ..........  103
  Shima no Kinu . ..............................  109
  Shima no Koshinryo . ...................  109
  Itoshii Province . ..............................  51
  Iuchi Family . ...................................  173
  Iwasaki Family . ..............................  54
  Iyotisha . ..................................  172, 220
  297
  INDEX
  Sword and Fan
   
  
  J
  Jotomon’s Shinrai Dojo . ...............  274
  Jukami Mura . ...................................  39
  Junkin Province . ..............................  30
  Jurojin’s Chance. . . . . . . . . . . . . .   252
  Jurojin Seido . ..........................  56, 172
  Juuin Province . ................................  15
  K
  Kaagi no Tamashii . ........................  64
  Kaeru Province . ..............................  95
  Kagoki  . ............................................  164
  Kaihi Province  . ............................  173
  Kaimetsu-Uo Seido . ......................  110
  Kaitou Province. . . . . . . . . . . . . . .   65
  Kaiu Engineering Academy . . . .   25
  Kaiu Family . .....................................  23
  Kaiu Kabe . ................................  14, 25
  Kaiu Pass . .........................................  14
  Kaiu Shiro . .......................................  25
  Kajinin . ...........................................  270
  Kakita Dueling Academy . ............  53
  Kakita Family . ................................  52
  Kakita Saigyu . .................................  44
  Kakita’s Breath . ..............................  27
  Kakushikoto Province . .................  158
  Kanashimi no Komochi . ...............  184
  Kaneka . ..............................................  31
  Kanjiro Library . ............................  128
  Katai Family . ..................................  86
  Kawabe Province  . ........................  179
  Kawa Province . ............................  158
  Kazenmuketsu Province . ...............  47
  Keen Eyes Strike Village . .............  64
  Keep of the Fortunate Husband .   156
  Ken-ryu Province . ..........................  82
  Kenshin Family . ............................  176
  Kenson Mura . ...................................  94
  Khol Wall . ................................................   
   . . . . 69, 169, 172, 178, 181, 184, 188
  Kibukito . .........................................  190
  Kinbou Province . ...................  22, 160
  Kinenkan Province . .......................  73
  Kinkaku Province . ........................  140
  Kintani Valley  . ................................  57
  Ki-Rin Province . ..........................  127
  Kishou Province . ............................  57
  Kitsu Family . ...................................  91
  Kitsuki family . ................................  63
  Kitsune Family . ............................  119
  Kitsune Mori . .................................  119
  Kitsu Tombs . .....................................  96
  Koeru Mura . ...................................  239
  Kokoro Nezuban Mori . .................  86
  Kokoro Nezuban Seido . .................  86
  Kokoro Province . ............................  83
  Koritome Family . ............................  95
  Kosaten Province. . . . . . . . . . . . . .   41
  Koubaku Province . ........................  188
  Kougen Province . ...................  52, 138
  Kouryo Province . ..........................  185
  Kousou Province . ............................  69
  Koutetsukan . ...................................  110
  Kuda Mura  . .....................................  26
  Kuda Province . ................................  26
  Kudo Mura. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .   199
  Kuni Family . .....................................  26
  Kuni Harike. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .   28
  Kunizakai Province. . . . . . . . . . .   150
  Kuroka Library . ............................  252
  Kuroshin’s Shrine . ........................  184
  Kyakuchu Mura . ..............................  93
  Kyoukan Province . ..........................  16
  Kyuukai Province . ........................  127
  L
  Lady Doji . ................  35, 47, 202, 232
  Lake of Cherry Blossom Snow  . ........ 
   . ................................................  26, 216
  Lake of Silent Dreams  . ...............  115
  Lake of Sorrows . ...............  41, 43, 47
  Lands of the Ki-Rin . ...................  170
  Leatherworkers . ............................  271
  Leaves of Shosuro . .......................  250
  Leaves of the Tree Dojo . ..............  223
  Library of the Fiery Centipede . .   128
  Life’s Waterfall . ..............................  250
  Light as the Wind . .......................  250
  Lion Clan . .........................................  81
  Lookout Mountain . ..........................  90
  Lost Heaven Shrine . ...................  222
  Lost Samurai Village. . . . . . . . . . .   69
  Lover’s Peak . .....................................  50
  M
  Maemikake . .......................................  26
  Maigosera Seido . ..........................  111
  Maisuna Family . ............................  23
  Maisuna Shiro . ................................  23
  Makoto Seido . ...................................  97
  Manaka Province . ........................  189
  Mantis Clan . ...................................  103
  Map
  Accuracy  . .......................................  7
  Size of Rokugan . .......................  77
  Travel . .....................................  77, 99
  Unicorn Travel  . .............  189
  Market of Kaze-no-Kami  . ..........  43
  Maryoku Province  . ......................  141
  Matsu Family  . ................................  93
  Meidochi . ..........................................  199
  Meiyo Seido . .....................................  88
  Midakai Province . ..........................  26
  Mihari Province . ..........................  130
  Minor Clans . ...................................  195
  Mirumoto Family . ..........................  66
  Miya Family . ................................  233
  Miya Library . ................................  234
  Miya Stables . ................................  235
  Mizu Mura . ...................................  180
  Mizu-Umi Ryo . ............................  182
  Mizu-umi Sakura Yuki . .................  26
  Monastery Among the Winds . .   237
  Monastery of the Five Rings . . .   237
  Monkey Clan . ................................  200
  Morehei Family . ..............................  44
  Mori Isawa . ..........................  123, 138
  Mori Kage Toshi . ..........................  135
  Morning Star Tea House . ..........  254
  Moshibaru family . ..........................  17
  Moshi Family . .................................  113
  Moto Family . ...................................  177
  Mountain of the Sun Goddess . .   113
  Mountains of Regret . ...........  113, 129
  Mountain Summit Temple . ..........  77
  Mucha Province  . ............................  74
  Mura Higashi Chushin . ..............  232
  Mura Kita Chushin . .....................  232
  Murame Family . ..............................  89
  Murame Toshi . ................................  89
  Mura Minami Chushin . ..............  232
  Mura nisa Kawa Nemui  . ...........  179
  Mura Nishi Chushin . ...................  232
  Mura no Kin . ................................  240
  Mura Sabishii Toshi . ......................  44
  Musume Mura . ................................  50
  N
  Naga . ................................................  217
  Nagai Aruki . .....................................  12
  Naganori Mura . ............................  164
  Nanashi Mura . ..............................  240
  Nanhan Province  . ..........................  54
  Nanimo Province . ........................  134
  Naoko Family  . ..............................  190
  Needle’s Eye . ...................................  47
  Nejiro Province . ............................  136
  Nezuban Province . ........................  156
  Nezumi . .............................................  22
  Nihai Tower . ...................................  158
  Nikesake . .........................................  133
  Ningyo . ...........................................  180
  Ninkatoshi . .......................................  83
  Nirukti . ...........................................  217
  Nishi no Shiro . .................................  91
  Nishiyama Mura . ............................  15
  Northern Towers of Flame . ..........  69
  O
  Oiku  . ..................................................  86
  Oiku Province . ................................  86
  Okuyaki  . .........................................  176
  Omoidasu Province . ......................  131
  Onikage Ranges . ............................  208
  Oni Mura . .........................................  38
  Ookami Toshi . ..................................  52
  Orange Flame Village . .................  131
  Order of Innocence . .....................  177
  Order of Rebirth . ..........................  137
  Order of the Seven Thunders . . . .   69
  Order of Venom . ............................  211
  Oriole Clan . .....................................  200
  298
  Sword and Fan
  INDEX
   
  
  Osano-Wo . ........................  16, 211, 238
  Osari Mori . ..........................  43, 47, 50
  Oshindoka Toshi . ............................  182
  Otaku Family . ................................  188
  Otaku Seido . ...................................  188
  Otomo Family  . ..............................  229
  Otosan Uchi . .........................  232, 245
  Chisei District . ................................  261
  Eta’s Island . ....................................  255
  Hayasu District . ...........................  253
  Hidari District . .............................  250
  Hito District . .................................  262
  Hojize District . .............................  254
  Juramashi District . .......................  251
  Kanjo District. . . . . . . . . . . . . .  260
  Karada District . ...........................  261
  Meiyoko District . .........................  256
  Ochiyo District . .............................  252
  The Ekohikei . ...............................  259
  The Forbidden City . ....................  263
  The Miwaku Kabe  . ....................  259
  The North Dock  . .........................  257
  The South Dock . ...........................  258
  The Undercity . .............................  263
  Toshisoto Districts . .......................  249
  Toyotomi District . .........................  255
  Ox Clan . .........................................  201
  Ox Stables . .....................................  201
  Oyomesan Province  . .....................  50
  P
  Painted City . ...................................  159
  Path of Woe . .....................................  195
  Phoenix Clan . ................................  123
  Phoenix Mountains . .....................  123
  Pillars of Virtue . ..............................  76
  Plains Above Evil . ................................   
   . .....................21, 23, 25, 28, 210, 241
  Plains of Battle . .......................  82, 93
  Plains of Thunder . ........................  149
  Plains Wind Monastery . .............  181
  Pokau . ..............................................  160
  Prosperous Plains City . .................  43
  Q
  Quiet Stone Monastery . ..............  237
  Quiet Stream Village . ...................  117
  Quiet Wind Plain  . ..........................  26
  R
  Red Horn Village . .......................  202
  Refuge of the Three Sisters . ..........  77
  Reihado Shinsei . ............................  237
  Rei Seido . .........................................  98
  Renga Mura . .....................................  86
  Renga Province . ..............................  86
  Rivers
  Black Finger River . ........  209, 210
  Dark Moon Rivers. . . . . . . . . .   209
  Drowned Merchant River  . . . .   91, 
  92, 124, 127, 238, 282, 283, 285, 
  293, 295
  Estuaries of the Snake . ...........  216
  Firefly River . ...............  169, 176, 179
  River of Gold .  31, 149, 150, 153, 157, 
  158, 159, 160, 161, 198, 199, 216, 
  241, 265, 268, 271, 273, 274
  River of the Blind Monk   43, 47, 50
  River of the Last Stand . . .   14, 209
  River of the Lost Valley . .  169, 190
  River of the Sky . ........................  216
  River of the Unexpected Hero   177
  Sleeping River . ..........................  179
  The River of the Last Stand . . .   14
  Three Sides River    41, 81, 89, 94, 173
  Roads
  Beiden Road . ..................................  157
  Crossing Plains Way . .....................  91
  Eight Worlds Sorrow Path  . .   225
  Emperor’s Road . .............................  53
  Five Swords Road . .........................  46
  Hoturi’s Hope  . ...............................  46
  Koshin, Fortune of Roads  . . . .   43
  Path of Cold Winds . .......................  53
  Peaceful Traveler Way . ................  38
  Road of Fast Hopes . ....................  262
  Seppun’s Path . .......................  252, 253
  Shinsei’s Road  . ................................  41
  Summer’s Kiss . ..............................  157
  Way of Silk  . ....................................  53
  Rokugo Family . ..............................  153
  Rugashi Province . ..........................  92
  Rugashi Toshi  . ................................  92
  Ryoko Owari Toshi . . . .   50, 157, 265
  Fisherman’s Quarter . ..................  272
  Leatherworker’s Quarter . . . .   272
  Licensed Quarter . .........................  273
  Merchant’s Quarter . ....................  274
  Noble Quarter . .............................  275
  Shosuro Palace  . ...........................  275
  Temple Quarter . ...........................  275
  The Juniper Teahouse . ................  272
  Towers of the Eyes . ....................  274
  Ryoko Province . ............................  157
  S
  Sabishii Province  . ...................  44, 72
  Saibankan. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .   73
  Sakana Mura . .................................  117
  Samui Kaze Toshi . ..........................  56
  Scorpion Clan . .................................  149
  Scorpion Wall . ................................  165
  Sea of Shadows . ............................  211
  Sea of the Jade Dawn . .................  111
  Second Festering Pit . ...................  165
  Seido Jurojin . ................................  125
  Seido Kakita  . ..................................  53
  Seikitsu Pass . ........................  160, 175
  Seizuka Shiro . ..................................  86
  Senseki Province . ..........................  190
  Sentaku Tribual . ............................  248
  Seppun Family . .....................  110, 230
  Serpent’s Tail Mine . .......................  73
  Shadowlands . ................................  207
  Shadowlands Marshes . ...............  217
  Shaiga . ..............................................  117
  Shakoki Dogu . .................................  197
  Shamate Pass . .................................  164
  Shell of the Crab  . ............................  22
  Shiba Artisan Academy . .............  135
  Shiba Family . ................................  133
  Shimizu Province . ..........................  87
  Shimomura . .....................................  157
  Shinden Asahina . ............................  40
  Shinden Asako . ..............................  129
  Shinden Fuzake . ............................  200
  Shinden Horiuchi . ........................  176
  Shinden Osano-Wo . .....................  238
  Shinjo Family . ..............................  181
  Shinjo Morito . ..............................  201
  Shinkyou Province  . ........................  40
  Shinomen Mori . ...................  169, 215
  Shinomen Watchtower . .................  172
  Shinpi Province . ..............................  63
  Shinsei and Sumai Mura . ..........  137
  Shinsei’s Last Hope  . .....................  22
  Shinten Province . ..........................  176
  Shiranai Province . ..........................  90
  Shiranai Toshi . ................................  90
  Shiroi Kishi Mura . ........................  180
  Shizuka Toshi . ..................................  50
  Shosuro Family . ............................  157
  Shosuro Kurodo . ............................  268
  Shosuro’s Tear . ..............................  250
  Shower of Beauty Festival . ..........  43
  Shrine of Ryoshun. . . . . . . . . . . .   197
  Shrine of the Ki-Rin . ...................  127
  Shrine of the Seven Thunders . .   238
  Shrine of the Shadow’s Eye . . . .   161
  Shrine of Uikku . ............................  129
  Shrine to Jotei. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .   185
  Shudo Benten . ................................  255
  Shutai . ..............................................  153
  Siksa . ................................................  219
  Silken Smile Theater . ...................  159
  Simple Pleasures . ..........................  253
  Sinjutsu Province . ..........................  65
  Slow Tide Harbor . .......................  203
  Snake Clan . ............................  124, 201
  Sokustel Mori  . ................................  47
  Songbird’s Cage . ..............................  44
  Sorrow’s Path . ..............................  184
  Soshi Family . ................................  160
  Souten Biko . ...................................  109
  Sparrow Clan  . ..............................  202
  Spider Clan . ...................................  211
  Spine of the World Mountains    35, 46, 
  50, 56, 82, 89, 93, 115, 149, 160, 237
  Steel Crane Forge . ............................  54
  Still Water Monastery . .................  198
  Suigeki Toshi . ...................................  74
  Sukoshi Zutsu . ..............................  176
  Suma’s Hot Spring . .....................  256
  Sunda Mizu Province  . .................  31
  299
  INDEX
  Sword and Fan
   
  
  T
  Takaikabe Mura . ..............................  76
  Takuetsu Province . ..........................  53
  Tamori Family . ................................  72
  Tani Hitokage . ...................................  29
  Teardrop Island . ............................  273
  Teeth of the Serpent . .....................  209
  Tempest Island . ..............................  109
  Temple of Brilliant Rebirth . ........  137
  Temple of Child’s Innocence . . . .   177
  Temple of Courageous Reflection .   94
  Temple of Kaze-no-Kami . ...........  114
  Temple of the Eight Guardians . .   141
  Temple of the First Wasp . .............  118
  Temple of the Kanosei Furudera   172
  Temple of the Lost Moto . .............  171
  Temple of the Ninth Kami  . ........  208
  Temples of the Six Great Kami .   252
  Tetsu Kama Mura . ..........................  67
  The Anou Lands . ..........................  235
  The Barracks of the Damned . . . .   28
  The Black Finger . ..........................  209
  The Crow’s Tongue . .....................  223
  The Emerald Coin . ........................  251
  The Faded Chrysanthemum Inn .   287
  The Fanged Temple . ......................  211
  The Fantastic Gardens of the Crane . .   
  47
  The Festering Pit of Fu Leng . . .   210
  The Forgotten City . .......................  239
  The Fortress of the Forgotten . . . .   14
  The Four Temples  . ........................  231
  The Gilded Lotus . ..........................  291
  The Golden Palace . .......................  293
  The House of the Pale Moon  . . .   289
  The Hub Villages . .........................  232
  The Inn of the Last Rite . .............  251
  The Lost . .........................................  208
  The Lucky Orchid Blossom . ........  256
  The Maiden’s Caress . ...................  291
  The Ogre Barracks  . .....................  210
  The Pit . .............................................  27
  The School of Quiet Arts . ...............  53
  The Scowl . .......................................  196
  The Seppun Gardens . ...................  231
  The Shrine to Lord Moon . ..........  255
  The Steel Crane Forge . ...................  54
  The Temple of Death . ...................  179
  The Thunder Guard . .....................  269
  The Tree of Wisdom Beyond Time . . .   
  223
  The Vanishing Inn . .......................  225
  The Wastes . .......................................  26
  The Womb of Terror . ......................  211
  Three Man Alliance Plain . ........  115
  Three Unfortunate Villages . ........  182
  Thunder Dragon Bay . .................  111
  Tidal Landbridge . .....................  30, 40
  Togashi Family . ................................  74
  Togashi’s Seat  . ................................  76
  Togashi Yokuni . ................................  72
  Toi Koku . ...........................................  66
  Tokigogachu . ...................................  110
  Toku Torid-e . ..................................  200
  Tonfajutsen . .......................................  97
  Tonfajutsen Province . .....................  96
  Topaz Champion  . ............................  54
  Toratama’s Silver Heaven . ..........  93
  Toritaka Family . ..............................  28
  Tortoise Clan . ................................  203
  Toshi Aitate  . ...................................  157
  Toshibu Province . ............................  67
  Toshi no aida ni Kawa . ...............  179
  Toshi no Gotei . .................................  104
  Toshi no Inazuma . ........................  109
  Toshi no Meiyo Gisei . .....................  88
  Toshi Ranbo . ...................................  279
  Chuushin District . .....................  285
  Dueling Tako . ............................  295
  Ichidou District  . .......................  286
  ittle Merchant’s District  . ........  295
  Kita no Yosa  . ............................  287
  Kurai District . ...........................  288
  Senzai District . .........................  290
  Senzai Noh Theatre  . ..............  290
  Shijou District  . .........................  293
  Shrine of the Three Dynasties   287
  Shutsuensha District . ...............  291
  The High Temple of Toshi Ranbo .   
  287
  Tower of the Kelet . ........................  174
  Traitor’s Grove . ..............................  152
  Treacherous Pass . ..........................  123
  Tsangusuri Daigaku . .....................  43
  Tsuma . ................................................  54
  Tsumekurachi Kitsu Shinden . . . .   96
  Tsuriai Province . ..........................  191
  Tsuruchi Family . ..........................  115
  Turo-Kojiri . .....................................  171
  Twenty Goblin Winter . ...................  23
  Twilight Mountains. .   14, 22, 23, 25, 
  26, 27, 28, 29, 197, 216, 217, 241
  Twin Soul Temple . ........................  134
  U
  Uebe Marshes . ...................................  44
  Ugawari Family  . ............................  17
  Ugawari Torid-e . ............................  17
  Ujidera Province . ..........................  176
  Ukabu Mura  . .................................  134
  Ukabu province . ............................  134
  Umi Amaterasu . ............................  111
  Umoeru Mura . ................................  51
  Umoeru Province  . ..........................  51
  Unari  . ................................................  15
  Unicorn Clan . .................................  169
  Utaku Family . ................................  188
  V
  Vale of the Monkey . .......................  200
  Valley of Spirits . ..............................  29
  Valley of Two Generals . ...............  134
  Village of Broken Dreams . ..........  241
  Village of the Reinstated Hero . . .   87
  Vyakarana . .....................................  220
  W
  Wakiaiai Province . ..........................  39
  Wall Above the Ocean Mountains   15, 
  31, 38, 240
  Wall Above the Ocean Village . . . .   38
  Wall of Bones . ................................  208
  War Dog Master Dojo . ...............  177
  Watarimono . ...................................  179
  Watchtower of the East . .................  25
  Watchtower of the River of the Unex-
  pected Hero . ................................  178
  Watchtower of the West . .................  25
  Waterfall of Shinsei . .....................  222
  Water Music Village . ......................  44
  West Mountain Village . .................  15
  White Shore Lake  . ...............  169, 179
  White Temple . ..................................  22
  Y
  Yakeishi Province. . . . . . . . . . . . . .   67
  Yamabushi Renshuuba  . ...............  114
  Yama Province . ................................  97
  Yamasura . .........................................  72
  Yashigi Village . ...............................  191
  Yasuki Family . ...................................  29
  Yasuki Hachi . .........................  23, 233
  Yasuki Hanko . ...................................  31
  Yasuki Taka. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .   31
  Yasuki Yashiki. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .   31
  Yoake Province . ................................  25
  Yobanjin .   63, 125, 138, 169, 190, 211
  Yobanjin Mura . ..............................  138
  Yogen Province . ..............................  128
  Yogo Family . ...................................  163
  Yogo Shiro . .......................................  163
  Yojin Province . .................................  99
  Yoritomo Family . ............................  103
  Yosomono Province . .....................  137
  Yuma Province . ..............................  162
  Yu Seido . ...........................................  83
  Z
  Zakyo Toshi . ...................................  241
  Zenshou Tetsu  . ................................  39
  Zenzan Province . ..........................  181
  Zokujin . .....................................  69, 175
  Zumiki-Mihari . ............................  130
  300
  Sword and Fan
  INDEX
   
  
   
  
SOURCE: textdata/thevault/Legend of the Five Rings (d20) [multi]/4th Edition/L5R 4e - The Atlas of Rokugan {AEG3318}.pdf